《A Mysterious?Man》 Chapter 1 Indecent Video on the Wedding Chapter 1 Indecent Video on the Wedding The golden wooden doors open slowly, and the entire hall is magnificent and luxurious, just like a happy dream. The wedding march sounds in time, and Sunny, who is wearing a white wedding dress, walks on the red carpet in thepany of two bridesmaids. "Wow, so beautiful!" The guests couldn''t help expressing their sincere admiration. The wedding dress exactly outlines Sunny''s perfect figure. Her white skin is like jade, with beautiful and refined face, and a white veil hangs up in the bun. Her expression looks happy and content. These days, she has been immersed in a great sense of happiness, and sometimes even feels like Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. having a dream. Finally, she marries him. Her marriage with Gerry is like a fairy tale that Cindere marries a prince, and it is God''s bless for her. The bridegroom Gerry has a handsome face and a ck high-end handmade custom suit. He is standing next to the wedding ceremonial master at the front desk, with a proud look on his face. The wedding emcee''s voice is full of enthusiasm. ording to the convention, the next part is to y some happy short videos of the bride and groom... Guests extend their best wishes to them! "Ah...Ah...slow down...it hurts..." The sudden sh of passion picture on the big screen, mixed with the dissolute sound that is extremely uncoordinated with the scene, makes the guests and friends at the scene feel ashamed. "How can you make such a mistake? It''s really a shame..." While some people haven''t figured out what happens, they me the wedding staff, and some sharp- eyed guests seem to discover the problem in the picture. The face of the heroine in the video, and the perfect figure without a trace of cover, is Sunny, and the man is obviously not the groom Gerry. "Does this mean the womane here to deliberately discredit Gu''s family?" "Such a woman should be kicked out directly..." There is a lot of discussion among the audience, mostly usations against the bride Sunny, and sympathy for the groom Gerry. Gerry''s face bes extremely ugly. His dark eyes are full of anger, and his body is shaking slightly. Sunny hasn''t figured out what happens, and suddenly a red figure jumps out from among the guests. "Gerry, you shouldn''t marry her, because she has been deceiving you..." Sunny stared at the face in front of her. The woman, wearing a red hip skirt, sketching her hot figure, is Sunny''s half-blooded sister Z. "Z, what are you talking about?" "Sunny, don''t act anymore. I can''t help but expose you today, because you don''t deserve to marry Gerry!" Z says, and nces at the mother Lora sitting on the stage, both of them are smirk with a good expression. "Sunny, can you exin what is going on?" Gerry asks with a quivering voice. "Gerry, I..." Sunny thought that the man that night is Gerry, but she doesn''t expect why this would happen? "Gerry, while my sister is in love with you, she is still dating other men behind you. She is a misbehaving woman..." In the face of Z''sint, Sunny seems to suddenly understand a little, and her voice trembles a little because of her indignation "Z, it''s you... you are always calcting me secretly." In the face of Sunny''s question, Z does not refute, but says indifferently "Sunny, from the moment I enters your house, I aid that everything of you will be mine, your toys, beautiful clothes...and your man..." This sentence by Z also evokes the painful memories of Sunny''s depressed heart, and ignites her inner anger. When her father led the stepmother into the house, she was eight years old, Z was six years old, and the appearance of them brought her a painful childhood memory. And her mother, the weak and poor woman,mitted suicide after six months... However, her mother may not have imagined that her death made little Sunny lose all her dependence. After suffering the abuse of her stepmother and Z, she could not get the slightest love from her father. After growing up to be a little independent, she moved out of the family. "Z, I have lost so much. You will also grab myst happiness? Why?" Sunny says with grief and anger. "Sunny, you always have given in to me? So, what does it matter to give in to me again and again?" Z''s voice is soft, with a little exaggeration in her smile. Chapter 2 You Are Not Worth Marrying into the Gu Family Chapter 2 You Are Not Worth Marrying into the Gu Family Z''s trick is exactly the same as step-mother Lora who takes away his father from her mother. Z ignores Sunny''s emotions and continues to say, "Sunny, You have to admit it! You are only interested in Gerry''s money, and I am the one who loves Gerry most!" Her words suddenly make Sunny''s heart sink, and her eyes sweeps naturally towards the opposite Gerry. Gerry secretly maintains a close rtionship with Z during his rtionship with her? "You two...?" She should have thought that man like Gerry would not just have a woman. The reason he will marry her is because of that idental encounter. Gerry''s face doesn''t panic, and he says coldly, "Sunny, you are not qualified to me me!" "So, did you n it for a long time?" Sunny asks in her heart. "Not really. I thought I will marry a woman who is pure and clean, but I didn''t expect that you are so cheap!" Gerry responds coldly. To Gerry''s words, Sunny only feels a bit ridiculous. Man can y women as toy, and he must ask for his woman to be pure! Although there is already a littleint in Gerry, but thinking of what happened that night, Sunny could not help but says, "Seriously, Gerry, I was a little drunk that day. I thought the man in the room was you..." "Sunny, do you treat me as an innocent kid? Do you think I will believe what you say now?" Sunny knows that Gerry would certainly not believe it, and she doesn''t understand it for a while. Who is that man that night? Perhaps all of this is only clear to Z. From that moment, she has been trying her best to trap her! "Sunny, you don''t have to quibble anymore. I tell you that I am pregnant with Gerry''s child, and we will be together in the future!" Z caresses her belly and with greatcency on her face. They have children, but she has been kept in the dark. Z''s words are like knocking on Sunny''s head. She feels dizzy. "Gerry, you don''t have to me yourself too much. Since the elder sister just likes money, you can send her a little money to drive her away!" Z nces at Sunny with sarcasm. "Really? Sunny, is 3,000 dors enough? I even saw your nude for the first time in this video..." The Gu family is also regarded as a wealthy businessman in this city. 3,000 dors is not worth much to them, so this amount of money is a shame to Sunny. "I don''t want your money. I''m not with you for money. What kind of person do you think of me?" Sunny is not stupid, she can feel this humiliation. "Well, this is what you said. You can save the money, Gerry. Such a woman does not need to our pity!" Z says aggressively. "Sunny, did you hear that? The wedding is canceled!" Gerry''s eyes reveal a fierce light. "Canceled?!" This sudden decision still makes Sunny somewhat caught off guard. All the happiness in the ideals vanishes in an instant. "Sunny, you should get out of here. Do you want to be driven out?" Gerry says indifferently. Sunny couldn''t believe the words woulde out of his mouth. The man who said that he loves her and will take care of her all his life, makes her feel so cold and N?velDrama.Org owns this. strange at the moment. The guests under the stage also begin to scold Sunny. Their words are full of scorn and ridicule, giving Sunny a sense of humiliation. "Okay, Gerry, I will go! You and I will set apart forever! And you, Z, I will remember all this deeply in my heart!" Z sneers and acts dismissively with Sunny''s threat. She now has enough ability and does not take Sunny in her eyes. During the conversation, Sunny reaches out her hands and tears off the skirt of the wedding dress, cuts off the fetters, and cuts off all concerns. Now she just wants to escape from this ce that makes her heartbreak. Covering her tears, she immediately turns around and runs forward on the red carpet, breaking through the golden wooden door anding to the street. There are peopleing and going in the street, and Sunny cries while running, tears are raging like the flood. Chapter 3 A Mysterious Man Appears Chapter 3 A Mysterious Man Appears Arriving at the rental house she rents, Sunny finally unloads her burden and cries. She thinks about her mother who died, and the grievances she has suffered over the years. In the end, even this happiness is taken away. She cries so much and she is so tired that she falls asleep. Waking up in the middle of the night, she feels someone lying beside her, the hot breath blowing on her face. Suddenly her heart is tight, and she almost wants to push that person away subconsciously. She couldn''t see the other person''s face in the darkness, and she is scared. "You are awake." The low male voice is extremely maic. "Who are you? If you don''t go out, I will shout!" Sunny warns. "I don''t think you will shout, do you want to take revenge? I can help you!" The man seems to know everything that happens to Sunny, and he knows her. "Who the hell are you? What do you want to do?" Sunny doesn''t dare to trust him too much without knowing his identity. "You don''t need to know who I am. Are you willing to see those who harm you live a better life, and you only have to lick your wound alone?" Although she doesn''t know who he is, his words impale her. She really wants to retaliate against the vicious step-mother and her daughter, and the jerk who has abandoned her, but she doesn''t have the ability to take revenge on them. "Why do you want to help me? What do you want?" "Give birth to a baby for me." While the man is talking, he takes Sunny''s arm and holds her tighter. "Let go of me!" Sunny shouts loudly, but the man seals her lips with his mouth, and his kiss is sharp and overbearing. The smell of cologne emanating from him makes Sunny slightly intoxicated. She pushes him indiscriminately, but this attitude of repulsion and weing arouses his lust even more. Sunny couldn''t push him away, and she could only bite his lips in anxiety. "Oh" He takes a trace of the smell of blood, and he is a little angry in his tone. "You have such a strong temper. You don''t know how you are satisfied and enjoyable when you had sex for the first time! It''s evocative..." What does he mean? The man in the video is him? "Asshole! You ruined me! You destroy my life!" Sunny shouts angrily. "Stupid woman, your real enemy is the two bitches who betrayed you, not me!" The man shouts angrily, Sunny''s stubbornness and resistance makes him feel exhausted. He rips open her clothes violently, kisses her whole body frantically, and finally enters her body. He seems to know her body very well this time that he could easily pick up her sensitivity and immerse her in a kind of joy. This night, for Sunny, is long and painful. She doesn''t think how much the man could help her, but just increases her pain. When she wakes up the next day, the man has left. Sunny sits down on the bed and stuns for a few seconds. Turning her face, she sees a note and a credit card on the bedside table. Baby, I have something to go for a few days. If you miss me, you can call me at any time. You can swipe your card if you want to buy." After reading it, a hint of ridicule appears on Sunny''s face. What is this? Is itpensation afterst night? She doesn''t want this kind of mercy and charity after hurting her. She couldn''t just fall down like this. After a brief fall, she has to stand up again. She is about to get up, and there is a soft knock on the door. After the door opens, a kind-hearted woman stands in front of her. "Miss Sunny, Mr. Stanley knows that you must be hungry in the morning, and asks me to bring you meal. You must be healthy and cheer up." Mr. Stanley? Is that the manst night? Sunny thinks secretly. This man hurts her so much, but he cares for her so much that makes Sunny very tangled. And this breakfast looks very delicate, it must have taken a lot of time to do it. "Please tell me, who is Mr. Stanley?" Sunny asks, holding the woman''s hand. Sunny''s question makes the woman feel embarrassed. "Miss Sunny, don''t ask me. Mr. Stanley won''t let me tell you. Maybe he has his own consideration!" After speaking, the woman leaves in a hurry, and tells Sunny to have breakfast before leaving. Otherwise Mr. Stanley will me her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sunny looks at the mobile phone number on the note and hesitates for a while, wondering whether she should call and ask him. At this moment, it is as if they think of the same thing. Sunny''s mobile phone suddenly rings. Sunny nces at the caller ID number, her heartbeat started to elerate slightly. Chapter 4 Hatred Can Change a Person Chapter 4 Hatred Can Change a Person "What do you want to do?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After answering the call, Sunny shouts at the phone. "Girl, I said I would help you!" The voice on the phone is soft, but there is an unquestionable determination. "If you want to have me for entertainment, I think you have chosen the wrong person. If you have a premeditated n with Z, then I beg to let go of me, I can''t lose anymore!" Shouts Sunny hysterically. "Girl, are you going to give up so easily?" Even through the phone, Sunny can feel the power of the other side''s forbearance. How could she be so willing to let go of those who hurt herself easily? However, the other party says that he would help her. Would there be another trap? "No. But everything you have done now makes it hard for me to believe you!" Sunny seems to have exhausted all her strength, and she just shows all her cards. "Now that you''ve said you''ve lost enough. Why not keep a glimmer of hope for yourself?" The man''s words are always like this, seemingly a simple understatement, but always hold her heart firmly. "Who the hell are you?" Sunny asks again. "Girl, don''t care about these. When it''s time for you to know, I will let you know. I''m dealing with some things these days. You can rx and take care of yourself. Don''t let me worry about you." "You..." Sunny still wants to say something, but he has already hung up the phone. The indifferent attitude of the man reveals a little concern for her, which makes her very tangled. Although she is not sure whether the man really wants to help her, Looking at the breakfast, Sunny doesn''t seem to be so angry. Sunny also wants to understand that no matter what happens, she doesn''t want to treat herself badly. Because only by keeping healthy can she has the strength to defeat those who hurts her. Halfway through the morning, the knock on the door sounds again, and Sunny opens the door. After the door is opened, looking at the arrogant Z in front of her, the anger in Sunny''s heart is ignited again. Looking at Sunny in front of her, Z pretended to be surprised " Sunny, did you cry all nightst night?" "Z, are you here to trouble me?" Sunny blocks her in the doorway. Z does not answer her immediately, but leans in and nces at the small room where Sunny lives, with a strong contempt on her face. Although they are both Su''s daughters,pared to the situation in front of Sunny, they can be said to live in different worlds. But this is not enough. As long as Sunny exists, she is the greatest threat to her and her mother. "Sunny, I''ming to you to handle the divorce formalities!" Only then does Sunny think of it. She and Gerry got the certificate from the Civil Affairs Bureau a few days before the wedding. Now, this marriage certificate is just a form. However, if she promises a divorce easily, wouldn''t it benefit for the bitch couple? "Z, are you begging me?" Sunny deliberately says slowly. "Sunny, I think since Gerry has announced the cancetion of the wedding in public, he doesn''t love you anymore. You don''t have to insist on alone." Z says with a trace of fierce light in her eyes. "It is my business to persist or not, and it is also my business to divorce or not. As long as I do not divorce, you will always be the unscrupulous mistress!" Sunny knows that she has to divorce Gerry, but not in this way. "Sunny, don''t y tricks. I tell you right now, if you don''t agree, and anger me, you will end up like your mother!" Z says with gritted teeth. Snapped-- Z has not responded yet, she suffers a p from Sunny, and her face has a hot pain. It''s better not to mention her mother. Z mentions her mother at this time, and finally angers Sunny. Thinking about her mother, who is too good and too weak, but still can''t get the slightest sympathy and Because of the lessons she learns from her mom, Sunny can no longer follow her mother''s old path, and will eventuallyunch a sharp counterattack against them. "Sunny, how dare you!" Sunny, who has a gentle personality before, suddenly bes aggressive, and surprises Z. Chapter 5The Will Distribution Principle Chapter 5The Will Distribution Principle "Yes! I hit you! This is just a small punishment. The punishment is for your mother and you. In the future it will only be more violent!" Sunny raises her chin and looks at Z with a proud look. "Sunny! You will pay for your behavior today!" Z covers her red and swollen face, and stares at Sunny severely. Although Z is arrogant on the surface, after all, shees here alone, without any support, and she is pregnant, under such circumstances, she does not dare to directly conflict with Sunny, but she has a more vicious n in her heart. "Z, what do you want me to pay?" Sunny''s good temper has been worn away, and now she just wants to punish her fiercely. "Sunny, let''s wait and see!" Z knows that if she continues to have conflict with her, it will do her no good, so she shouts in a bluff, then hurriedly turns and leaves Sunny feels a bit ill and does not continue to chase her outwards. Her hatred to Z and Lora is far from being able to remove by a few ps. Back in the room, sitting still for a while, she is a little restless. Not afraid of revenge by Z, but some things she feels it necessary to make clear to Gerry. Since this marriage has lost its emotional foundation, there is no need to entangle it. Therefore, she wants to go directly to Gerry''spany and makes a thorough conclusion between the two people. After a brief clean up, when shees out of the house and is going to take a taxi at the gate of the heart jumps slightly. This car is from Dad''spany. Z has found a helper to avenge her so quickly? The door opens, and Lewis, his father''s assistant,es out with a long-lost smile on his face. "Miss Sunny, Mr. Steven asks me toe here. He wants to see you!" "Why does he suddenly want to see me?" Looking back on all these years, her father doesn''t pay attention to her, and allows her stepmother and stepsister to bully his daughter. It seems a little strange to meet her today. Is it for Z? Or is the trap of Z? "I''m not in a position toment on the prejudice of Miss Sunny on the chairman, but the chairman is already at the terminal stage of liver cancer. Wouldn''t you not even satisfy the chairman''sst wish?" "Liver cancer? Terminal?" Lewis''s words inadvertently touch Sunny''s soft heart, which makes her temporarily forget all the things her father have done to herself and her mother. "Well, the doctor says, there are not many days left, and the chairman is now in the hospital." Sunny seems to suddenly understand why the father doesn''te forward to attend his wedding, and the stepmother and stepsister covers this matter so tightly. Is there a conspiracy in the middle? Thinking of the performance of the stepmother and step-sister at the wedding scene, her doubts deepens. "Okay, I''ll go with you!" Sunny says, holding back tears. Assistant Lewis drives Sunny to the hospital, and then leads her into the VIP ward where Dad lives alone. Lewis closes the door behind them. Only the father and daughter are left in the quiet ward. Steven is sick with a yellow face. He opens his eyes slightly and says, "Here you are...." "Father..." Thinking of the majestic and ruthless father in the past, and then looking at him now, Sunny chokes. "Sunny, I am sorry for you and your mother. It is my fault that directly caused your mother''s death. I now have deep guilt in my heart!" "Dad, don''t think too much about it now, rest assured..." Sunny wipes the tears on her face. "I haven''t had much time. I know it myself, but I want to exin it in advance." Steven is a little bit stunned. This is a sign of terminal liver cancer patients, who will from time to time fall into a livera. "Dad, tell me! I am listening!" Sunny tries to restrain the sad emotion as much as possible. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I will let Lawyer Walker prepare the will in advance. After I die, Walker will distribute my property after death ording to the content of my will. My entirepany and the real estate under my name are yours. I do not leave a penny for Z and Lora! " "Dad, this..." Even Sunny, the party concerned, is shocked by this decision of her father. She doesn''t know what kind of reason will make her father make such a decision? Chapter 6 Both Mother and Daughter Are Mistress Chapter 6 Both Mother and Daughter Are Mistress "Sunny, I just want to ask your forgiveness. If you don''t forgive me, even if I die, I would be shameless to meet your mother!" When Steven is dying, he really admits his previous mistakes and is full of guilt for his ex-wife. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Looking at the father in front of her, the confession before dying, Sunny is also a bit sad. The marriage of father and mother is like the love of the most girls. At the beginning it is a beautiful fairy tale, andter it is a life full of sadness. They fell in love when they are in college, and her mother married the poor boy she liked despite the family''s objection, but the poor boy had an affair with her mother''s girlfriend. With his own efforts and opportunities, the poor boy is getting richer, but happiness seems to be moving away from her mother. Later, the mistress led the father''s illegitimate daughter into the house, which is the mother''s girlfriend, her stepmother Lora. "Dad, I have been suffering these years, and it is nothing to be wronged, but I can''t represent my mother..." "Sunny, I only hope that what I have done can make up for something and lighten the sense of guilt in my heart..." "Dad, I don''t know if I should ept all this!" Sunny still stubbornly believes that some things are not measurable by money, and cracks are not repairable by money. She has forgiven her father from the heart, but she is not sure she can rece her mother... "Sunny, ept all this! Let me have a better conscience!" Steven pleads. "Dad, I need to think a lot!" Sunny holds back the tears in her eyes and turns out of the ward, trying to calm down in the corridor for a while. In front of her eyes, the face of her mother continues to appear, and her father''s face is sick and pleading, and she does not know how to choose. Suddenly, there is a rhythm of footsteps, getting closer and closer to her, Sunny suddenly raises her head and looks at the people. Standing in front of her is her stepmother Lora, the woman who had kills her mother at that time. She is dressed in ady''s costume, well-maintained with a trace of mncholy on her round and round face, and looks at Sunny with a cold eyebrow, which is almost the same as Z''s expression. "Little bitch! What are you doing? Who allows you toe here?" Stepmother Lora points at Sunny and yells. "Ie to see my dad, and I don''t need your permission?" Sunny gives her a stubborn nce. "Little bitch! How dare you answer back? You bullied my Z. I have to teach you a lesson, or you will so pride that you don''t know how to respect others." Lora looks like an irritated lioness, facing Sunny and shouts. "You and your daughter are the cheapest! Both love to be mistress, and you all like to grab other men''s cheap goods!" Sunny also counterattacks without any weakness. "Oh...little bitch! I will tear your mouth today!" Lora''s slightly fat body is trembling with anger, feeling that not only her flutter is shaking, but also her heart is shaking. From age to adult, Sunny has been beaten by her many times, and she can''t expect that Sunny, who is used to being bullied, will reply defiantly her back! Lora''s momentum is very strong, and she directly rushes to Sunny. She thinks that she would be like before, and it is easy to give this little bitch a lesson. Sunny doesn''t shy away. She thinks of her mother and the grievances she has suffered. The two women fight together, Sunny does not suffer any losses, but also kicks Lora''s feet. "Ah...bitch, I will kill you today!" Lora, who doesn''t take any advantage, bes more violent, and stares at Sunny in front of her with a stern expression. The two women''s fighting also attracts some medical staff in the hospital. But Assistant Lewis whoes out of the crowd under pressure takes the initiative to pull them away. "Okay, don''t fight it! The chairman is counting his days, and you still fight?" Hearing the words of Assistant Lewis, Sunny takes the initiative to let go of Lora. In such a ce, she is a little unsuitable for conflict with her stepmother Lora. "Assistant Lewis, you just happen to help me to teach this little bitch!" Lora doesn''t take much advantage and still shouts. "Madam, this is hospital, you should calm down!" "You, you...which side do you stand on? You have to choose seriously by yourself." Lora shouts at Assistant Lewis. "Madam, I always stand on the right side." Assistant Lewis looks humble and speaks loudly. Chapter 7 Her Safety Is More Important Than Anything Chapter 7 Her Safety Is More Important Than Anything "Okay, you are a jerk! You are not allowed to go to work in thepany tomorrow! You are fired!" Lora''s eyes widen and she yells loudly at Assistant Lewis, attracting a mockery from the crowd watching. "Why is this woman so unreasonable..." "From the perspective of words and deeds, it is probably not a kind woman..." Other people''s criticism makes Lora''s face red. She simply raises her hand and says, "This is our family affairs. It''s none of your business." "Let''s go. Just go, get busy with your own affairs!" The director of the department wearing a white coat outside the crowd shouts to the crowd. The scattered crowd sneers at the unreasonable Lora. "Madam, I work for the chairman and thepany, not just for you!" Assistant Lewis argues reasonably. "It''s useless to exin! I tell you that you have been fired!" After Lora finishes speaking, she nces at Sunny by the way, and then does not continue to struggle, turns around and walks towards the VIP ward. Because of time limit, she must let Steven change his decision; otherwise she and Z will have to work hard for so many years. "Assistant Lewis, I''m sorry, it''s because of me that you lost your job." Sunny says apologetically. "Miss, it''s okay. Thepany is not controlled by her. Now thepanyins to her and Z. They hate that both of them don''t understand thepany''s business, but they interfere too much with thepany''s operations. Sunny can also understand this. The mother and daughter probably see that her father is counting his days. They want to intervene in thepany''s affairs as soon as possible and control thepany in their own hands. "The ones who cannot get supports from others are doomed to fail. I don''t think they will be able to survive for a few days!" Sunny says angrily. "Miss, we all hope that you can take over the affairs of thepany. I know you are generous to people. As long as you are willing to take over thepany, our subordinates will be closely united around you! There is still a little concern about her father''s will, but at the moment listening to what Assistant Lewis said, Sunny is relieved. No matter what, she can''t let Z and Lora take the advantage of her. Thepany is the painstaking effort of her father''s life and she can''t let them fuss around. "Well, the meaning before my father''s death is the same, I have time to talk towyer Walker!" Sunny whispers. "Miss, you can just think of it this way. Besides, during the hospitalization of the chairman this period, he concerned your mother and daughter the most. He feels from his heart that he owes you and wants topensate you." "I know." Sunny restrains the sadness in her heart. The next thing she considers is that she has to go through the divorce formalities with Gerry, and then she would devote herself to the affairs of her father''spany. Now that thepany supports her, she is naturally confident to take over her father''spany. "I have something to do. I have to do it first. When I get back, I will meet withwyer Walker." Sunny walks to the elevator entrance. "Miss, where are you going? I''ll take you!" Assistant Lewis says behind her. Hearing Assistant Lewis''s words, Sunny stops and thinks a little. "Thank you, I''m going to Gerry''spany, is it convenient for you to send me there?" "No problem. I used to obey the chairman''s orders. Your orders will be the chairman''s orders in the future." Assistant Lewis looks at her with firm eyes, revealing a loyalty. Sunny''s eyes inevitably give him a little more appreciation and gratitude. This year, everyone has just worked hard for the benefit, and there are few loyal people. Assistant Lewis drives Sunny to Gerry''spany. He feels a little uneasy in his heart and waits downstairs. Before entering, he tells Sunny to say, "Miss, if you have any trouble, you must notify me as soon as possible." "It won''t matter, now they dare not treat me like that." Sunny gives him a calm smile, then turns and walks towards Gerry''s office. Watching Sunny entering the office where Gerry Company is located, he takes out his mobile phone and dials a number. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Mr Kevin, don''t worry, Miss Sunny is safe now!" His voice is cautious and humble. "Well. If she has any problems, please tell me at the first time! I can ignore the rest for the time being, but make sure she is safe and sound!" Although the tone at the end of the phone is a bit cold, it could be heard that the Sunny is important to this man. Chapter 8 You Really Make Me Sick Chapter 8 You Really Make Me Sick After Sunny knocks on the door and enters Gerry''s office, she sees Gerry sitting on a leather chair, and Z''s entire body is attached to him. The belt of his trousers has been untied, and Z is reaching in to keep touching him, and Gerry at this time also looks like he is enjoying himself. These two shameless guys are so lust to have sex in the office. "Disgusting!" Sunny looks away and scolds. "Sunny, you experience more than me. Don''t pretend to be innocent." Z smiles a little frivolously. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Sunny. Why do you pretend to be a pure girl?" Gerry says with a sullen expression. "I just advise you to calm down in public, but you have no shame, I can''t help it." Sunny responds coldly. "Look, Gerry, she says that we should be shameless! You should really teach her a bit! And she beat me this morning, I am already pregnant with your baby, and she beat me is also to beat our baby! "Z shakes Gerry''s shoulder. This time Sunny takes the initiative toe here, she naturally wants Gerry to give Sunny a hard lesson. "Really? Dare to hit my baby. Don''t you want to live in the world?" Gerry''s eyes reveal a bit of fierceness. However, Sunny is not afraid. She meets Gerry''s eyes and says, "I am here to sign a divorce agreement with you today. If you don''t want to sign, I won''t have time to waste with you!" When he hears the words divorce agreement, Gerry is a little stunned, and he loves and hates Sunny in his heart. He hasn''t had slept with Sunny since he knows her, he has a little bit unwillingness. "Sunny, do you figure it out so quickly?" Z is somewhat surprised that Sunny could take the initiative to sign the divorce agreement, which is exactly what she wants. "I''ve figured it out for a long time, but you make me sick, and I don''t want to let you happy so soon!" "You..." Z resists anger and smiles, " Sunny, since you are so open-minded, it makes me a little embarrassed!" "Is there anything else in this world that can embarrass you? I''m so ignorant..." Sunny shows a little contempt on Z. "Since my sister is so open-minded, we might just save time!" When Z speaks, she takes two agreements from the drawer beside her, and hands a pen to Sunny. Sunny takes the agreement and nces at it casually. As expected, the agreement doesn''t even include the so-calledpensation. However, Sunny doesn''t care about this. If her heart is already cold, would she care about this? Sunny almost doesn''t think about it. After a few clicks, she signs her name on the two agreements. She keeps one copy for herself, and then returns the other copy to Z. Looking at her decisiveness, Gerry is a little stunned. She has not dyed a bit, nor did she ask for anything! Z takes over Sunny''s signed divorce agreement, nces at it, and then a satisfied smile appeared on her face. "It''s my first time to see Sunny makes a decision so quickly. Sunny, you remember toe to our wedding." "It''s unnecessary! I don''t want to continue watching your disgusting performances, but I want to ask you something, why don''t you let me know about Dad''s illness?" Hearing Sunny''s word, Z''s face shows a trace of panic, and then immediately covers up the past. "Did you go to see Dad? What did Dad tell you?" Z stares at her. "Z, are you afraid? If you and your mom didn''t do anything stealthily, what are you afraid of?" Sunny responds strongly to her gaze. "It''s a joke! What am I afraid of? You are worthless in father''s mind. Otherwise, how could he let you run away from home and leave you alone?" Z says contemptuously. "What dad''s attitude towards me has nothing to do with you. I just want to advise you, don''t y the fire and get burnt." Sunny warns. Thinking of their calctions about her and the condition of her father, Sunny feels that they must have a bigger attempt. Chapter 9 A sudden call Chapter 9 A sudden call "Sunny, are you threatening me? You have to consider your current situation, and you cannot do anything." Zughs a bit wildly. "Z, aren''t you afraid of getting retribution for theck of morality done by you?" Sunny responds fiercely. "Retribution? You look at what you are like now, and what kind of retribution can we get? I live happily and freely in front of people, is this retribution?" "It''s because the time hasn''te!" Sunny shakes the next sentence, she has to turn around and leaves, she doesn''t want to get too entangled here. "Sunny, youe here when you want toe, and leave when you want to leave! What do you think of me here?" Gerry''s cold voicees from behind, Sunny turns her head, and her eyes collided with Gerry''s. Sunny''s eyes are not afraid, full of pride and stubbornness. Z stands by Gerry''s side, pretending to be weak, and looks at Sunny provocatively. She enjoys the feeling of snatching her sister''s man and being protected by her sister''s man. "Gerry, what do you want?" Sunny says without fear. There is a trace of evil in Gerry''s eyes, and he pinches Z''s small face and asks, "Baby, what do you think?" "Oh, she pped me this morning, and I want her to pay it back ten times!" Z says scornfully. After listening to Z''s words, Gerry raises his head and looks at Sunny, "Have you heard? Do you want to do it yourself, or do you want me to help you?" "You, you are way too much! I will not be afraid of you!" "Really? I''ve never forced you before! But now I feel the need to let you know me again!" Gerry is furious all over her, so he walks to Sunny step by step, and Sunny is already ready to fight hard to resist. Throughout the office, the atmosphere bes extremely tense, and Z looks at it with a happy look. At no time would she let go of the opportunity to crush Sunny. Suddenly the ringing of the mobile phone makes the tension slightly dilute, and Gerry reaches out the phone from his pocket. Gerry answers the phone, and after a while, his expression bes extremelyplicated, and even has a trace of panic. Z notices something wrong and hurriedly asks, "Gerry, what''s wrong?" Gerry does not answer Z, but looks up at Sunny and says, "Go!" Sunny is a little stunned, not knowing who made the call just now, and how important it is. Z is a little unwilling to say, "Gerry, you just let her go?" "Don''t say anymore! Let her go!" Gerry''s tone is impatient. "Gerry, even if you let me go today, I will not be grateful for you. You will definitely pay for what you did!" Sunny is not timid, but diametrically opposes him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Gerry''s face bes ashen, and he does not respond to Sunny. He knows that she would treat him as an enemy in the future. However, is there any other way? Sunny leaves Z and Gerry, and she is relieved. At that time, it is false to say that she is not afraid. After all, she was faced with Z and Gerry. If the final situation evolves to an unmanageable scale, she must suffer loss. But who made that call? It must have been the phone that makes Gerry dare not embarrass herself. Walking out of the office where Gerry''spany is located, Assistant Lewis is still waiting for herself in the car. When he sees hering, he gets out of the car and helps her open the door. "Miss, are you okay?" Assistant Lewis looks concerned. "It''s okay, who did you call just now?" Sunny asks. Sunny''s sudden question makes Assistant Lewis''s heart tense, and wouldn''t he be discovered so soon after contacting Mr. Kevin? "Just a private friend. Does Missy still care about this?" Assistant Lewis says casually. "Oh, there as something wrong with Gerry just now. Thanks to a call, I have my way out. I thought it as you." Sunny is still recollecting this matter. "That must not be me." Assistant Lewis denies it, but it seems that he has guessed who called. "Miss, where are you going now?" Assistant Lewis asks, holding the steering wheel in his hand. "You send me towyer Walker." Sunny says. Chapter 10 Fathers Sudden Death Chapter 10 Father''s Sudden Death In the TANTONG Law Firm, Sunny and Assistant Lewis look atwyer Walker in front of them. He doesn''t look tall, he is thin, and he has small square sses. "Miss Sunny, ording to the distribution principle of your father''s will, your stepmother Lora and step sister Z will inherit all of the real estate!" Sunny is surprised and shocked after hearing this. "But when I just went to the hospital to visit my father, he didn''t say so!" "I''m sorry, I don''t know what your father said to you, but any verbal promise can''t be the legal basis. I can only implement the legal effects ording to the contents of the will!" "Lawyer Walker, you must make a mistake. Why did my dad lie to me in this matter?" "Miss Sunny, it can''t be wrong. Your father specially mentioned to me when drafting the will. You moved out of the family very early and are estranged from him. He doesn''t think you are eligible for inheritance!" Whenwyer Walker said this, there is a hint of cunning in his eyes. "This is impossible! During the period of hospitalization, the chairman of the board makes the most mention of the Miss Sunny and her mother. The chairman feels guilty about them and wants to try to make up for his mistakes." At this time, Even Assistant Lewis next to her couldn''t bear it. "But the wills are all written in ck and white and signed by Chairman." Lawyer Walker says in a conclusive way. "There must be something wrong with the will, I will ask the chairman!" Assistant Lewis says angrily. "You can''t talk nonsense. Do you know that this is legally responsible?" Lawyer Walker reminds him. Assistant Lewis does not pay attention towyer Walker, but nces at Sunny, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with him! Let''s go! I will take you to the chairman!" Lawyer Walker is not angry, but says indifferently, "This will will take effect immediately after your Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. father''s death. Don''t try something meaningless..." Hearing this, Sunny suddenly feels tight. What does he mean? Assistant Lewis does not dare to have any hesitation. He leaves thew firm and drives to the hospital with Sunny. Apanied by Assistant Lewis, Sunnyes to the hospital and hurries to the VIP ward where her father lived. Standing in front of the VIP ward, she stops and looks at the doctors and nurses whoe in and out, with a solemn expression on their face. At this time, stepmother Lora is standing at the door of the ward wiping her tears. The kind of act that is clearly happy but pretended to be sad, which makes people feel angry. "Sunny, you''re finally here, your dad is dying. How can I face this. What should I do?" Faced with the cry of her stepmother Lora, Sunny sneers coldly, "Stop acting, isn''t this what you want?" "Sunny, how can you say that? Steven and I are husband and wife for more than ten years..." Although she hates Sunny in her heart, she has to act to be weak and helpless at this time. "Excuse me? Did you have any real feelings for my dad?" "Little bitch, you..." Lora couldn''t act anymore, and couldn''t help it. "What about the family? Who is patient''s family?" The doctor''s sudden cries interrupt them. Sunny quickly turns around and stares at the doctor''s face, "Doctor, I am his daughter..." The doctor takes off the mask and watches her shaking his head slightly, "Sorry, we have tried our best..." "How is this possible? Dad..." Although she has expected her father''s condition is bad, she couldn''t think it woulde so soon. She bursts into tears. Her resentment towards her father disappears at that moment, and she bes calm in the face of death. "Ah, Steven, how could you leave us..." Assistant Lewis feels that this matter is a bit strange, and could not help whispering in Sunny''s ear, "Miss Sunny, Chairman died so suddenly, it must be something wrong." Assistant Lewis''s words remind Sunny. Thinking of the changes in his will, she feels that her father''s death is not that simple. Although this sentence is not loud, it is heard by Lora. She continues her performance and cries even louder. "Sunny, your father just left. And what kind of intentions do you actually have to say this?" "God is watching you. You know what you have done!" Sunny res at her. Lora is somewhat guilty, eager to get out, but does not know how to deal with it. "Sunny, are you qualified to talk to my mom like this?" A voicees from behind, and Sunny turns around, and sees Z, who is standing calm in the elevator, and beside her standingwyer Walker. Chapter 11 You Must Believe Me Chapter 11 You Must Believe Me Seeing her daughter Zing here, Lora instantly stays calm. "Oh, Z, you finallye here. I''m going to be bullied by this little bitch! After your father left, she wants to step on us under feet!" Z takes the first two steps in front of her mother Lora and looks at Sunny with sharp knife-like eyes, "Since Dad has passed away, everything will be distributed ording to the will. Do you want to change the will? No way! During her speaking, she throws a look at Layer Walker who is standing aside. Walker knowingly takes two steps forward and looks at Sunny with a smirk. "Miss Sunny, I also tell you about the distribution principle of the previous will. Now that your father has passed away, the legal effect of the will will take effect immediately. Thepany and all real estate in the name of your father will belong to your stepmother Lora and step sister Z!" Walker''s words almost anger Sunny out of her breath, and she points at them and scolds, "You...it''s you. You killed my dad! And you forged his will! Are you afraid of being retaliated ?" Lora, roars at Sunny with a fierce look, "Bitch! Keep your mouth clean! Just now I didn''t punish you in order to save you face, believe it or not I will destroy you now?" Regarding Sunny''sint, Z seems to be much more sober at this time. She looks at Sunny Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. quite disdainfully, then turns to look at Layer Walker and says, "Walker, she scolds us and nders us after knowing the distribution of his will. Can I sue her for defamation?" "Yes, you can ask her to apologize to you in person, and then give you thepensation for spiritual damages!" Walker blinks. Z turns to look at Sunny, and says with a smile, "Have you heard it clearly? If you continue to mess up with us, just wait for mywyer''s letter!" "You...I will let you pay the price!" When Sunny is talking, and is about to pounce on and tear Z, Lewis stands behind her, and quickly reaches out and pulls her back. Now she is out of control and is extremely angry. "Miss Sunny, you have to calm down now. The chairman has just passed away. You will embarrass the family if you make a noise in public." In fact, Lewis means that Sunny will suffer a loss at this time, and but they should calm down now and think of a long-term way. Sunny is awakened by Lewis''s words. She knows that even if she scolds them at this time, she would not have any advantage, and she would not be able to solve any problems. After thinking about it, she follows the advice of Lewis and proceeds to deal with her father''s affairs. As for the future, she has to take it seriously. Although in the process of dealing with her father''s affairs, she inevitably has some interactions with Z and Lora, but she restrains herself as much possible, and her father''s assistant, Lewis, is also actively helping her. Suffering from exhaustion and inner loss, Sunny just returns to the house she rents, and the phone rings in time. Sunny nces at the caller ID. Yes, it is the man''s mobile number. She hesitates for a moment and then answers the phone. "Sunny, you don''t listen to me. Did you feel restless again?" The man''s voice on the phone is a little bit of me and a little bit of care. "My dad passed away..." Although Sunny and her father didn''t have the deep feelings, after all, the father''s confession still yed a certain role in her heart. She doesn''t know why she suddenly couldn''t help crying when she is facing this strange man. "Em...I have known that that they would not let you inherit your father''s legacy, and you were too anxious." The man''s sigh on the phone and his knowledge of her situation make Sunny wonder again. "Who the hell are you? How do you know everything?" Sunny asks again, clinching her phone. "This...doesn''t matter, the important thing is that I said I will help you, and I will definitely help you get everything you have lost!" The man emphasizes again. "How are you going to help me?" Sunny asks instead. "Don''t worry. You will see that I will definitely make them miserable!" The man''s voice is low, but there is a hint of fierceness. Chapter 12 Layer Walker Turns His Weapon Around Chapter 12 Layer Walker Turns His Weapon Around Sunny wants to say something, but the man''s phone has already hung up. Sitting in bed, she is in a trance for a moment, thinking about the sudden death of her father and the borate calctions of her stepmother and stepmother. She can''t confront this by virtue of her own strength. She needs someone to help herself. She vaguely feels that this mysterious man seems to be very powerful. Tomorrow will be her father''s funeral. Anyway, she will see her father off. She tosses and turns this night, and falls asleepte. The next morning, she is still in a confused state. Suddenly, she hears a violent m from outside the door, and then a cry sounds. She gets up and hurriedly opens the door in slippers. After the door is opened, she is taken aback. She sees Layer Walker kneeling at her door with a swollen and panic face, and there were two strong ck men standing behind him. "Miss Sunny, please, please forgive me!" Walker cries as he kowtows at her. "Well, what is going on?" Although Sunny hates Layer Walker, she still wants to understand what is going on. "Miss Sunny, it''s all my fault. I was greedy and have done something that is against my consciousness. If you don''t forgive me, they will kill me!" Sunny is still a little confused, so she looks up at the two men in ck. Although these two ck-d strong men seem fierce, they are quite respectful of her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Let him speak what bad things he has made!" One of the strong ck men whispers. "Say! As long as you make things clear, I will consider whether to forgive you." Sunny looks down at Layer Walker again. "Yes, I forged your father''s will. In fact, in your father''s original will, you are the heir to all the real estate under his name. Your stepmother and step sister promised to give me one hundred and five million dors, so I did something that is against my conscience..." When Walker says these words, he nces at Sunny from time to time, wondering what Sunny will think. Sunny has also known what he said earlier, but she still feels a wave of indignation after she says this from Mr. Walker''s mouth. "So, my father is killed by them too?" Sunny asks with anger in her heart. "Yes...Yes, your stepmother Lora, she couldn''t convince your father to modify the will, so she adds hydrogen chloride to your father''s dropper infusion, which is difficult to detect even after an autopsy..." After listening toyer Walker, Sunny grits her teeth with hatred, "Vicious women. In order to obtain the inheritance, they dare to do these things!" Hearing this, a strong man behind Layer Walker couldn''t help but kicks him again. "Now that you know it, why do you still help them? Do you still have the conscience?" "Oh, don''t hit me. I was confused for a while..." Walker shrinks his body and sends out a painful cry for mercy. "What should you do next? If you don''t confess to the police, I kill you today! Believe it or not, I''ll sink you to the bottom of the river, and the police can''t find a trace." "Don''t, don''t...I have a family to raise, and a 70-year-old mother still need me provide for. Please, don''t kill me!" Walker bursts into tears and climbs forward. He touches Sunny''s toes and looks at her with pity. He knows that only when Sunny''s forgiveness can save his life. These two men will do what they actually say. Sunny nces at Walker who is kneeling on the ground shaking. He has no actual hatred with her, but he was just blinded by greed, and what''s more, she does not want to be involved in the dead man. "So what do you n to remedy next?" Sunny still intends to give him a chance. "As long as Miss Sunny save me, I will ept Miss Sunny''s mission in the future, do my best to help you collect the evidence of your stepmother and step sister killing your father, and forging his will, and try to help Miss Sunny get everything she deserves." Walker vows to promise. "This is what you says, if there is a bit of falsehood in the future, don''t me me!" Sunny says deliberately and fiercely, creating in Walker'' heart that she is also fierce and does what she says. "Sure! Certainly!" Walker promises. Sunny looks up at the two men in ck and says, "Since he has promised that, will you spare his life today?" "We obey Miss Sunny. We are also ordered to act." The two strong men in ck are respectful to her, making Sunny easily realize that all this is ordered by a mysterious man. Chapter 13 The Sinister Things At The Funeral Chapter 13 The Sinister Things At The Funeral The funeral of her father Steven. Steven''s photo is ced in the center of the hall. The ck gauze is lined with white flowers, which makes it look solemn. Sunny kneels on the right side of the photo, while Z and her stepmother Lora are facing her on the left side, and there is a bit of arrogance on both sides. At this time, Sunny restrains her emotions as much as possible, so as not to have a head-on conflict with them at this time, which would destroy the solemn atmosphere of his father''s funeral. The seeds of hatred are buried in the heart, and only after the father''s funeral is over will she start her own revenge n step by step. One after another, friends and rtives, as well as some business partners of her fathere to express condolences. Steven is a decent man and respected by many people. Lora''s mother and daughter usually behave calmly. When the rtives and friends appear, they cry a few times, deliberately wipe tears, and pretend to be sad. When the friends and family see them, they would say a few words offort. No onees tofort her, and sometimes receives contempt. Sunny is also prepared for this, and the facts have already been deliberately distorted by the mother and daughter. What the rtives and friends heard is another version of the fact. The father''s funeralsts for one morning. There are gradually fewer people in the follow-up. At this time, in the entire hall, only Z, Lora, Sunny and Lewis are left. At this time, someone suddenly walks in and says to Lewis, "Lewis, youe out for a while, someone Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. outside looks for you..." Lewis wonders who would find himself at this time? What''s the matter? He turns his head and nces at Sunny says, "Miss Sunny, I will go out ande back soon!" "Yes." Sunny nods slightly. As soon as Lewis leaves, the faces of Lora and Sunny immediately change, and suddenly two strong men sh from the door inside the room. Lora makes a wink at the two strong men, and the two strong men turn and walk towards Sunny who is kneeling on the ground, her eyes revealing obscene light. Sunny has realized that something bad is going to happen. She wants to get up but it is toote. She could not think that the vicious mother and daughter could not wait so much; they would have to do it on her father''s hall. "You, what do you...want to do?" Sunny stands up and shrinks back. Perhaps she has knelt too long, when she suddenly stands up, she feels dizzy. "Miss Sunny, don''t me us. We also take other people''s money to do things for others!" A strong man with a scarred face smiles at Sunny. Of course Sunny knows that the others in their mouths are Lora and Z in front of her, and she inevitably looks at Lora and Z with a grudge. Lora''s and Z smirk, as long as thest obstacle is cleared, the two can have a restful life. "Little bitch, aren''t you proud? It''s not so easy to overthrow us. Today I will let you taste the bitter life!" Lora says viciously. "Oh...you, you, I won''t let you go even if I die!" Sunny feels that she could not escape, and struggles towards the wall on one side. Even if she has to die, she could not let these two people spoil her. "Do you want to die? It''s not that easy! We haven''t enjoyed ourselves!" The man in order to prevent Sunny from choosing tomit suicide at this time, he quickly steps forward and mps her wrist. "Asshole! Scum! Let me go...help..." Sunny''s strength is not enough to get rid of him. She struggles hard and makes a cry for help. When a strong man hears her shout, he hurried forwards to cover her mouth, and the two of them try to drag her into the house inside the hall. "If you want to do it, hurry up and do it cleanly. When it''s done, I''ll give you one million dors!" Lora reprimands. Z alsoughs softly, "You two brothers can y such a woman, and there are still one million dors afterwards. How wonderful it is!" "We promise to get things done! Rest assured!" The man with scarred face when hearing one million dors suddenly excites. "Shit...you must die!" Sunny is still struggling, exhausting all her strength. At that time, she is so anxious and angry that she is fainted. Bang Bang... At this time, two loud noises suddenly sound outside the door. Lora and Z, who are originally worried, are startled. Chapter 14 Slap Yourself First Chapter 14 p Yourself First At this time, five or six people in ck appear in the mourning hall, with Lewis standing beside them. Lora couldn''t imagine that the people outside just now doesn''t settle Lewis, but instead Lewis leads these people in. Is that because Sunny has taken precautions earlier? However, looking at Sunny''s reaction just now, it doesn''t seem she had any precautionary. Does there someone support this little bitch? There are many doubts in Lora''s heart, and her heart is also a bit nervous. The Z next to her, at this time, says frankly, "You have run into private houses. Do you still take the A man in ck takes off his sunsses, and there is a fierce expression on his face. He stares sharply at the angry Z and says, "You are telling me aboutw now? Kim, tell her whatw is!" As soon as the words fall, a young man shes from his side, steps forward in front of Z, and ps two ps on her face. Z is suddenly stunned when she is pped, almost without any resistance, and she does not dare to resist at all. She just feels dizzy and is furious. These two ps also kill her arrogance, so she dares not talk anymore. At the same time, the two strong men grabbing Sunny look frightened. They are also mafia, and they would not know the name of the person in front of them. This Colin is one of the fiercest men among the mafia gangs. If he doesn''te for his own business, the one who asks him toe must be a big man. "Naive woman, do you know whatw is now?" The ck man head sneers, and at the same time nces at the two strong men, and says, "I ept the trust of my friends ande to get the one we want. Get out if you know the rules!" Colin''s words also shock the two strong men, and for a time they don''t know that to do. "Em? Aren''t you reluctant to let go of her? Don''t force me to do it!" "No! No! No! We let go of her. We get out now!" The scarred face winks at his brother who clearly means to leave, and the man in front of him is the one they couldn''t afford to offend. The two strong men quickly release Sunny, but now Sunny is still in a fainting state, and her body is a little soft. Colin winks at the two assistants on his sides, and the two men hurry forward to take Sunny and protect her. Lewis speaks gently in Sunny''s ear, "Miss Sunny, are you okay?" There is no response from Sunny, Lewis is very anxious. After all, it is Mr. Kevin who asks him to take care of her. If something happens to her, how should he exin to Mr. Kevin? "It''s okay, she is just anxious, just wait a moment!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Looking at the two strong men who have been crawling out side, Colin nces at Sunny''s situation, and thenforts Lewis. "I hope Missy is okay, otherwise I will feel regret deeply!" Lewis says with some remorse. Colin does not respond to Lewis''s words, and instead turns his eyes to Lora and Z who are scared at this time, looks at them up and down, and finally fixes his eyes on Z''s face. "Did it hurt?" Colin says warmly. "Yes..." Z says a little bit grievously, then raises her head timidly to see the other person''s sharp gaze, and shakes her head, "No. It doesn''t hurt" "Although I am not aw-abiding person, but I am a reasonable person, my brothers are reckless, and they don''t know hard they will hit" This man speaks with a smile on his face but not smiling, and with a sharp de. Z is always worried. "It''s okay, it''s okay, I am wrong. They did it right!" When Z is pleasing him, she is thinking of quickly sending them away. "Since you admit that you are wrong, it means that we are right." Colin asks with a smile. "Yes. You are right!" Z nods quickly. "Originally, I was entrusted by someone to pick up this girl today, but it''s really unsightly to see you do this. Since we are right, you should p yourself for a hundred times!" Colin res at Z and Lora. Hearing this, Lora and Z are suddenly dumbfounded. Under the circumstances at this time, it is impossible to hidepletely, only to be ruthless and start to p themselves. And when they p on their own, there are people in ck next to them supervising and counting. After dozens of hits, the faces of Lora and Z are almost swollen like buns, and their eyes couldn''t open. Even if they are begging for mercy, no one sympathizes and forgives them. If Sunny sees all this at this time, what does she feel in her heart? Colin always looks at all this with sneer and at the same time orders his men to send Sunny to his vi in the western suburbs ording to Kevin''s previous orders. Because, judging from the current situation, that is the safest ce for Sunny. Chapter 15 Where Am I Chapter 15 Where Am I When Sunny opens her eyes, she is unfamiliar with the environment in front of her. She spends a lot of time to recall what happened before. Soon, she remembers the farce before she fainted. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help having a headache and holds her hand on her forehead and sighs faintly. This is nothing, but she doesn''t expect that Lora and Z would actually do such a dirty thing at her father''s funeral. Thinking about this, she couldn''t help but feel a bit angry, and there seemed to be a me burning in her heart, which could not be extinguished. Originally, she still wants to bear it, but in the present situation, the two women obviously want to push her to the dead end. Since this is the case, she can''t stand it any longer. However, with her own ability, what can she do with these two guys, not to mention Z has Gerry behind her? Maybe she really has to use the power of that mysterious man... After thinking clearly, she selectively forgets that the man wants her to have a child for him, and looks at the room in front of her. She gets up from the bed and thinks about strolling around the house. She is a little bored in this room alone, but only after she opens the door does she realize that there is another one in the room. When she opens the door, there is someone at the door who is about toe in. Sunny looks carefully to make sure she doesn''t know her. "Excuse me, why am I here?" Sunny asks first. In front of her, the woman looks like only forty or fifty years old. Sunny is unable to know where she is. "Miss Sunny is awake." The woman is not surprised to see her. She greets Sunny by herself, and puts the breakfast tray in her hand on the bedside table. "Do you know who I am?" Sunny is a little surprised, who is she, and how do the people around her seem a bit wrong? The mysterious man and then she appears here, and then the one in front of her. Everything is strange. "Oh, Miss Sunny is joking, how can I don''t know you?" The woman nces at her politely, which make Sunny, who is recently looked at by various eyes feel rxed. "What''s your name?" "You just call me Irene." Sunny nods, "Mrs. Irene, do you know where it is?" "This is a vi in the western suburbs of Mr. Kevin. Mr. Kevin tells me to take care of you here, until Mr. Kevines back." Sunny hears Mr. Kevin in Irene''s mouth, and she thinks of something, "Irene, can I ask who this Mr. Kevin is?" Irene is surprised when she sees that the woman brought back by Mr. Kevin''s friend Colin doesn''t even know Mr. Kevin. "Don;t you know Mr. Kevin?" Sunny shakes her head when she hears that, and she could probably guess that Mr. Kevin is the mysterious man who said he wanted to help her, but how did he know her every situation... Sunny thinks of this and looks around in the room, and soon finds the camera hanging over the stairs. Sunny instantly feels that she is being watched, as if she could feel that the other party is staring at her every move through this camera, which is not very good. So the next second, Sunny gets up and closes the room door. After blocking the camera outside the room door, Sunny feels a littlefortable. Then she continues to look at the room where she is. Although she lives alone, the room is veryrge. There is a small living room through a door. While Sunny is looking at the room, Irene is also secretly looking at Sunny. Irene doesn''t have the idea first, but the more she looks at it, the more she feels that Miss Sunny is very much like ate friend. But when she thinks of this, she is secretly shocked and immediately tells herself that it is impossible. But the suspicious look keeps floating towards Sunny. Sunny keenly feels that the Irene around her is looking at herself, but she does not dare to look back and could only continue to pretend to look around. Soon, Sunny''s cell phone rings, and she nces at the number. It is from the mysterious man. She picks it up immediately, and she has too many things to ask him. "Is that Mr. Kevin?" Sunny asks bluntly. The other party apparently doesn''t expect to be seen through so quickly, and he freezes for a moment before answering her. "Yes." "What are you going to do to get me into your vi?" Hearing this problem, Kevin on the phone raises his eyebrows. It is the first time he meets such an uninteresting woman. "I have my own purpose to pick you up. Or are you thinking of someone called by your stepmother..." Before he finishes speaking, Sunny understands what he means. This person really monitors her everywhere. "Shut up, please." Sunny is a bit annoyed when thinking of her situation at that time. She couldn''t help but shouts at Kevin over the phone. At this moment, even Irene on the side is stunned. He has been staying in this vi for so long, and she has never seen a woman who dares to shout at Mr. Kevin as boldly as Miss Sunny. For a moment, she is a little anxious, because Mr. Kevin''s character is a bit changeable, so she waves at Sunny, instructing her not to say anything. Sunny didn''t aware that the person over the phone is the one she can''t provoke to. She lowers her voice to make up for what she has just said. But she doesn''t expect Kevin to be in a good mood at this time. He is shouted and isn''t angry. He just says softly, "Give the phone to Irene." Hearing this, Sunny hands the mobile phone to Irene as if throwing a hot potato. Irene is speechless. "Mr. Kevin, what do you instruct me to do?" Irene is more respectful when facing Kevin, and also has a trace of caution. Sunny curls up in bed, watching Irene''s gradually serious expression, and suddenly wants to know what they say. Soon, Irene hangs up her cell phone and gives it to Sunny. "Irene, what did Mr. Kevin talk to you?" Sunny still couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asks. "Miss Sunny, Mr. Kevin says he will be back soon, and he tells me to let me take care of you before he returns." When Sunny hears this, she always feels that she has been imprisoned. "Then can I go out? My father hasn''t been buried yet, and hispany has been dominated by two viins. I have a lot of things to do. I can''t stay here..." Sunny says incoherently, but Irene understands her meaning well. "Miss Sunny, I know you are in a hurry, but I am a servant who cannot vite master''s order." Sunny is even more anxious when she hears it. She grabs the hem of Irene''s dress. "Please, I...I can''t stay here. I will creep out. Don''t tell Mr. Kevin." Irene is in a dilemma, "Miss Sunny, don''t put me in danger, no one can go against Mr. Kevin''s will..." Sunny sees that Irene has talked about this, and she knows that her request is difficult to be met. She lowers her hand in frustration and let go of Irene''s clothes. Seeing Sunny is sad now, Irene tries tofort her, "Miss Sunny, you have to believe Mr. Kevin, as long as he promised you, he could definitely fulfill his promise..." Sunny doesn''t speak, but just nods, and stops talking. Irene looks she is sullen, so she says nothing, and closes the door and goes out. Sunny sees that Irene is out, and then she moves. She nces at the food on the table. If she wants to go out, she has to have enough strength, So she picks up the breakfast on the table, and eats, and then begins to look where there is a ce to Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. escape. She looks down at the window and finds that she is on the second floor with a bush underneath. Thinking of jumping out from the window, she feels a little timid, but thinking of her father being... Then she is no longer afraid, and ties the bed sheet on the bed by the window, and then rolls it into a ball to prepare to slide down like this. But when she straddles the window sill, Irene suddenly receives a call, and Kevin is slightly dissatisfied. "I''m telling you to take care of her, and she is running away." Irene hears his low voice, and is a little scared in her heart, "Sir, it''s my fault. I will go and look at Miss Sunny immediately." Irene immediately goes upstairs, and as soon as the door is pushed open, she finds that Sunny is taking a step out and quickly steps forward to stop her. "Miss Sunny, pleasee back soon. Don''t put me in danger. Mr. Kevin will me me..." Sunny is a kind person in the end, she also understands why Irene is so afraid of that mysterious man, because he is not easy to mess up with. So she collects her legs back, pretending that nothing has happened. "Irene, don''t tell Mr. Kevin, I''ll be fine." Sunny says on the one hand asks Irene to keep it secret for her, but on the other hand, she is thinking about another way to escape. Irene looks at her like this, and doesn''t dare to tell her that Mr. Kevin already knew it, so she nods, "OK." Seeing that Irene agrees, Sunny obediently takes off the sheets hanging on the window, and then sits on the bed and ys mobile phone. Irene sees that she seems to be calm, so she goes downstairs again. Sunny on the bed seems to be very calm and well-behaved, but she is anxious in her heart. Suddenly, she thinks of someone''s phone. Chapter 16 Reunion Again Chapter 16 Reunion Again Sunny takes a very careful look at the door this time to see if it is close, and check that Irene is busy with her business. After repeat confirmation, she dials the number, "Is that Lewis?" At that time, Lewis is being forced by Lora and Z to pack up his belongings in the office. It''s sure enough that the two women are way too much. Lora fans the fan while taunting Lewis, "Oh, it is such a pity to pick the wrong side." After Lewis hears that, his hands stop a bit and then returns to normal, putting the things into the cardboard box little by little. "Ms. Lora, please move." After Lewis packs his things up, he ignores Lora, grabbing the cardboard box and leaves. But how could Lora just let him leave so easily, she walks in front of Lewis and says, "If you beg me, I can give you a chance to stay." Seeing her look, Lewis has a deep sense of disgust in his heart, so he doesn''t pretend anymore and says to Lora with his face down, "Ms. Lora. Take care of yourself." After he finishes, he raises his foot and walks towards the door without caring Lora''s anger. As soon as he walks out of thepany''s door, he hasn''t had time to report to Kevin. Sunny calls him first. "Miss Sunny, what''s wrong?" When he answers the phone, Sunny is relieved. "No, I just want to ask how about my father''s affairs?" Lewis sighs softly, "Miss Sunny, since you were saved by a mysterious man that day, they just left." Sunny knows it, and it seems... Are my father''s documents in the hands of Lora and Z?" He responds with a nod, "Yes." "Do you know where my father is buried?" "Yes, Master was buried at Western Cemetery." Sunny thinks a bit. As far as she knows, it is the cheapest cemetery, and her father has treated them so well for so many years. She doesn''t expect... Thinking of this, she hates them more. She wishes that she would appear in front of them now and punish them fiercely. However, Sunny knows that Irene is right. She is powerless now and she can''t do anything about them. It is estimated that she can''t even get close to them, let alone punish them. Lewis sensitively discovers that Sunny is in deep contemtion, so he is not in a hurry, quietly waiting for Sunny''s next word. Soon, Sunny says, "Lewis, can you help me escape from here?" Lewis knows that Sunny would ask for his help, but he doesn''t expect her to make such a difficult request. "Miss Sunny, where are you now? I wille to you." Lewis thinks to calm her down first, and then after getting the correct address, he immediately calls Kevin. Kevin doesn''t say anything after hearing the news, and then he ns to hang up. Lewis seizes the opportunity to tell Kevin about the news of his resignation, and the other party chuckles across the phone, "You do a good job. It is our show time now." Lewis holds tight the phone and when he hangs up the phone, he heaves a sigh of relief. Kevin, anyone who has seen him himself will be frightened by his momentum. Although he has always been wearing a smile, but that smile... In short, he might not tough as well. After Kevin hangs up the phone, he habitually rubs his tail ring and seems to be thinking about some problems. After Sunny and Lewis unterally negotiated here, they begin to look for opportunities to escape. Jumping the window is definitely not possible. She will definitely stare closely at the monitoring around the window too. She can look for an opportunity to go out... Thinking of this, Sunny knows what she should do, and she goes downstairs after dressing herself up. Irene is mopping the floor and sees that Sunny ising down. She quickly asks, "Miss Sunny, where are you going?" "Oh, Irene, I just wander around the vi, and it''s notfortable to stay in the room." Irene thinks so too, but she immediately remembers Master''s instructions. She wipes her hands and says, "Miss Sunny, would you like me to walk with you? I have nothing to do now." Sunny refuses her when she hears this, thinking that if Irene goes with her, how can she escape? But despite the thoughts in her heart, she couldn''t reveal her intentions, so she forces a decent smile, "That''s great, otherwise in such a big vi, I''m afraid I will get lost." Seeing her like this, Irene begins to secretly wonder if she thinks too much. After all, every woman wants to stay in Mr. Kevin''s vi. Then the two of them walk around the vi with their own thoughts. In the back garden, Sunny notices that there are so many grandiflorum flowers, and she asks Irene out of curiosity. "Irene, why there are so many grandiflorum flower here? Is there any special meaning?" Irene grumbles. Why does Miss Sunny like to ask taboo things? "Miss Sunny, they are nted by our young master, but don''t ask this in front of him, he will be angry." Sunny nods and she doesn''t want to have too much contact with this mysterious man. They just want to get what they want. Thinking of this, she is startled and then remembers what the man''s reward for helping her to take avenge, which is to have a baby for him. Irene sees she doesn''t want to take a walk anymore, so she goes back with the excuse to prepare lunch. After Irene leaves, Sunny is happy in her heart. She walks in the back garden and looks for opportunities to go out. Lewis has not yet called her. She doesn''t know if he has arrived. But these flowers are so beautiful, and Sunny couldn''t help but touches and smells them until she is stopped by a voice. "What are you doing?" Sunny''s heart jumps fast and looks around. She sees a mysterious man, wearing a delicate mask on his face, which just covers the eyes, so that only the lower part of the nose and lips could be seen. Sunny is a little scared and doesn''t speak for a while. Seeing that she is not speaking, the man seems even more displeased and asks again, "What are you doing?" At this moment, Sunny hears clearly that the voice of this masks man seems to be the mysterious man who wants to help her to take revenge. "Are you Mr. Kevin?" Hearing her, the man in front of her smiles more strangely, What do you think? Sunny says in her heart, How do I know?'' But on the surface, she still smiles at her teammates, "I think you are Mr. Kevin." The man looks at the smiling Sunny in front of him, and there is a feeling that in front of him, someone has stands in the sea of flowers before and smiles at him like this. The man no longer speaks but jumps off the wall. The wall is not low. Sunny is a little scared when she sees that he just jumps off the ground directly. Fortunately, the man seems to not hurt himself, and Sunny is relieved. The man goes forward and asks, "Why do you stay here for a long time?" Sunny is nervous. Does this man notice anything? "I, I think the flowers are beautiful. I have never seen such arge area before, so I am a little curious." Sunny steps back subconsciously when she speaks, keeping a safe distance from the person in front of her. "Beautiful?" Hearing this, the man tilts his head. He nts the flowers himself, and he doesn''t think they are beautiful. The woman is lying. "Yes. The little buds are white, but when they bloom, they will change to purple. Don''t you think it''s very interesting?" The man stops talking and just stars at Sunny. Sunny feels a bit scary by his gaze, and she steps back unconsciously. "You seem to be afraid of me?" The mysterious man seems to be teasing a little white rabbit, watching Sunny taking a step backwards, he steps forward. Until Sunny is cornered, she says with courage, "Don''te here!" Hearing this, the man looks gloomy, and Sunny clearly feels his mouth has dragged down, "You dare to order me." Sunny is originally courageous. When she sees the man''s face tightens, she dares not to speak. She just steps back until she meets Irene whoes out. "Master, Miss Sunny. It is time to have dinner." Irene speaks respectfully to the mysterious man, and then with his acquiescence, Irene silently drags Sunny away. Suddenly she remembers something. Looking back, the mysterious man is slowly following behind. She knows what is happening right now. This mysterious man is Mr. Kevin who says he would help her take avenge. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sunny quietly asks Irene, "What is his name?" Irene takes a look at Sunny, and then looks back carefully. After seeing Kevin''s approval, she tells Sunny. "Master is called Kevin Quinn. His mother gives him the name." Chapter 17 That Secret Thoughts Chapter 17 That Secret Thoughts Sunny suddenly discovers something. This Irene knows about many things but is arranged in such a remote vi in the western suburbs. Is it possible that she is the servant of Kevin''s mother? Sunny knows that there are many stories about big families, even their small families and Lora are doing things to fight for heritage. So, she doesn''t continue to ask down, but clicked until it is over, and then she closed. The three soon arrive in the main house. Kevin sits down on the sofa at ease, but Sunny is awkward at this time. When she is with Irene, she feels at ease as she is a woman anyway. But this Kevin is just sitting there. She has to pay attention to him. Because he is the reason that she stays here. Although Sunny knows he is angry, in just a few days, she has lost her father and even the wedding, not to mention her reputation was tarnished Thinking of this, Sunny just sits down, but does not pay attention to Kevin. Irenees out of the kitchen. When she sees this, she is surprised. Kevin stares at Sunny with interest, but Sunny makes up her mind not to look at Kevin. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Irene knows that she should pretend not to see anything at this time, so she puts down the dishes in her hand and goes to the kitchen. But she hears Kevin says, "It''s time for dinner." Of course, he says to Sunny, but Irene is relieved. Fortunately, she doesn''t have to go to the kitchen. So, she wipes her hands and walks over to them and says, "Mr. Kevin, Miss Sunny, please enjoy yourself." Sunny then moves to the dining table. Irene wants to give her a position, but she finds out that Sunny just sits down at. That position...! Irene wants to speak but is stopped by Kevin. "It''s okay." He also walks over and sits down opposite Sunny. Sunny is already hungry. After Kevin picks up the chopsticks, she immediately eats. Irene sees that Kevin has made several exceptions for Sunny today and is shocked and suspicious in her heart. She does not know who this Miss Sunny is. Sunny is hungry and the she is enjoying herself. She praises Irene for making such delicious food in her heart. Kevin eats a few, and then puts down the chopsticks. He looks at Sunny motionlessly. Sunny knows that the person on the opposite side has been staring at her. So, she is a little bit annoyed But when she thinks that she still asks for his help, she hold backs the words to scold him. After finishing eating, she cleans her mouth, and then looks directly at Kevin, "When can we discuss the matter of remuneration." Now that Kevin is back, Sunny no longer wants to run away, but wants to take revenge with his help. Kevin smiles and says, "Are you full?" Sunny thinks he is going to take her to do some things, and nods, Yes." Kevinughs more evilly at the answer, "But I am not." Sunny is a little strange, "Then you eat...why do you look at me..." Kevin stands up before she finishes talking and pulls her up and walks upstairs. Sunny really understands what he means by not being full. She tries to get rid of him. "Let go!" Kevin ignores her, holding Sunny''s arm tight and does not to let her break free. Then kicks the door open and throws Sunny onto the bed. Sunny gets up and prepares to escape. Kevin, who has locked the door, pushes her back onto the bed, and Sunny is panic. "I...I beg you, don''t do this..." Sunny begs Kevin to let her go. Kevin smiles, "You know my condition, right" After finishing his talk, he gently pinches Sunny''s waist, and Sunny soon feels she is numb and could not move. "What did you do to m?!" Seeing that she doesn''t struggle anymore, Kevin begins to take her clothes off piece by piece. "We have done it twice, is it still the case?" Kevin pats Sunny''s hips and continues, "Do you want to run away?" Hearing this, Sunny''s face turns pale. "Let me go!" Kevin smiles, Sunny finds that even at this time, he does not take off his mask. She feels a little angry at his true face. Is it so ugly and invisible? But soon, she is so distracted by his touching. Her hands consciously put on Kevin''s neck, and her feet wrap around Kevin''s waist. Seeing her like this, Kevin raises his eyebrows, thinking she is dissolute. Then he sneers in his heart and leans over and bites her. Rogue! Sunny feels so numb that she doesn''t even have the strength to move a finger. She can be only at the mercy of Kevin. The afternoon time soon passes. When Kevin hugs her to take a bath, he whispers in her ear who is about to faint, "Don''t think about running away from now on." It is truly because of her running away, but she doesn''t even have the strength to beat him and she could only obey his request obediently. Irene, when Sunny is dragged upstairs, has slipped quietly. She always knows what she should do and what she shouldn''t do. Then she goes to a small room with a ck-and-white photo. "Ma''am, the young master brings back a little girl this time. I see that the young man may like her very much. Even the position where others could not sit in the past, he also let her sit, and stares at the little girl while eating. "Ma''am, you can rest assured..." Irene looks at the person in the picture who is very simr to Kevin, and feels sad... After dinner in the evening, Kevin calls Sunny to his study. Because of what he did just now, Sunny bes more cautious. She carefully looks at the study to see if there are any strange things around. Then she sees that Kevin opens the drawer and takes out a stack of paper. Sunny doesn''t quite understand what this stack of paper is for, and looks at Kevin. "This is a contract. I will help you to take revenge, and you will have a baby for me." After hearing the few words, Sunny flushes. "Do you want to have a baby right away?" Kevin raises an eyebrow, "If you have no objection, I naturally will agree." Sunny shakes her head. She doesn''t want to be a mother so early. "When the contract is fulfilled, we are in no rtionship." When he says those words, Kevin pauses. He doesn''t know if he should say it so early. When Sunny hears thest few words, she couldn''t tell how she feels in her heart, as if her heart has been beat. At the moment, she only wants to take revenge on Z and Lora. She does not want to think about other things, so she ignores this strange feeling. "Yes, we shouldn''t have any rtionship at all." She agrees with Kevin. "Now, you just sign it." Kevin hands her a pen. Sunny sees that she will have a lot of money after giving birth to a child, but there is only one point that the child will have nothing to do with her. Seeing this, Sunny is reluctant to sign it. "What''s the matter?" Kevin asks her strangely after seeing she is motionless. "Here," Sunny points to the unfair treaty, "I will not ept those rewards, but can I see my child every month." Kevin does not answer her. Sunny looks at his cold mask and seems to know that there is no hope. When she is going to sign on the paper, Kevin says, "Yes." At that moment, Sunny suspects that she has misheard what he said and she raises her head, "Really?" Kevin nods. He doesn''t know what is wrong when he said it at that moment. After Sunny rests assure, she signs her name on the contract. "Well." Kevin takes the contract and nces at it carefully, then puts it in duplicate, and gives Sunny a copy. When Sunny sees that her first child has been decided by a contract, she feels ufortable, but she would not show it in front of Kevin. "Go to thepany with me tomorrow." Hearing that, Sunny looks at Kevin puzzlingly. "For the revenge." Sunny thinks carefully. Maybe Kevin has a way to deal with them, so she agreed. "Can I know what are you doing?" "Have you heard of Sienn Group?" Sunny''s eyes widen when she hears the name. "Sure." Chapter 18 The Beginning of Revenge Chapter 18 The Beginning of Revenge "You just follow me tomorrow morning." "Do I need to prepare something?" Sunny asks carefully, hoping Kevin could give her an answer. After all, she is still a fresh graduate and has no employment experience. "No, just go like this." Kevin looks at her up and down for a while and he could not pick out any problems for a while. When Sunny is relieved, and just wants to ask what she should do, she sees Kevin stands up. She subconsciously takes a step back, "What''s wrong?" "It''ste at night. Go to bed now." Sunny doesn''t go to bed so early, and she is a little surprised to see Kevin going to bed so early. But she soon thinks of another question, "Where are you sleeping?" Kevin gives her a cold look, "The next room of yours." When she hears that he is not sleeping with her, Sunny is relieved in her heart. The next second, Kevin seems to know what she is thinking, turns back and stares at her coldly before leaving. Anyway, Kevin finally left, and he doesn''t tell her to leave quickly. Sunny takes the opportunity to hang out in his study for a while. She sees a piece of paper hidden on the bookshelf, not knowing why, she subconsciously feels that there is a secret inside. Then she quietly locks the door of the study, and then carefully pulls out the paper. When she opens it, it is a portrait of a character. Sunny looks at this portrait, and she feels it a bit strange, but she couldn''t tell why it is strange. At this moment, she hears the sound of Irene in the stairs. Sunny folds the paper as it is, and then quietly opens the study door. It happens that when she goes out, shees across Irene who goes upstairs. "Miss Sunny..." Irene is a little horrified to see hering out of the study. The young master never lets others enter the study. Who is thisdy, and why does the young master break the rules for her again and again? When Irene thinks of this, she feels that Sunny is a bit strange. Under the dim light, Sunny doesn''t see Irene''s eyes looking at her slightly. "Good evening, Irene." Sunny greets her politely. After nodding to Irene, she returns to her room. Irene doesn''t stop her, just sends Kevin''s room with clothes that needed to be changed tomorrow. She does not ask why Kevin does not sleep together with Miss Sunny, or why Kevin refuses to remove Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. his mask. She just fulfills all her duties as a servant. When she gets up the next day, Sunny thinks that she is going to work. She suddenly feels excited. She has dressed up herself in the bathroom for a long time before going downstairs. Kevin sees that she is wearing a formal dress and does not know who bought it for her. She is also wearing exquisite makeup. He somewhat cannot recognize her. He wears his mask on in the morning, so Sunny has not seen his true face so far. She blushes when she hears his frivolous whistle. She hasn''t dressed herself like this for a long time, and she doesn''t know how people think of her. She first asks Irene with her eyes, and after receiving affirmative answers, she sits down with confidence. But Kevin, when he sees she dresses up like this, he somehow doesn''t want her to go to thepany, but...want to hide her in the house! Kevin is frightened by his thoughts, and quickly takes a sip of porridge to suppress it. Sunny is also having breakfast quietly, but at the same time she is quietly watching Kevin in the corner of her eyes. She doesn''t know what position she will be assigns to. She studied management at university, and she doesn''t know if it is useful. Thinking of this, she puts down the spoon and is about to ask him, but she is stopped by Kevin. "Don''t speak when you are eating." Sunny gives him a disdainful look silently in her heart. After finishing breakfast, Sunny follows Kevin to thepany. Sienn Company is a parentpany with many subsidiaries and branches. Kevin does not take her to the parentpany, but a subsidiarypany. "Why do you bring me here?" "Go to work." Kevin answers sinctly and walks towards the office. Sunny has no choice but to keep up. After arriving at the office, Kevin naturally hands her a stack of documents for her to copy. Now Sunny couldn''t stand it and asks him, "What the hell do you want me to do?" Isn''t this copy job done by the secretary? "Don''t you understand?" Kevin motions her with the chin, "Secretary." Seeing that he really wants her to be his own secretary, Sunny almost throws out the documents in her hand. But she still has to copy the documents and she obediently takes the documents and goes out. After returning back, Kevin asks her to inform the project managers that there would be a meetingter. Sunny feels sad for him. She thinks he is the boss, but she doesn''t expect him to be such a deste young master. Sienn is such a bigpany, but he can only nest in such a small subsidiary to arrange jobs for her. What a pity. Sunny sighs, and then dutifully helps him with the job. The project department managers hear early in the morning that the president ising to work here for a few days. They shiver at the news and are waiting for someone to give them the instruction. "There will be a meeting in five minutes." Thinking about that president, these people could only beg secretly that he will not scold them. After Sunny finishes the order and ces the documents on the desk as Kevin says, she doesn''t know what to do. "Come with me." As soon as she sits down, she hears Kevin calls her and could only follow him. She only knows that now being a secretary is very tired. When they arrive at the meeting room, she finds that all the project managers are sitting still, looking straight ahead, and looks serious. She doesn''t know what kind of training methods Kevin use to make these people so obedient. "Since Warner Company wants to acquire us as their logistics department..." Sunny doesn''t expect that Kevin gives her such a big problem at the beginning. She remembers that the Warner Company is her father''spany. What''s going on, what the hell is Lora doing? Sunny does not hear what Kevin says next. "Then we do it ordingly and break them down from within theirpany." When Kevin says this, he is still wearing a mask, but everyone could hear a bit of fierceness in his words. Thinking of his usual style of work, the managers shiver in unison. After Sunny concentrates her mind, the meeting room is empty. "Is the meeting over?" Sunny asks to Kevin who is still sitting there looking at her. "What were you thinking, Miss Sunny?" Sunny finds that when Kevin calls her Miss Sunny, it means he is angry. "Well..." She thinks that this meeting would take a long time. Sunny suddenly remembers what Kevin just said, "Did you say that Warner Group is going to acquire thispany?" Kevin nods. "Then...what should you do. You only have so little property..." If you fail, you may not even get your legacy. When hearing this, Kevin looks at her strangely, but he doesn''t tell her the truth, "What can I do? I am so weak..." When Sunny hears this, she feels a little helpless. With such little property, does he dare to help her to take the revenge? "Don''t be so anxious..." Kevin smiles, which seems to be very confident. Sunny looks at him being so confident of himself, and no longer says anything, but sighs. Why does she feel that she is being treated? Kevin then tells her that someone who has acquired thepany wille in the afternoon. Because it is Lora, she is inconvenient to show up. Hearing the name Lora, Sunny has a rage in her heart. "But you can go to the monitoring room and watch her." Kevin knows what she is thinking, so he reminds her. Sunny doesn''t expect him to give her an idea, and she is a little surprised. "Fine." When Lora arrives, Sunny is already in the monitoring room. When she looks at that face, she wants to beat Lora so much. Kevin is afraid that Sunny might mess up and arranges two staffs for her Then he doesn''t take off his mask and introduces her to the meeting room. "Do you mind if I call you Manager Lora?" Soon after Loraes to power, people in otherpanies are more or less prejudiced against her. Only the man in front of her wearing a mask is handsome and calls her Manager Lora. "Well, I just get right to the point. Yourpany can''t survive now. It''s better that we acquire it, so you still have the hope." There is reason behind why Loraes to acquire this smallpany. Because she just takes office and she urgently needs to find a suitable backer. Although Z and Gerry have a good rtionship, they still haven''t be a family. Then she asks help from the Sienn Group, but she also knows that the Sienn Group would not be so easily to cooperate with her. She thinks that she might just first acquire one of its subsidiaries. As soon as Sienn knows that one of his subsidiaries is acquired, they would definitely take action to solve it, so that she could mention the conditions. If it doesn''t work, she can find a supporter in the name of Sienn. Lora is very confident for her own ideas. But at this time, she does not know that the man in front of her has already in the same line with Sunny, the one she hates most. Chapter 19 Why to Take down Warner? Chapter 19 Why to Take down Warner? "Manager Lora is right." Kevin taps gently on the table, "But I have a condition." Lora knows that he would definitely put forward conditions, and she is afraid that he would put forward some excessive conditions. "You can''t change all the employees, including me." He says. Hearing this, Lora is relieved. She doesn''t want to operate it well, and she just wants to create an illusion to the outside world and Sienn. As for whether to change the employees or not, she doesn''t mind. "OK." She agrees directly. "When will we sign the contract?" Kevin asks. Lora is also afraid he might eat his words, so she carries the contract with her. After hearing Kevin say yes, she quickly takes out the contract and ces it in front of Kevin. "You take a look at it." Kevin adds the condition just mentioned, and then adds another one, "If Warner Group goes bankrupt, ourpany will not bear any debt." When Lora sees this use, she doesn''t take it seriously. She thinks this man is not from Sienn, as he is shortsighted. She signs her name without any hesitation, and the agreementes into effect. "Ms. Lora, will we choose another legal person, or ourpany still exists as a subsidiary under the name of yourpany?" Kevin asks deliberately. He knows that Lora knows nothing at all. Of course, she would not bother to turn thispany into a branch. As long as it exists as a subsidiary, then they don''t have to be responsible for so many debts, Lora thinks that she has yed good cards, so when she hears this, she just smiles, "No, since Mr. Kevin wants to keep all the employees, then keeps thepany''s name as well." Lora shakes hands with him, stuffs the precious contract into her bag, and twists her waist away. Kevin''s eyes cool when Lora leaves, and withdraws his smile. However, Sunny in the monitoring room doesn''t understand what they mean. She doesn''t know what Kevin would do with her father''spany. Will Warner be fine? But soon she realizes that she doesn''t have to worry about this problem. Her father has left, and the legal person of thepany is Lora. If it is Lora, then why does she have to sympathize with her? Even if thepany is gone, it is none of her business. Thinking of this, Sunny is suddenly rxed, and she has several questions to ask Kevin. She doesn''t watch the video anymore, and happily goes out. Kevin has just returned to thepany and rubs his temples. This Lora is smarter than he thinks. She knows she would take advantage of Sienn. But how could he let her seed so easily? Thinking of it, Kevin smiles. It seems that Lora is helping him to advance the n...he had been longing for Warner for a long time... But the next second, his smile withdraws, because Sunny rushes in without knocking on the door. "Kevin! I know what you want to do!" Seeing that she is so determined, Kevin a little interested in what she has known. "Oh? Then you tell me what I want to do?" Sunny first locks the door, and then looks around to confirm that there is no one around, and then gently leans to Kevin''s ear. "You want to use this to take down Warner." At first, Sunny still has a little doubt, but when she sees Kevin''s eyes, she is sure that she is right. "You really want to destroy Warner!" She says it loudly, but she soon realizes that it is an office, and there are many people here. She quickly covers her mouth and quietly asks Kevin. "Why do you want to take down Warner?" That is the only thing left by her father. "You can''t be born until you die." Kevin''s reply is vague, and after finishing speaking, he goes to work again. Because he still has a lot of things to do. "What do you want me to do? I''m a secretary and I can''t help you." Sunny is a little confused. She thought that she can teach Z and Lora a big lesson, now she thinks she is too na?ve. "Who says you are useless?" Kevin, who hasn''t spoken for a while, suddenly refutes her. Sunny rekindles hope in her eyes. He hands the ss out, "You still can pour me a ss of water, right?" Sunny takes the cup sullenly and walks towards the water dispenser. At this moment, she hears him says ambiguously, "Trust me." Just when she turns to look at Kevin in doubt, she finds that he is looking at the document calmly, as if the person who said that just now is not him. "Here it is, you take it yourself." Kevin looks at the drinking ss that is meters away from him, knowing that Sunny isining him. But he has always been a person who pays attention to the actual results and does not like to exin, so he stares at the cup for a long time and does not say what Sunny wants to hear. Then Sunny stomps her feet and returns to her position with questions in her mind. Just sitting in the position, she asks herself. Did he really say just now, or did she mishear it? Does he actually care about her thoughts? But soon she denies herself. How could it be! Even if she puts his ss away from him, he doesn''t say a word, nor does he get angry with her, which is enough to prove that no matter what she does, he won''t care. Thinking of this, Sunny, who doesn''t care about Kevin''s thoughts, feels a little disappointed, but she hasn''t found it. Anyway, there is nothing to do now, and Kevin does not give her any orders. So Sunny just ys the phone. But she sees the news and the smile on her face freezes, and then slowly disappears. "Gerry holds the wedding again, and the bride turns out to be Sunny''s sister!" "p!" Kevin in the office hears it clearly. But he just raises his eyebrows and continues to review the documents without changing his expression. It seems that this little girl knows the news herself, Kevin thinks. Then the next second, Sunny kicks in. "Kevin! You know it, right?" Kevin pretends to be stupid in front of her, "What should I know?" Sunny raises her mobile phone, "This news!" Kevin deeply understands her anger. "I knew it just now, but your anger, I already know it." Sunny watches him sitting there calmly, and he seems not keeping her avenge in mind, she feels angrier. "You said you would help me take revenge! But you just watch me being bullied?" Kevin feels wronged, "I don''t think you are bullied." "You look it yourself!" Sunny lets him see the message just sent by Z. "Sunny, how''s going recently? Gerry and I are getting married. If you have time, you cane and see that your man marries your sister." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Then the next one is Sunny who sends with anger. "What you are going to marry is just a bastard I don''t want." Kevin raises his eyebrows after reading it, and seems to be asking why does she think she is bullied? It is she who bullies Z. "No! I don''t care! You must help me!" Sunny doesn''t care the man sitting opposite her at this moment. What she is thinking about now is to punish these two people. "There is a way." Kevin says lightly, "She is pregnant." Hearing this, Sunny seems to think of something, and her eyes shine with evil light. Then Sunny holds Kevin''s hands, "Mr. Kevin, please..." Kevin draws back his hand for fear of being bitten, and then rubs it back and forth like soothing himself. Then he looks at Sunny who is ttering him. "Are you Sunny?" "Yes, yes, I am Sunny." Sunny nods, her eyes full of eagerness. "What you need to do is to cooperate me." Sunny thinks that he doesn''t think of an idea for her, and she is in a rage. She could only silently return to her position, looking at the news alone and sulking. On the other hand, the acquisition is in full swing. Lora thinks she does it well. She affirms that Sienn Group will not let its own subsidiary be acquired in this way. What''s more, she deliberately releases news that she has already signed a contract with one of subsidiaries of Sienn Group, and she would be able to take possession of thepany in a short time. Chapter 20 News Chapter 20 News But despite the many cheers around, Lora does not hear any news of Sienn Group. It is like throwing a stone into the deep sea, but only arouses little wrinkle on the surface. This makes Lora anxious. On this day, she specifically contacts a newspaper and asks them to do an interview with herself. To be honest, the newspaper is not interested in interviewing this kind of person, but since she has sent the money to them, nobody will refuse getting money. So, they also send an intern and give an exclusive interview to Lora, the general manager of Warner. After the interview, Lora carefully studies the manuscript and confirms what she has said. Then she pays them and let the intern leave. The next day, what Kevin sees on the table is an interview about Lora which upies arge section of the newspaper. When he sees what Lora says, Kevin smiles. Wait and see whether she can smile to the end. However, no one knows whether it is out of selfishness or other thoughts, Kevin does not let Sunny see the paper He silently puts the newspaper into the shredder. When Sunnyes to the office, she even hums songs and she doesn''t know what her stepmother has done. She would not know that Lora even also publicly vilifies Sunny in the interview, saying that she is a stain on the family. And Kevin, of course, will not make this kind of news station run on. That afternoon, he goes to the newspaper press. "Mr. Kevin..." He walks all the way to the news station, and anyone knows that Kevin, the president of Sienn Group, often wears the mask. And no one dares to offend him. When he walks to the editor-in-chief of the newspaper office, the editor-in-chief regrets it. He shouldn''t be greedy for that little money. Now he has angered the big boss. "Editor Leon." Kevin looks at the namete on the table lightly and calls him, but it almost scares him knell on the ground. "Yes." The editor takes out the handkerchief in his pocket and wipes the sweat on his forehead. "I heard that you had an exclusive interview with Lora?" "Yes, she threatened us and asked us to interview her." "Oh?" Kevin lightly doubts, "I will not mind that, but I have a request that you delete all the untrue statements, and then apologize." The editor-in-chief sees that he doesn''t ask him troubles, and he is relieved. "If I see a newspaper with this content on it tomorrow, you can close the news station." Kevin nces condescendingly at the bald editor in front of him, and leaves. The editor-in-chief thinks for a long time but he does not want to know which contents are untrue reports that make Kevin so angry. He even goes to their newspapers to threaten them. Thinking of this, he calls the interns to interview. The intern has learned the power of Kevin, but he doesn''t expect that the editor would call him. For a moment, his legs are shaking. Looking at the few hair strands on the editor''s head, he tries to calm himself down. "Allen, do you know why I call you?" "I...I don''t know..." Although Allen thinks he is calm, he finds out that he couldn''t calm down at all. "Look what you have written." The editor-in-chief throws the newspaper away calmly, but his words are tart and mean. "You have to check it clearly, and then change it. If you can''t change it, then you can only leave." Allen carefully recalls his report and finds that the interviewee Lora haspletely different attitudes towards the two daughters. She praises her younger daughter and tramps the elder one. So...who does Kevin care for? After discovering this, reporter Allen calls the editor-in-chief and asks him to give him more time. When the younger daughter and Gerry hold a wedding, they will know the results. The editor-in-chief couldn''t think of a way for himself, so he has to listen to Allen. And Lora, seeing that she has released the news in such a high-profile manner, sees that the Sienn Group will not respond at all. On the contrary, she also sees that the content of the newspaper on the next day has deleted her interview for arge length. For a time, Lora couldn''t understand where Sunny, who has recently disappeared, has gone, and it is possible to get close to rich people. Thinking of the loss she sufferedst time, she grits her teeth. This revenge she will definitely take on Sunny. But she forgets why she was beat. Just when she doesn''t know what to do, Zes in holding her mobile phone. "Mom! Sunny that little bitch scolded me!" When Lora looks at the record, it is sent by Sunny yesterday, and Sunny mocked that she wants a bastard that she doesn''t want. Anyone who reads these will be ufortable. Lora says "You should tell Gerry. You are going to get married, he will definitely help you." Z realizes this, "Mom! You are so great! I have to tell Gerry. That little bitch, she dares to provoke me..." She calls Gerry whiling walking outside the door. "Gerry. Do you know Sunny scold us?" Sunny is kept in the dark. She neither knows that she is reported by the newspaper, nor that Kevin has avenged Z and Lora for her. It happens that at this time, she receives an unfamiliar phone call, and the caller is so nervous that he can''t finish aplete sentence. After he finishes speaking, Sunny has pieced what he said together, "I am a reporter Allen. Could I have an interview with Miss Sunny on Z''s wedding day?" Sunny originally wants to refuse him but thinking that she might have something important to ask, so she agrees. Allen doesn''t expect Sunny would agree him so easily, and he couldn''t believe it after hanging up the phone. It seems that Kevin''s untrue statements may refer to Sunny. He recalls Lora''s scolds against Sunny in the interview that day. Thinking of this, he decides to help Sunny. She can''t bear what she shouldn''t bear. Allen feels he is so man for the first time. Under the expectation of everyone, the wedding ceremony begins. On that day, Sunny gets up early and dresses herself cautiously. After she dresses herself up, she goes downstairs, and Kevin sees she is so gorgeous. For a while, he is dumbfounded. "Do you think I look good?" After being in contact with Kevin for a long time, she finds that Kevin is not so terrible. She turns around directly in front of Kevin In Kevin''s opinion, it is not an exaggeration to say that she is an angel. So, he says directly, "Yes, very beautiful." This makes Sunny somewhat surprised, "Really? You are not lying to me, right? Never mind, as long as I am beautiful." Sunny has studied ballet with Z for a period of time when she was a child. Later, she gave up for Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. some reasons. But wearing this gauze dress at this moment, she tiptoes a ssic little swan in front of Kevin. When she is dancing, Kevin suddenly hugs her in his arms. Then he whispers in her ear, "If you still want toe out of this door, you have to be obedient." She understands what he means and she flushes. She quickly gets up and says, "Now let''s go quickly." Kevin is taking his time, "Why so hurry? We still have time to eat breakfast." Sunny sees that he would not leave, so she sits down to eat breakfast with him, and then they two go out together. The wedding site is well decorated, and is outdoor wedding that Z loves most. Sunny has a mixed feeling before entering the field. She is not as luck as Z. She has been cheated and has many things to deal with. When she and Kevin walk to the door, one of the troubleses. Lora stares angrily at Sunny and asks her why shees here. Sunny raises an eyebrow, "You are so unreasonable. This is my sister''s wedding. Why can''t Ie?" Lora is trying to answer back, but she sees Kevin behind her, thinking that Sienn Group hasn''t had any response for her news, and Lora looks even sullen. At this time, Kevin shakes his invitation, "This is my invitation, and Sunny is my femalepanion, can we go in?" Kevin has a smile on his face. Even though he is wearing a mask, it does not affect his actual contribution. Lora lets them in, but when Sunny passes her, she stretches out her foot and tries to trip Sunny. Chapter 21 Wedding Chapter 21 Wedding Thanks to Sunny''s quick response, she grabs Kevin''s arm and stomps on Lora''s foot. Lora would not let Sunny go. When she is about to scold her, she sees Gerry and othersing from afar. Lora immediately changes her face and grabs Sunny not to let her go. When Gerry walks to the front, Sunny realizes why the old woman would not let her go. It turns out she asks for help from her future son-inw. When he sees Sunny in front of him, he doesn''t care about anything as satirizes her. "I heard someone said I am the dog she doesn''t want?" Sunny immediately understands what is going on. She raises her neck and denies, "I don''t know." "Oh?" Gerry looks at Sunny with some yfulness, and hears her continues, "But dogs are much cuter than you." "You!" Gerry wants to p Sunny''s face but is stopped by a person beside her. Gerry turns his head to see who is so bold, but unexpectedly he sees a mask. This familiar mask makes his face pale and even takes a step back, "It''s you." Kevin withdraws his hand, then takes out the handkerchief and wipes it where it touches Gerry, and then raises his head. "It''s me." Seeing that he admits it, Gerry takes another step back, and then flees quickly. "II still have something else to do. I have to go." Lora sees that her son-inw is so useless. It seems that the man is nobler than she thinks, so she doesn''t dare to offend him. She red at Sunny and then left. The two jerks havee up, and there is Z who hasn''t shown up. It happens that shees here. Wearing a wedding dress, she stands proudly in front of Sunny. "Sunny, do youe here alone? I am afraid you will be sad when you see my wedding." She holds Kevin in her hand, "Z, haven''t you seen my boyfriend? Then I will introduce him to you." Sunny grabs Kevin''s hand and says to Z, "This is your future brother-inw." Z doesn''t take this man in her eyes, but Kevin deliberately hugs Sunny, his voice is low, "Is this your younger sister?" Hearing this, Z suddenly feels a little unhappy. "Yes," Sunny says, as if remembering something, "Oh, right. This is the president of Sienn Group." As soon as the words fall, she feels that Z is unhappy. Sunny can still find someone better than Gerry. So, she could only put on a smirk on her face, "Sunny, I still have something else to do. I have to go." If she doesn''t leave, she doesn''t know what she will do. "Goodbye." Sunny smiles and waves her hand, waiting for Z leaves before she withdraws her smile and turns into a faceless expression. "Kevin, tell me who are you?" Then she asks Kevin an unexpectedly difficult question. "Well. I am..." Kevin touches his chin, thinking about how to answer her. "Don''t lie to me." Sunny adds. The two are chatting while walk and sit down at a table far away from the main table. "I am Kevin, who else can I be?" "Then why Gerry will be afraid of you." And when he sees Kevin, his whole body is tight. "You will know itter." Kevin does not intend to say more, but the woman in front of him is very stupid, otherwise other women would have investigated him. And she would only ask him this stupid question. Sunny sees that he refuses to tell her more, she just keeps silent. But she soon thinks of a question, "What the hell do I need to cooperate with you?" Kevin smiles softly, "Just listen to me." The wedding starts soon after. Sunny looks at the two people on the stage and hasplex emotions that she couldn''t express. "That day, I was standing there with expectation and a happy face..." Who knows that things happened hereafter would make her feel sick. Kevin nces at the two people on the stage. Gerry seems to have recovered himself and is wearing a ring to the bride with a smile. Sunny is suddenly confused, "Why do Ie here?" Hearing this, Kevin nces back at Sunny, who is sitting next to him. Without saying anything, he stretches out his hand and holds Sunny''s hand. "Just wait and see. The show ising soon." Sunnyes to her sense and finds that everyone is proposing a toast to the newly couple. She suddenly feels nervous, "Kevin, what shall I do?" Kevin calms her down, "You don''t need to do anything." He stands up as he says, and then the next second, he lifts the mask on his face, and for a time, attracting the attention of all guests. Naturally, it also attracts Z. She sees that the man whoes with Sunny is so graceful after taking off his mask. In contrast, Gerry can really only be regarded as an ordinary person. There is a strong jealousy in her heart, and even the ss in her hand would be crushed by her. Then she goes to Kevin and Sunny. "Gerry and I thank Sunny a lot. Thank you foring to our wedding." Although the words are spoken to Sunny, Z''s eyes have been greedily staring at Kevin. Sunny is a little startled because Kevin takes off this mask. She thought that it is because he is too ugly and he isn''t willing to take it off. On the one hand, Gerry is most sullen, and he does not expect that the solemn CEO of Sienn Group would attend his wedding and grabs his limelight. Therefore, his heart is naturally ufortable, but he is afraid of Kevin, so for a moment, he is also not sure how to greet them. And at this moment, Kevin pretends to pass Sunny a ss of wine casually, and says softly, "Sunny, your sister seems to be pregnant, and it must be impossible for her to drink alcohol. You just drink for her." He talks to her like a superior to a subordinate. Sunny is also smart, so she is ready to take over the wine ss, "Yes, my boss." However, Z is unwilling to do so. This handsome guy is supposed to hand her the wine, how could Sunny snatch it away. Then she smiles and says, "No, it doesn''t matter. I will drink it by myself." N?velDrama.Org owns this. She grabs the ss, fearing Sunny would grab it, she drinks all. Wiping her mouth after drinking, she says, "It tastes so good." Kevin smiles and says, "Your husband knows what good wine is." Then he pours another ss and hands it to Sunny, "Sunny, since Mrs. Gerry has drunk herself, then you have to help Mr. Gerry to drink this" Sunny takes the wine ordingly and gives Gerry aplicated look. After Kevin''s reminder, Z remembers that her husband is still standing beside her, but Sunny''s eyes are too ambiguous, so Z couldn''t let Sunny drink for her husband. She steps forward in front of Gerry, "My husband is east to be drunk. I drink this wine for him." So, one cup after another, Z drinks a dozen cups in session. Gerry, who is on the side, obviously doesn''t look good. He helps his wife who drinks too much, "You drink too much, let''s go first." Z refuses, "I still can drink!" While talking, her eyes are still fixed on Kevin. "Let''s go." Gerry is angry and drags Z away. After they leave, Kevin puts on the mask. Sunny thinks to herself, Does he take off the mask because of them?'' Until Gerry and Z leave, she quietly asks Kevin, "How is it?" "We just wait for a good show tonight." Sunny just rest assure, then that''s good. She finally can take revenge now. At this moment, there is a timid voice behind her, "Are you Miss Sunny?" Sunny looks back and there is a strange man, "Yes. Who are you?" "I am the reporter Allen called you yesterday." Sunny remembers that there is indeed such a person, so she pats the empty chair next to her, "Sit down, please." When reporter Allen wants to sit down, he feels a cold stare. Looking up, he sees a man wearing a mask. Now Allen feels that there is no need to interview at all, and the truth is clear at a nce. Then he doesn''t sit down and says, "Miss Sunny, please allow me to go to the toilet first." He picks up the recorder on the table and runs away. But Sunny is confused. What''s up? Chapter 22 Toast Chapter 22 Toast Sunny nces back at Kevin, only to find that he is sitting there calmly, and also drinks a bit. Never mind. She just does what she wants to do. She wants to know when Z would be ufortable, and she remembered it dimly that Kevin said that it is tonight. In that case, she has to stay here until the dinner finishes. With new expectations, Sunny doesn''t feel that life is too hard. She unconsciously touches the cufflinks on Kevin''s suit, and the other hand holds her cheeks without knowing what she thinks. Kevin notices that his cufflinks are being pulled, and he does not mean to take his arm out. He smiles gently and takes another sip of wine. Time passes quickly. It turns out that the wedding banquet is divided into two parts. The noon session is reserved for friends to y, and the evening session is reserved for elders and the rtives. Sunny sees that the familiar faces appear one after another, and she could only lower her head. In the end, she just hides her head into Kevin''s clothes. Kevin looks ufortably at Sunny''s snow-white neck. He just pats her. "You get up first." Where does her gut? Hearing this, Sunny buries her head deeper, and says furiously, "These are all the people who know me. It is too shameful." Kevin raises his eyebrows. He has asked her to sit up, but she doesn''t listen to him. Sunny soon knows why Kevin asked her to sit up. It turns out that her head is buried in his lower abdomen, and there is a reaction somewhere in his lower body. "You are a rogue!" Sunny finally raises her head and scolds Kevin. But Kevin sits calmly and straightens up, "I have asked you to sit up, but you didn''t listen to me." "How do I know you will..." Sunny is blushed that she doesn''t dare to look at Kevin and has to look elsewhere. Then ady sees her andes here. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sunny, you are here. I have been looking for you for a long time." Sunny''s aunt says. Sunny does not in touch with this aunt for a long time. Shees here just because she heard that after the death of her eldest brother, Sunny has been with the president of Sienn Group. So, shees over to greet her. "Hi, Auntie." "Sunny, who is this person next to you?" Her aunt Hanna pretends she just notices the man next to Sunny and cries out in surprise. "Aunt, he''s..." Sunny doesn''t know how to introduce her rtionship with Kevin. Generally speaking, it should be a contractual rtionship, but how could she believe? "I''m her boyfriend." Kevin admits his identity very frankly. Hanna sees that he admits straightforwardly and she doesn''t know what to say. At this moment, a person rushes up and hugs Hanna. "Aunt!" It turns out to be Z. She knows Sunny and Kevin staying here, and also sees that her aunt Hanna greeted Sunny. Suddenly she feels a little ufortable. Hanna finds out that it is Z, but she is not very fond of Z because of Lora. So, she just takes down Z''s hands and says, "Yes." When Z sees her like this, she hates Sunny in her heart. Why does everyone like Sunny? She does not express her thoughts, and she says to Hanna with a smile on her face, "Aunt is an elder, so you have to sit in front." Then she pushes Hanna forward. Hanna is not stupid, knowing that Z is intended to separate her from Sunny. But today is her wedding, so Hanna doesn''t say anything. Before she leaves, she turns her head and says to Sunny, "Sunny, wait for me when the banquet is over. I have something to tell you. Sunny nods, then watches Hanna leave, without expression. After the banquet begins, the good show Kevin said is about toe on stage. Z stands in the center of the stage, and all the lights shine on her face, but this also has a drawback, which all her expressions can be seen clearly. Z originally stands there waiting for her bridegroom toe, but she feels the pain in her lower abdomen, and she is unable to stand. She thinks that this is her wedding, and she takes a lot of effort to grab from Sunny. No matter what happens, she must stick to the end! With such a belief, she continues to stand there with pain, but her tight eyebrows and increasingly rapid breathing expose her pain. Gerry finally realizes that she is not fine, "Z, Are you OK? What''s the matter?" He asks Z, after all, her look looks terrifying, her face pale, and there is no trace of blood. "I...I''m fine..." Despite this, the guests at the table closest to the stage suddenly scream. Their hands are trembling and pointing at the ground where there is more and more blood. Gerry frowns and looks down on the ground. There is blood flowing along Z''s legs. Lora looks bad. Z might have a miscarriage, so she quickly rushed to the stage and shouts at Gerry, "She has miscarriage. Call ambnce!" Gerry is in a hurry and calls an ambnce. The guests obviously do not expect that the wedding would be like this, all whispering and buzzing off stage. Until this time did Sunny understand that Kevin meant. "What''s going on?" "How can a pregnant woman drink so much?" Kevin raises his eyebrows clearly. Sunny only realizes this. Kevin is really not simple. Her intuition is indeed right. She can''t offend Kevin. "Then what to do now..." Sunny just asks and sees Lora rushing down from the stage to her. The trembling voice uses her, "It''s you, right? It''s you! It must be you. Sunny, you makes Z have an abortion..." Faced with the usation, Sunny does not speak. She just tilts her head and looks at Lora innocently. Kevin says, "Don''t wrong others. We haven''t approached her." Lora can only tremble, and she can no longer speak. Then Kevin stands up, "Will you not resist in the face of unwarranted usations? Get up, we have to go." Sunny stands up obediently, and the expression on her face isplex. She has been wronged and is being used. "She is my mother. How can I rebel against her?" The words are extremely weak, but it makes people understand that she is a filial daughter. "What foolish girl! Whoever wrongs you in the future, you remember to fight back." When Kevin wants to take Sunny away, they are stopped by Lora. "Stop, if you still know that I am your mother, why do you leave when your sister is in danger?" Sunny squeezes her eyes at Kevin that could not see her, and then feeling aggrieved and answers, "You are right. I have to stay here and go to the hospital with my sister." The guests look at this scene in their eyes, and secretly sigh in their hearts. This older sister looks more mature than the younger one. At least, she knows how to behave herself. Kevin says "I am you boyfriend. I just stay here as well. " Lora doesn''t refuse him. They just stand there until the ambncees. Several people hurriedly carry Z onto the car. At the end of wedding, Lora turns to the guests and says, "I''m sorry, everyone. Z has to leave first." The guests also response politely that it doesn''t mind. And only after they get on the car and leave, they start chattering. "This is obviously Z gets the retribution. Last time she robbed her sister''s boyfriend, this time she was punished." "Looking at Lora''s appearance, how she wishes she could tear off Sunny. Oh, she doesn''t know how many bad things she has done." Simrments are endless, but everyone in the ambnce is not in the mood to discuss it. Several people sit there with their own thoughts, looking at the doctor rescuing Z. Lora''s eyes have been moving on Sunny and Kevin. The two people are strange tonight, and such a thing just happened immediately. This matter must have something to do with them. Compared with Lora''s doubts, Gerry''s thoughts are much simpler. He looks at Sunny motionlessly and finds that she is more beautiful than when she leftst time. Moreover, she also knows Kevin. Maybe Lora is not familiar with him, but Gerry knows him well. Thinking of this, he feels some bitterness in his heart. Is he wrong for listening to Z? And Kevin''s eyes have always been on Gerry. Gerry dares to stare at Sunny nkly, and he has harmed her so much before... Chapter 23 Uncomfortable Chapter 23 Ufortable Thinking of the past, Kevin''s eyes stare at Gerry, Gerry shivers a bit. The most annoying thing is that Z who is obviously exhausted, but still pulls the doctor''s sleeves, "Doctor, you must save my child, please..." The doctor is so annoyed by her that he takes away her hand, "We will do our best." "Doctor, can you find out why this happened suddenly. She was fine in the afternoon." Lora asks suddenly, staring at Sunny firmly. Sunny is shocked when she hears the words. Although Kevin said that she drank too much, it can''t promise that she has nothing to do with them. The doctor is busy with the examination, "There are many cases of miscarriage. We don''t know this for a while. We need to go to the hospital for a detailed examination. "But..." The doctor pauses and looks at Z''s red-colored wedding dress. "Is this bride drinking today?" Lora is stunned for a while, "Yes...but drinking wine would" Is it caused by drinking wine? The doctor nods, "It may be excessive drinking." Hearing the words, Gerry has a trace of anger in his eyes, ming Z is so arrogant that asks for this trouble on the wedding day. Thinking of this, he has the urge to get off the ambnce. "Stop." He says and draws attention from others. He is fearless, "I want to smoke. I can''t stay here, right?" The doctor remains silent for a long time, and Z says, "Let him getget off the ambnce." Since she says so, and there is naturally no way for others to stop, so they have to pull off the ambnce and let the bastard get off. "I will go to the hospital by myselfter." After he finishes speaking, he closes the door, watching the ambnce driving away. After getting off the ambnce, Gerry feels that the stare that has been pressing on him disappears. He slowly blows out a smoke ring, "This Kevin is really a trouble." Kevin seeing that Gerry finally leaves, he feels very rxed. The important thing is that no one stares at Sunny directly. Oh no, there is another one, Lora. She keeps looking at Sunny with a somber face, and she intuitively or subconsciously feels that it is N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sunny who did this. Unfortunately, she can''t find any evidence. Otherwise she could prosecute her for intentional injury. And Z is still begging for a doctor that he must keep her child. The doctor asks, "Little girl, is that your boyfriend just now?" Z replies hardly, "That''s my husband." The doctor, who has experienced many things in the hospital, says that it is the first time he sees such a husband. "Little girl, your husband doesn''t care about you at all." His wife is about to have a miscarriage, but he still has the mood to smoke. "Doctor, please keep my child..." Z also has her own thoughts. Gerry''s performance today really surprised her, but she is not stupid. She knows that to seize a man, restraint alone is not enough. She has to let them feel rxed. She is still very confident in this thing. But at this moment, a shamefulughter echoes on the ambnce. Lora thinks it is Sunny opposite her, but she finds out that it is Kevin, then she is a little angry now. "Mr. Kevin, you are just the general manager of that subsidiary. How dare youugh at Warner''s sessor?" Kevin justughs and apologizes whileughing, "I''m sorry, Manager Lora, what thedy says is so funny..." No matter how stupid Z is, she knows this man isughing at her. If she is in good health, she would beat him. But Sunny is calm. She asks Kevin not tough at her sister who has lost her child and her man. She is sneering at Z. Lora''s face changes. If it is not in an ambnce, she is afraid that she could not bear it. "Yes, Sunny." Although he smiles, his eyes are cold. This makes Lora shudder suddenly, and she intuitively notices that she seems to be irritating someone. They finally arrive at the hospital. Z is quickly pushed into the emergency room for rescue, and then the other three people could only wait outside the operating room. Lora walks back and forth anxiously, plus she wears a pair of high heels today. It is very noisy. "Can you just sit down?" Sunny is annoying and shouts at Lora. Lora couldn''t stand it anymore, "Sit down? It''s my daughter who is lying in the rescue room. She is also you sister. Don''t you have any conscience?" Sunny feels wronged, "How can I have no conscience? Don''t you see I am sitting here? What do you want?" "If it were not for you, Z would not end like this." Sunny is even more confused, "It''s your daughter and Gerry having untold love. Why are you so shameless?" Lora keeps crying. No matter what Sunny says, anyway, she subconsciously forgets what she has done, and pushes the responsibility to Sunny. "Anyway, you should be responsible for this miscarriage." "Forget it, let''s go." Sunny couldn''tmunicate with her anymore, so she stands up and wants to leave. Lora, however, quickly catches her, "You are not allowed to go." Sunny doesn''t speak. Kevin looks at Lora with coldness. It is also at this time that the door of the operating room opens and a tired doctores out, "Where are the families of Z?" "Me," Lora rushes up, "Doctor, what happened to my daughter?" The doctor squeezes his nose, "I''m sorry, we tried our best. The child...we fail to keep it." Hearing the result that she wants to hear, Sunny turns around and is about to leave, and if she doesn''t leave, Lora would not let her go. Kevin also understands what she means. When they turn around and are about to leave, they hear Lora shout tremblingly, "Do you know, why did she have a miscarriage?" The doctor nods, "Drinking too much." Upon hearing this, Sunny breathes a sigh of relief. Now she is not afraid that Lora would hold her back again, because this ispletely none of her business. It is Z who drinks too much. Because today is her wedding day, she doesn''t take good care of herself. When someonees to toast to her, she drinks it, and she has no intention of refusing. It is also because that she drank too much, leading to miscarriage. Although the reason on the surface sounds like this, Sunny knows in her heart that she has killed the unborn baby. So, when Sunny sees that Lora cries her heart out, she doesn''t say anything, nor did she want to go. She just stands quietly. And Gerry, who said he woulde overter, has note yet. With a smirk in her heart, she pretends to be sad on her face. She takes out a little cash from her wallet and stuffs it into Lora''s hands, "Buy some nutritious food for Z." Lora throws the money away, and the money flutters in front of the operating room door. "If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have a miscarriage! She just takes your husband. Why are you so cruel?" Sunny sneers at Lora who is yelling at the door in the operating room. She doesn''t understand what she thinks. What does it mean that she just grabs her husband? Sunny is also anxious, holding Kevin''s hand and wants to leave this ce. Just now she was so kind that she felt sorry for Z. But she takes Kevin away, but he stops. She looks back at him who is ring at Lora. "What do you mean by taking her husband? You are a mistress, and your daughter is also a mistress. You two are really shameless. Why did you have to ruin other''s family? Don''t me others when your daughter has a miscarriage. Why don''t you think that it is because you have done too many bad things that you get retribution?" Lora, who says something, is pale, and speechless. Kevin seems to be kind and always smiles, but his face is stiff, especially when wearing this cold mask, it makes people feel a chill from the bottom of the hearts. "Who are you..." Lora looks at Kevin with a terrified look. Who is he? Kevin is not interested in answering this kind of stupid question. He turns around after he has finished speaking and is about to leave with Sunny, an uncertain voicees from behind and calls, "Kevin?" Sunny sighs secretly in her heart when she hears this voice. Today it is really excited. Looking back, she is a woman in a white coat. He doesn''t know who she is. "Who are you?" He asks coldly and then recalls that he doesn''t know any woman who is a doctor. "I...I''m Mandy. Do you remember me?" The woman''s face is filled with consternation. After Kevin thinks twice, he really does not know her. He speaks again, "I''m sorry, I really don''t know you. I still have something else to do. I have to go." He takes Sunny away. Chapter 24 Do You Forget Me? Chapter 24 Do You Forget Me? Mandy stares at the hand they hold together, and there seems to be hatred in her eyes. At this time, she hears Lora''s cautious voice, "Doctor, what about my daughter..." "In the ward, you can find her yourself." Mandy says impatiently, and the leaves. And Lora looks at Mandy, her eyes turn around, and she seems to be thinking something But soon she remembers that her baby girl is lying on the hospital bed, she hurriedly goes to the ward After walking for a time, Sunny feels that she has been taken advantage by Gerry. "Let go!" She exims, trying to get her hand back. But she doesn''t expect that Kevin grabs her more tightly. Sunny carefully watches Kevin''s expression, trying to figure out what he means. But after staring at it for a long time, she can''t find out there is something wrong with Kevin. She has to give up in frustration and chose to ask directly. "You really don''t know the person who just called you in the hospital, do you?" Kevin nods, and he doesn''t need to pretend. "But I know her." Sunny says this carefully, and then she closes her eyes and waits for his scold. But after waiting for a long time and nothing has happened, she opens her eyes strangely. She opens her eyes and regrets it, because Kevin is looking at her motionlessly. "I..." "Then tell me. I will take it as a story." "She is my college roommate, a few years older than me. We lived together in those days," Sunny pouts, "She was very proud then. I have never seen her take the initiative to talk to others, except you. Kevin raises his eyebrows, "What does it have to do with me?" Sunny nces at him silently, "I am not exining to you why I know her, as for why she knows you..." Sunny carefully says, Maybe you are too popr back then. "We are not in the same school. "I know. But our universities are five minutes of walk away. She once saw you when she identally left ss, and then she missed you." Kevin thinks he was low-key when he was in school. How could she love him at first sight? "Then..." Sunny suddenly says, "I lie to you all of the above." Kevin knows that he is being fooled after hearing it, so he is a little angry, "You lied to me?" She made such a big lie to deceive him. "No. She did love someone at that time, but I don''t know that one she loved is you. I didn''t think of it until she calls you today." Kevin doesn''t know which of her words are true and which are false, so he gives her a half-trusted look, and his hand unconsciously rubs his chin. "Hey, I rarely tell a story, but no one believes me." Sunny pretends to be lost. Kevin stares at her, "So why do you tell me this?" Sunny think, I am trying to match you... She smirks a little, "I don''t want to see that Mr. Kevin is alone, and there are no girls to chase you...You Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. have to seize the opportunity." Kevin looks at her for a while and says nothing. After a long time, he repeats, "Catch the opportunity?" He grabs Sunny''s shoulder, closes his eyes and wants to kiss her. Sunny is stunned by him and doesn''t want to respond to him. Just then, a voicees suddenly behind them, "What are you doing!" This female voice is no stranger. It is Mandy who they just met in the hospital. Sunny pushes Kevin away, pretending that nothing has happened. And Kevin is displeased immediately because he doesn''t get a kiss from the beauty. He turns around to look at the girl who ruins his mood, "Can''t you see what we are doing?" Mandy shakes her hands, "This...this is the door of the hospital..." Kevin doesn''t care, Does it have anything to do with you?" Mandy is choked, and now she is a little angry, "Kevin, don''t you really know me?" Kevin smiles coldly, "How many times do you want me to say? I don''t know you." "Mandy, calm down." Sunny hurries up tofort her. Sure enough, Mandy vents all her anger to Sunny. "Who are you?" Sunny sneers in her heart secretly, "Well, these two people are really alike." But she still smiles on the face, "Mandy, I am Sunny. Don''t you remember me? Kevin and I are just ying. He is my brother." Kevin frowns, What? Brother? Mandy doubts her words. But Kevin does not intend to give her this time, he drags Sunny, "Sister, let''s go." He especially highlights the word "sister", which makes Sunny a little afraid, especially when he grabs her hands. She doesn''t have time to smile at Mandy and is just pulled away. "Kevin, let go! I can walk myself!" Sunny is dragged along for a long time, and finally she feels painful. "Why don''t you call me brother?" Kevin stops, but doesn''t let go of her. "You are stupid. I just saw that you were going to fight. I have to stop you!" Sunny is also wronged. Why no one understands her kindness? "Do I need it?" Although it''s good intentions, Kevin doesn''t know why he is ufortable to be her brother. "It''s none of your business!" Sunny turns her head in dismay, not wanting to speak to the bastard in front of her. And Mandy, watching the so-calls "brother and sister" leave, squints her eyes and no one knows what she is thinking. Until a nurse finds her at the door, "Miss Mandy, the patient is awake now. She is now in trouble." Hearing this, Mandy turns and leaves. Mandy walks into the ward and hears the woman crying. She has been crying since she is on the operating table. Mandy has always been very disgusted with this kind of crying, so she is annoyed when she hears the cry. The little nurse at the door is obviously helpless, standing there at a loss. Seeing Mandying, her eyes suddenly light up. "What happened?" "She has been asking us to return her child to her." The little nurse points to the crying woman. Mandy goes up and looks at the namete at the end of the bed, "Z?" Z is crying. Suddenly she hears someone calling her, and when she opens her eyes and sees a female doctor in a white coat. At the same time, she also recognizes the person who operated on her. She immediately shouts, "It''s you! You are murderer!" Hearing the usation, Mandy frowns, "I kindly saved you a life, but you say I am a murderer." The little nurse at the door sees this scene, her legs are shaking. Mandy is not a kind doctor and has a bad temper, but the person in front of her is even more unreasonable. At this time, a voicees from the door of the ward, "Z, what''s wrong with you. Where''s the baby?" Z nces at the door, ready to cry, "Gerry..." The one is Gerry who gets off the ambnce halfway. Seeing Gerry, Z cries out loud, "Gerry...this woman, she kills our baby..." Hearing this, Gerryes in. He nces at the woman in a white coat and finds that the girl''s eyes and nose are pretty, even better than Z''s. Suddenly he doesn''t even have the mood to scold her, "Doctor, why is her child lost?" Mandy sees that this man is thinking about his child as soon as hees in and does not look at his miscarried wife. His frivolous eyes still linger on her, she suddenly disdains him. So, she says in a cold voice, "She drank too much wine." Gerry hears that and looks at Z, "Did you hear the doctor says that you drank too much, and she saved your life." Mandy raises her eyebrows. She doesn''t say the second half of the sentence. It''s just that Z has now reached the dead end. She finds that she can''t me anyone. In the end, it is her problems But she could not ept this. She shakes her head desperately in bed, "No, it''s her!" Gerry has to suppress his anger to persuade her, "It doesn''t matter. If the child is gone, we can ask for another one in the future" "Will you betray me?" Z looks at Gerry in tears. "No, I will always be with you." Gerry says while kissing on Z''s forehead. Mandy sees the situation is almost resolved, and she is relieved and goes back to her office. Compared with the chaos in the hospital, Sunny and Kevin are much easier. It is nothing more than the two people who can''t convince each other. Chapter 25 Do You Have Bigger Gut? Chapter 25 Do You Have Bigger Gut? Kevin is upset about being her brother, Sunny feels that she doesn''t understand him. "Sunny, did your gut get bigger recently?" Kevin says in a calm voice, and with his cold mask, Sunny suddenly bes scared. "Brother, brother, I...I am sorry." Sunny realizes that she still has to beg him, so the tone changes. She lost her mind just now and forgets the status of this person in front of her. Whatever he says, he is also a candidate of Sienn Group. After weighing the pros and cons, Sunny''s attitude changes a lot. She even puts her hands on his chest, and says to Kevin with respect, "I''m sorry, my brother. It''s my fault, please forgive me." Kevin is just a little bit happier, and then turns her head, "Do you still call me brother? The brother and sister have sex...?" Sunny is blushed by his words and almost stomps her feet. "Can''t this t?" Kevin sighs softly in her ear, "What if I say no? My sister?" Sunny''s ears are hot immediately. She takes a few steps back to cover her ears, "Don''t fool around." Seeing that she is really annoyed, Kevin says, "Let''s go back." Sunny responds, "Yes, my lord." It looks like she is a little servant. Listening to this reply, Kevin raises a smile without even realizing it. When sleeping at night, Sunny is still worried about how to sleep. These days, Kevin gave her a cold look every time before going to bed, and then saw if she could understand what he meant. But then he goes to the next room with cold face. Sunny is left alone in front of the door. What''s the matter with him? When he gets up the next day, Sunny opens the door and sees Kevin passing by her doorway. She greets him, but he ignores her and then goes downstairs without looking back. What exactly happens? Sunny is confused, and really can''t understand Kevin''s heart. Because Kevin is not happy early in the morning, Sunny is quiet when she is having breakfast, and she dares not make a sound. Irene looks at them, thinking that they are in conflict. After taking a closer look, she finallyes to a conclusion; the reason is on Miss Sunny. So, she takes the opportunity to pull Sunny into the kitchen after breakfast, "Miss Sunny, although this should not be told by me, what happened between you? Why do you sleep in different rooms?" Speaking of this, Sunny seems to understand why Kevin has behaved so strangely recently. Is he "Hurry up! It''s going to bete!" Kevin hurries to the door before she could understand Irene. Sunny has no choice but to nod to Irene, and then goes out to serve the young master. Along the way, Sunny is thinking about this problem, so she doesn''t find she has been staring at Kevin for a long time. Until Kevin makes a sound remind her, "Why do you look at me?" "Oh no, listen to me..." Sunny is caught off guard. She doesn''t know why, and she feels that she couldn''t exin it clearly. "Just look at me if you want to." Kevin whispers, and then seeds in making Sunny stiff there. Thinking of this, she nces at Kevin quietly again. This person seems a little different. If someone asks her what is different of him, Sunny could not answer it. She is thinking whether she has been fond of him. Thinking of this, she quickly shakes her head and drives the misceneous thoughts out of her mind. So, on the way, Sunny has been denied herself. Sunny secretly sighs in her heart. She doesn''t know what Kevin is going to do. But when Sunny walks to the door of the office, it seems a little clear because she sees an old Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. acquaintance. "Lewis!" She blurts out. Lewis has just moved things to the office, but he doesn''t expect someone to call him his name early in the morning. When he looks back, he sees Sunny. "Miss Sunny." He nods and then, without surprise, sees Kevin behind Sunny. "Is everything settled down?" Kevin asks in a deep voice. Sunny doesn''t know that they know each other. Lewis nods, "Just waiting for Mr. Kevin''s instructions." Kevin nods, and then motions him toe to the office. "Then I have to go first..." "You follow too." Kevin says to Sunny. Sunny has no choice but to bow her head like a guilty child and goes with him obediently. Kevines in and sits down, and then does not speak for a while. But Sunny looks at Lewis and has a bunch of words to ask him "Lewis, why do youe here? Are you driven out by...Lora? It''s my fault. I make you lose your job..." Lewis looks at Sunny who is with a guilty look and shakes his head, "Miss, it''s not your fault. I resign." "But..." Sunny wants to say something, but finds that Lewis shakes his head, and then uses his eyes to signal that Kevin is still sitting here. Sunny has to shut up. "Have you finished?" Kevin asks. Sunny pouts and does not answer, but Lewis says, "Yes." "Lewis, you know the purpose of calling you here." Before Lewises, he has discussed with Lewis. "Yes, Mr. Kevin, I know." "So, are you willing to do it?" Sunny looks at them who seem to be ying puzzles, and doesn''t know what she stands here for. "I will naturally do what Mr. Kevin asks me to do." And in order to take revenge for Sunny, why not do it? Kevin takes another sip of tea, "Do you know what to do?" "Yes." Lewis says, picking a few documents out of the pile of documents in his hand, "These are Warner''s financial loopholes." While talking this, he puts all the documents on the table and pushes them to Kevin. "You did a good job." Kevin nods affirmatively, "Then you can be busy with your job now." Lewis bows again, then nods at Sunny and goes out. Sunny stares at Lewis, and she suddenly has the illusion that she does not know him. "Come and sit." Sunny sits down obediently. Then she is thrown with the documents, "Go sit on the sofa and look for the loopholes." Sunny wants to protest when she hears this, "I don''t know this. How can I do it?" Kevin gives her a cool look, and then answers, "Quickly." Only then does he regain his gaze. Sunny sits on the sofa, screaming in her heart. She couldn''t understand the words and numbers at all. She thinks that it is not her major, how can she understand this? She looks up at the man sitting there so quietly. It makes people feel that he is different, and he should not work in this smallpany. But she doesn''t dare to ask him. If he is really the CEO of Sienn, why does he help her? She couldn''t figure it out, so she has to focus on the documents. Then she looks at it and sighs again. She couldn''t understand it! It is probably Kevin knows that she is being tortured, so he calls her out. "How is it going?" Sunny nces at him. "I don''t understand it." "Come here, I will teach you." When she hears this, Sunny thinks that she has misheard it. "Come here." Kevin repeats it again, and Sunny is sure that she hasn''t misheard it, so she takes the files and goes to him. But it is not good for them keeping so close. Sunny can smell Kevin''s fragrance on his body. How can she listen to him if they keep so close! She is nervous. So, when Sunny listens to him, she is absent minded from time to time. At the end of the talk, Kevin is tired of speaking himself, so he stops and asks, "Do you understand what I just said?" Sunny hurriedly answers, "Yes." Kevin doesn''t expect her learning efficiency to be so high, so he tried to test her, "Then you exin what is bnce sheet." Sunny pauses for a long time, and then responds, "I don''t know..." Kevin knows that his efforts are in vain. "You can''t me me. You are so close to me and you have a perfume, which distracts my attention..." Sunny is also smart, knowing to divert attention and knowing that Kevin likes to be praised. Sure enough, he doesn''t scold her after hearing this, but just says, "I never use perfume." Chapter 26 Going to the Mall Chapter 26 Going to the Mall What is that smell? Kevin, don''t lie to me!'' Sunny thinks in her mind. Although he wasted time in teaching her, but when he thinks that Sunny is so fascinated by the smell on his body, his mood bes good. "Forget it. You don''t understand anyway. I''ll teach you again in the afternoon, and don''t be absent minded." Sunny sees that she has passed, and nods, "OK" As Sunny prepares to concentrate on the afternoon ss, she suddenly sneezes and scares Kevin. Sunny...is she a weakdy? Then Kevin nces at Sunny quite confusingly. "Sit down, let''s start from the beginning." Although Sunny feels embarrassed for Kevin repeats the ss, she quickly presses her conscience and forgets that embarrassment. They just use each other and there is no other rtionship. She doesn''t have to be embarrassed. After repeating several times, Sunny finally is able to understand the professional vocabry and data taught by Kevin. Just when she focuses on the ss, Kevin stops suddenly. She gives him a curious look, and Kevin says in a stiff voice, "You, stay a little farther away from me." Sunny understands that when she is listening, she is getting closer and closer to Kevin, so close that she almost can hear the breathing sound of Kevin. Sunny is also a little ufortable. She rubs her nose and retracts silently. She thinks he could continue the lecture when she retracts, but she doesn''t expect Kevin to put the documents together and says coldly, "That''s all for today." What happens? How does she bother him? Sunny thinks in her heart that except for what Irene says, she doesn''t seem to do anything else. As for that matter...it''s not easy to solve. She has to give herself to him. Thinking of this, Sunny looks up at Kevin, who obviously lost his temper, and says, "Today...tonight...Can Ie to you?" Hearing this, Kevin is shocked and his mask almost falls off. "Why are you looking for me?" Sunny flushes at the question. Does he have to ask so directly? "You will know it at night!" Kevin whispers something. "What are you talking about?" Sunny obviously doesn''t hear him clearly. "Nothing." Kevin is so arrogant. He turns his head away, "The ss is over. You can leave." Sunny nces at him, thinking who raises him up as an arrogant man. "So, President Kevin, is there anything else I need to do?" "Go out." Kevin drives her out as if he doesn''t want to see her. He is relieved when Sunny closes the door, "It''s so embarrassing..." He looks under the table, and he almost couldn''t hold himself back, and wants her in the office... Sunny, who is kicked out, doesn''t understand what has happened. She thinks that Kevin is losing his temper, so she kicks on the office door. Kevin inside also hears her movement. It seems that he has spoiled her a bit recently. When she is about to be off work, she has not yet heard Kevin calling her and she feels upset. She just regretted kicking the door just now and Kevin in it must have heard it too, and she seems to be making excuses for her deeds. But he doesn''t punish her for this, nor does he tease her for it. The abnormal Kevin makes Sunny more afraid. "Let''s go, get off work." Kevin walks to Sunny who is in a daze, and knocks on her desk. "Well...Is it off work?" Sunny finds that everyone in the office is gone. "I...I was lost in thoughts." Sunny finds a reasonable excuse, but Kevin doesn''t care much. "Keep up." After speaking so briefly, he goes out first. "Hey, wait for me!" Sunny quickly grabs the supplies on the table, throw them into the bag, and follows him. "Kevin...I...I want to go home and see. I still have a lot of things at home..." "I''ll take you." "What?" Sunny originally wants to go by herself, and then go to see if there are any underwear stores. Sunny doesn''t dare to say that, and she doesn''t dare to think too much about why she cares so much about tonight. "Come on, I just stop by." Since Kevin insists, she''d better not to refuse him. So Sunny says nothing more and follows Kevin in the car. Until they arrive, Sunny tries to slip in through the back door. She doesn''t know if Lora and Z are at home. If they meet this time, it will ruin her good mood. She has something exciting to do tonight. Thinking of this, she doesn''t go to the front door, and quietly gestures to Kevin, and then goes over the wall by herself. When Kevin sees this, he feels unbelievable. Seeing the skillful ability to go over the wall, who would think that she is ady? After Sunny goes over the wall, she still says to him, "If someonees, call me quickly." Kevin has no choice but to agree, and then sees Sunny disappear, and then hears the sound of opening the door. It seems that she has done many times this kind of thing before, but how can Z and Lorae back at this time? She might have forgotten that her sister is still lying in the hospital. However, Kevin does not tell her that since she likes this, and he would like to see it. Sunny is rummaging through her closet at the moment, and arge box is spread on the ground. Why her clothes are gone? Sunny turns over and suddenly a bad ideaes up in her mind, Will it... She rushes to Z''s room. The door is not locked, and she goes straight in. Opening the wardrobe, she finds that many of her clothes are hanging there. Sunny''s face suddenly darkens, and she hasn''t not yet left, and Z that bitch takes all her things. So, when Kevin sees Sunny, whoes out of the wall with a sullen face, feels a little upset. What''s wrong with her? Who offended her? He watches Sunny walk around the car without saying a word, then sits in and ms the door shut. "What''s wrong?" Kevin is a little scared. "What about your clothes?" "Don''t ask me, let''s go." Seeing this, Kevin probably guesses something, so he suddenly drives to the opposite direction. "Where are we going?" Looking at the strange scene on the street, she doesn''t understand what he is doing. "You''ll know when you get there." Kevin doesn''t talk too much. He steps on the elerator again, and then steadily stops at the entrance of a shopping mall. Seeing the mall, Sunny can probably guess. "Are you going to take me to buy clothes? It''s so surprising..." Sunny ridicules Kevin. "Shut up and get off the car." Kevin is a little embarrassed and could only drive Sunny off the car. Don''t ask him what he is doing, he doesn''t know! "Okay." Sunny sees that Kevin is going to get angry, so she just listens to him obediently and opens the door. The two of them walk to the entrance of the shopping mall and suddenly realize that today is the Valentine''s Day. Sunny suddenly regretsing here, and she has nothing to do with Kevin. What are they doing here? There are also many children wearing volunteer clothes at the door, holding a few flowers in their hands, selling to couples passing by. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. A little boy with sharp eyes sees theming up side by side, andes over with flowers, "Uncle, buy a flower for this sister." The call of sister'' sounds pleasant to the ear. But Kevin is sullen because of this call uncle'', he turns around and asks Sunny seriously, "Am I that old?" Sunny doesn''t dare to say that and she wants to drag Kevin in, "You''re not old, let''s go in quickly." "Sister, uncle hasn''t bought you flowers yet." Sunny waves her hands quickly, "No, no, I can''t bear it..." But Kevin is not himself today and buys flowers for her. He says to the kid, "Give all the flowers in your hand to me." The child hands the flowers in his arms carefully to Kevin, and then takes the money. "Uncle, I don''t have charge..." "The rest is for you to buy candy." Kevin says as he puts the flowers into Sunny''s arms. "Take it, uncle gives it to you." Sunny feels that the flowers in her arms are just like the hot potato, and she could not hold them well. This man...Sunny looks at Kevin''s back as he walks away and couldn''t think of anything else. She holds the flowers in her hands, and then touches the child''s head. Chapter 27 Coquettish Lady Chapter 27 Coquettish Lady "Why do you take me to the mall..." Sunny asks knowingly, with a silly smile on her face. Kevin shots her a nce. Then he grabs her arm and drags her into a clothing store. "Find some suitable clothes for her." Kevin walks in and looks at the waitresses then sits down on the sofa. "Hellody, pleasee with me." Sunny holds a bouquet of flowers in her arms and doesn''t know what to do. "Wait." She walks a few steps in the direction of Kevin and throws the flower into his arms, "Help me get it." Then she follows the clerk. Kevin looks at the bunch of flowers in his arms. This woman''s courage is getting bigger. It seems that tonight... Kevin touches the chin, thinking about how to punish the little goblin tonight. Sunny looks at the store clerk with a lot of clothes in hand and thinks that she has to change so many clothester and feels tired. "Can I try a few less..." Sunny really doesn''t want to try so many on. "Miss Sunny, just try one and confirm the size." Sunny feels relieved when she hears this, "Oh, hurry up." She still has something to do at night. "Oh," she suddenly remembers something, "Are there some sexier clothes in your shop..." The clerk says in a little bit, "Yes, please wait." "Hey, wait," Sunny calls the clerk back, "Don''t tell the man outside." The shop clerk makes Sunny blush with a look that I understand''. She picks one on and finds that the size is just right. Wearing the clothes, Sunny goes to Kevin, "How is it?" Kevin, who is looking at the phone at that time, feels someone in front of him. Looking up, it turns out that it is the "coquettishdy." "It''s not bad." He gives a fair assessment. The clothes match her fair skin, and arge piece of white skin exposes on the back. Kevin clearly hears that he swallows. He wants to fuck her directly here. Sunny understands what he means just by looking at his eyes, and smiles, then runs away wisely. Sitting in the returning car, Sunny feels that her mind is also infected by the strong festival atmosphere around her, and she bes a little uneasy. She looks at the bunch of flowers in her arms, thinking about what Kevin means. Thinking of this, she looks back at the shopping bags filled the back seat. There is something wrong with not only her today, but Kevin as well. And when she thinks of the clothes the clerk has brought her, she is flushed with shame. She doesn''t know whether to wear them. He drives fast and arrives home quickly. Sunny stands outside the door and looks at the vi and finds that it is reallyrge! Why would Kevin buy a house here? Sunny is puzzled. The ce has not yet developed. Why Kevin invest here Sunny remembers what Irene said in the morning, "This western suburb, I haven''t been here for several years. Master seldom brought women here..." What does Irene mean? Thinking of this, she secretly nces at Kevin, who is standing beside her. To be fair, when the guy took off his mask that day, he is more handsome than she thinks. "Come in, are you still standing in a daze at the door?" Kevin''s cool voicees. "Oh." When Sunny is ready to go to the back seat to pick up those clothes, Kevin grabs her arms and takes her away. Does he discriminate against dwarves? Sunny''s face is swollen with embarrassment, and the next second, she finds that Kevin takes the bag out, and then says domineeringly, "Follow me." "Yes." She answers, and quickly follows. Kevin hears the footsteps behind him. The corner of his mouth rises unconsciously. Irene waits in the vi for a long time before the twoe back. She almost anxiously wants to call the police. Then as soon as she picks up the phone, she hears the knock on the door, and then hurriedly opens the door. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Master, Sunny, you are back." Irene smiles kindly and even blinked at Sunny. "Yes." Even after work, they return to dinner habitually, because Sunny says that Irene is alone here. At that time, Kevin looks into the distance, his eyes narrow, not knowing what he thinks of. For a long time, he nods and agrees with Sunny''s request. Irene is also surprised when she first hears Sunny saying. She is curious about why Sunny has the mastery to change the master''s mind. "It''s a secret." Sunny knows if Kevin doesn''t agree it himself, no one can change his mind. So since then, Irene has been waiting for them to return to dinner. Sometimes when theye backte, she will heat up the cooked food again, and everyone will eat together. So today, Irene waits for them toe back for dinner as usual, but what she doesn''t expect is that her young master, who never wants to take things, carriesrge bags of clothes into the door today. This makes her more admired Sunny and is surprised by her. She knows that Sunny is a good girl, but what she doesn''t expect is that she would have such a great influence on Kevin. "Irene, do you need me to help you cook?" Sunny says as she prepares to roll up her sleeves to help. "No, Sunny, you and master will go get your clothes together. I will cook the food." Sunny is about to say that she will help her, and Kevin says behind her, "Sunny,e and take them." Sunny doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He was just fine. But now she lives in his house, and she doesn''t dare to say anything. She can only listen to him obediently and nods, Yes. Kevin turns his head and snorts. He puts the several small bags of clothes to Sunny, "Follow me upstairs." Although she has prepared enough for the next thing, when he is really pressed against the door by Kevin, Sunny admits that she is still very nervous. Especially after Kevin takes the mask off. Sunny looks closely at Kevin''s face, and tries her best not to touch it. In her heart, she repeatedly tells herself that the person in front of her couldn''t afford to provoke, and don''t provoke him, so that the blush on her face recedes a little. But Kevin doesn''t care what she thinks. He has been hungry for so many days, and he would be crazy if he doesn''t eat her. So, he rips off Sunny''s coat and sips at her neck. By the time Kevin vents for the first time, Sunny has no strength to stop him, so she lies quietly on the bed and gasps. But Kevin sorts out her messy clothes, "Get up. IreneIrene has been waiting for a long time." Sunny nces at Kevin, and says in a dumb voice, "I have no energy to eat. You can eat it yourself." But as soon as she finishes speaking, Kevin hugs her up, "I will hold you down." "Hey!" Sunny just wants to struggle, but Kevin squeezes her waist, and suddenly she feels so soft that she can''t say a word. So, she is obediently hugged by Kevin to go downstairs. Irene downstairs has long heard the movements of them upstairs, and does not know how long the young master controls himself. Not long afterward, Irene, who is hiding in the kitchen, hears the opening of the door upstairs and quickly takes out the hot meals and puts them on the table. Then she looks up and sees that Sunny is hugged by Kevin in his arms, her entire face flushed. It seems that Sunny still enjoys it. Irene nods contentedly, which is one step closer to Madam''s request. But thinking of the Madam, mother of Kevin, the expression on Irene''s face is gloomy. If she is still there, she would be very happy to see such a good girl. But after all, Irene soon puts away the mncholy on her face and smiles at Sunny, "Master, Sunny is hungry. Let''s eat now." "Well, it''s so fragrant." After Kevin takes her downstairs, Sunny struggles toe down. Then she leaps to wash her hands, sits down with chopsticks and waits to start. Chapter 28 You Are a Rogue Chapter 28 You Are a Rogue "You are so anxious. Are you going to starve to death?" Kevin says quietly behind Sunny. Sunny trembles a bit when she hears what he said. She is wrong, OK? Does she just bite him? Sunny reluctantly bites the chopsticks and silentlyins in her heart, but she has to put a sweet smile on her face, "I am hungry, Mr. Kevin." Kevin''s mischief is fully satisfied, so he let go of Sunny and sits down opposite her, ready to eat. "Irene,e and eat together." Sunny beckons Irene, who is standing by the side. "Sunny, I have already eaten. You and the young master enjoy yourself, and I will go back to rest first." Sunny only remembers that there is a bowl and a pair of chopsticks in the sink just now. When thinking about the absurd things she has done with Kevin, Sunny couldn''t help flushing. "What are you blushing for?" After Irene left, Kevin squints. Sunny is angry and res at him when she hears this! Doesn''t her know? But she dares not to scold him in the face, or, she doesn''t want to live in this world. "Oh, someone wille to thepany tomorrow." Kevin says casually while he is eating. "Who?" Sunny asks casually. "Lora." And her son-inw Gerry. "Yes, then I will hide from her tomorrow." Sunny thinks she understands Kevin''s meaning, but she doesn''t expect him to shake his head. "It''s not necessary." What exactly does this man mean? Sunny finds that her intelligence is not suitable for revenge at all. If Kevin doesn''t appear, she is afraid she would be killed by Lora and Z. "Tomorrow, you just stay by my side." Kevin gives an order. Sunny, who is questioning her IQ, nods and says yes. The next day Kevin specially asks Sunny to put on the new clothes he bought for her yesterday. They wear the lovers'' outfits and go out vigorously. Originally thinking of seeing Lora again, Sunny is still a little worried, but when she stands beside Kevin, she doesn''t know why that fear suddenly disappears. Thinking of this, when she walks, she involuntarily moves closer to Kevin. Sunny imagines a thousand scenes of seeing Lora again, but what she sees is what she never has expected. Lora arrives earlier than them and is apanied by her new son-inw Gerry. When Sunny sees him, her eyes are full of hatred. This man actually speaks only half yesterday. He didn''t tell her that this scum woulde. If she knew Gerry would be here too, she certainly wouldn''t be here, and she must dress herself up! But Kevin doesn''t care about these thoughts in her heart. He hugs Sunny''s waist and motions them with a pale face, "Sit down." Lora doesn''t understand why the aura of this manager of this subsidiary is stronger than hers and she sits down involuntarily. Looking at the mask he hasn''t taken off for a long time, Lora couldn''t help but feel a trace of curiosity. "Mr. Kevin, Ie here today to discuss with you your former partner Hotan Company. Is this also ours now?" Sunny is a little shocked when she hears it. It turns out that this is the purpose of Lora''sing today. Hotan is a rtively well-known multinationalpany abroad. She doesn''t expect Kevin, a manager of the smallpany, to have a rtionship with Hotan, but this Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. time it has nothing to do with Kevin. If the purpose of Lora''sing today is for this, then she definitely gets it. If Kevin really loses Hotan, then in the end hispany can only be eaten up by Waston. Sunny just thinks about it in her heart. How could Kevin not think of the things she could think? Kevin smiles softly, "I understand the meaning of Manager Lora, but I hope that after expressing my sincerity, Waston will give me a little room to survive." Seeing that he agrees, Lora naturally agrees. She has also seen Sunny behind Kevin, and she sees that she wears a new dress specially. No matter what she does, she is done. Kevin is almost unable to protect himself. Does she really think she have found a tree that can cool her down? But Gerry on the other side doesn''t think so. He looks at Sunny, who bes more feminine after leaving him. The unwillingness in his heart grew stronger. Even if he can''t get her, it is also funny to y the woman others have yed. Thinking of this, Gerry''s face also shows a slightly evil smile. This smile is spotted by Kevin, and his eyes are cold. You are looking for death, Gerry... Perhaps the most normal audience is Sunny. She feels that the two people on the opposite side are looking at her, which makes her ufortable. So, she subconsciously leans on Kevin. "Okay, we will go first. I will send someone to sign a contract with Mr. Kevin tomorrow." Kevin nods, and then suddenly he remembers something, "Oh, that person in charge of Hotan is a bit difficult, you''d better greet him first." Lora smiles, "Of course." Then she gets up and takes Gerry to leave. When Gerry leaves, he still smiles at Sunny meaningfully, thinking that she can understand his smile. Sunny feels he is disgusting. "Kevin, how could this person be so disgusting?" Kevin, who is still annoyed by Gerry''s uneasy eyes,ughs at the words and he feels happy immediately. Sunny looks at Kevin, and doesn''t know what''s wrong with her words. "You keep away from him if you feel sick." "Well, sure. I feel sick when I think of the fact that I wanted to marry this guy before. Oh no, it is disgusting." Kevin pouts. She is smart now. But she thinks everything is fine, but she greets an uninvited guest in the afternoon. At this time, Sunny is bored and chats with Lewis, and hears the youngdy at the front desk saying that someone is looking for her. "Are you sure that one is looking for me?" Sunny points at herself incredulously, and she feels strange. Who will know she is here? "Yes, Sunny, that guy named you." Sunny gets up and goes to the reception room. She is also curious whoes to her. At the entrance of the reception room, she sees a familiar back through the transparent ss window. For a moment, she is suffocating for her guess. Really, will it be him? So, when Sunny stands at the door, she suddenly feels a little timid and suddenly dares not to enter. Instead, the man inside turns around first, seeing that Sunny is hesitating at the door, and smiles, "Sunny." Sunny looks at him with a smile, her heartbeat suddenly elerates a lot, and her face brushes. Then she speaks timidly, "Roger." Seeing Sunny standing at the door, Roger walks involuntarily towards her, "Sunny, I have been looking for you." After hearing this, Sunny''s eyes darkened, "Roger..." At the moment, Kevin, who is sitting in the office, knows that when Sunny goes to meet a stranger, a strange man, he is a little restless. He looks up at the clock every minute, and then he curses secretly. Damn it, she hasn''te back! Sunny, regardless of the secretly anxious Kevin in the office, looks at the Roger who is still the one she used to be familiar with, and her eyes are almost red. "Sunny, I know everything about you." Roger sighs. He knows that when he is away for a period of time, Sunny has been bullied. "Roger..." Sunny wants to go forward and hugs Roger, but she suddenly thinks it is in thepany. And when she thinks that she is no longer the kind of innocent girl Roger likes, her face is pale. Yeah, why does she forget that Kevin has already gotten her? How can she have the reputation to stand in front of Roger? Thinking of this, she takes a step back involuntarily and shudders in Roger''s doubtful eyes, "Roger, how did you find this ce?" Roger looks at her pale face and feels inexplicably distressed. "It''s not difficult to know it. I just inquire about it." "Oh, yes..." Sunny barely puts a smile on her face. Now she just wants to escape quickly, "Roger, I have to go to work at this time. Or, you wait for me to get off work." Roger looks at her and nods, "I''m waiting for you downstairs." Sunny looks at the clock on the wall, and it is not long before she gets off work, so she nods. Roger rubs her head, "Don''t think too much." Sunny thinks he doesn''t know anything at all, but she still smiles, "Roger, I wille to youter." Roger signs and leaves quickly. He doesn''t know, how could a person like Sunny be so strong, be willing to show her true emotions in front of others. But is he also an outsider for her? Chapter 29 Another Person Chapter 29 Another Person Thinking about this, Roger is messy again, and then he shakes his head. Forget it. It''s better not to think anything. When Sunny sees Roger, she is confused, and her head is full of question marks. Why does hee back? What does hee back for? Does hee back for her? Thest question, she denies it. Roger maye back for someone, but definitely not her. If he is willing toe back for her, nothing would happen at that time. So, she is just in a daze, and even Kevin squints at her for several times, she doesn''t know it. Until Sunny prints the wrong document for the fifth time, Kevin couldn''t help it anymore. He grunts, "Is that man so important to you?" Sunny is counting the documents at that time. When asked by Kevin, she stops and her mind is nk. She doesn''t answer him, and he is very ufortable. He hasn''t seen Sunny looks so gloomy, even forgets herself. Disturbed under the heart, he naturally wants to find something to vent it. "Come here." Sunny pauses, "Kevin, I haven''t finished counting this document." Don''t talk nonsense,e over to me." "Mr. Kevin, let me finish it." She must do something to calm herself down. Otherwise she will be unable to control her emotions. "Sunny, I will give you thest chance." Hearing Kevin''s tone, Sunny reluctantly puts down the file in her hand, "What exactly do you call me for?" Listen to this tone, it is full of impatience! He sneers, "Why? Is your lover back? Are you confused? Don''t you know what to do?" Sunny is stung by the word "lover", "Don''t talk nonsense, Mr. Kevin, I have nothing to do with him." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Sunny. Do you think I spoil you too much?" And she dares to think of other men in front of him. "No. I never dare to rx in front of President Kevin. " Sunny doesn''t know what she says, and she is just answering his questions without knowing what''s on her mind. "Go out!" When she regains her sense, she discovers that Kevin has fanned the documents on the table to the ground. Sunny looks at the documents, as if she sees herself, her face pale. "Yes..." Kevin needs to listen carefully to hear the word "Yes" from her. Then he watches Sunny squat down, collects all the documents on the ground, puts them back on the table, and gets out as he says. "Come back, who allows you to leave?" She is Kevin''s woman, how dare she... Sunny listens to the voice behind her and closes her eyes desperately. It is time to wake up. After dreaming for so long, her dreams finally break after Rogeres back. It is time to wake up... "Sunny, if you dare to leave, I..." Kevin tries to threaten Sunny, but finds that he doesn''t know her at all, so he couldn''t even let out a threat at a critical moment. "If you dare to go, I will find people to break the man''s leg!" Kevin tries to gamble, but after he sessfully sees Sunny standing still, he is not so happy. Sure enough, she still cares about the man... What about him? He is for her when he apanies her this time? Kevin finds himself suddenly tired, how could things be like that? He looks at Sunny''s tearful eyes and looks back at himself. At that nce, he sees another person. "Be..." He whispers involuntarily. Those eyes are like Be''s, especially with tears... Sunny stands at the door of the office, watching Kevin staring at her dumbly. She doesn''t hear it clearly what he says in the mouth. "Kevin, please calm down. I''m going out first." Then, Sunny takes back her eyes and ns to go back to her ce. But Kevin watches those eyes retreat mercilessly, as determined as it was back then. So, he couldn''t help shouting, "Don''t leave me." Hearing these words, Sunny tops closing the door. If she didn''t mishear, Kevin asks her not to leave... "Mr. Kevin, I won''t go, I will go back to my desk." Then, Sunny still closes the door of the office. Kevin looks at the door that is still closed, and the familiar eyes are gone. He slumps on the stool. "Be..." And the moment Sunny closes the door, her heart is disturbed. She always feels that sometimes Kevin looks at her like looking at another person. Especially just now, that feeling is particrly strong. She doesn''t know why. Sunny suddenly thinks of the photo she has seen in the study before. Is it...? Soon, Sunny finds that she has no time to think about this problem. Because Roger calls her, Sunny doesn''t know how he knows her number. "Sunny, your sister-inw says she ising over. If you don''t mind, let''s have dinner together." Sister-inw? Sunny hears this and wants to smash her phone, but she doesn''t. She carefully holds the phone, "Roger, when did you get married?" Then Roger remembers that he hasn''t told her. "I haven''t been married yet, but soon. Ie back this time for this matter." Hearing this, Sunny''s heart is broken. She knows that he didn''te back for her. "Sunny?" Roger doesn''t seem to know how much he has stirred up in Sunny''s heart, and still calls her on the phone. "Roger," Sunny tries to control her emotions. "Since the sister-inw is here, I won''te over. Anyway, we still have much time to see each other." Roger is stunned for a moment. He doesn''t expect that Sunny, who shouted to marry him since childhood, would refuse him. But he quickly answers, Well, you take good care of yourself, and I will During the talk, Sunny hears the sound from the phone of standing up and dragging the stool. She closes her eyes, "Okay, Roger, then Bye..." Then they hang up. After hanging up the phone, Sunny buries her head in her arms for a long time until she hears a voice, "Oh! Do you change to be an ostrich?" She suddenly raises her head, "Kevin?" Kevin folds his hands together and sneers, not knowing how long he has been here at the door. "Who is that man?" While talking, he sits down, as if he wants to listen to the story. Sunny finds it bit difficult to tell him. How does she say that? "He is my neighbor. His family immigrated abroad before, and this time hees back to get married..." When hearing the word get married'', Kevin''s face stiffens, and then repeats, "Get married?" "Yes." Kevin asks tentatively, "With you?" Sunny shake her head, "No, I..." I don''t deserve him. "What happened to you?" As Kevin says, he leans forward, as if he is anxious to know an answer from Sunny''s mouth. "I know he likes another girl." But that person is not her. "Really?" Kevin says while looking at Sunny. If the manes back to marry Sunny, Sunny would be so sad. So, Kevin naturallyes up with an answer. The man doesn''t seem toe back for Sunny. Silly girl, he does note back for her and she is still sad... Kevin nces at Sunny sympathetically. Sunny looks at Kevin. What does he want to express? Does she look so pitiful? Kevin stands up, then raises his hand and ps on the back of Sunny''s head, "He is not going to marry you. Why do you think so much? Is it because I assign too few tasks for you?" Sunny wants to hit back. But he has already gone into the office. Well...she doesn''t know why. After being beaten by Kevin, the emotion just came because Roger is getting married seems to fade a lot. With a smile that she doesn''t realize, Sunny''s begins to rearrange the documents. This time she finally takes a little time to count it, it is a total of 33 copies. Putting down the documents, she stares nkly at the corner for a while, and her mind is full of the words that Kevin just said, " He is not going to marry you. Why do you think so much?" Inexplicably, Sunny feels relieved. Chapter 30 He Likes Someone Chapter 30 He Likes Someone So, she knocks on Kevin''s office door, "Kevin, when do we get off work?" Kevin sees her for the first time that she wants to get off work, privately thinking that she still remembers the man in her heart, so he snorts coldly, "Work overtime today." Sunny, who is prepared to show her cooking ability today, is so stunned when she hears this. "Mr. Kevin, I want to get off work early to make dinner for you tonight." She knocks on the door again, and there is no cold sound inside this time. After a while, the office door opens, and Kevin stands at the door, "Let''s go." "What? Didn''t you say...work overtime..." Her voice bes lower under the watchful eye of Kevin. Sunny understands this. It turns out that this man simply doesn''t want her to see Roger. He should tell her earlier. She mumbles in her heart, then raises a bright smile and looks at Kevin, "What do you want to eat tonight?" Sunny sees him walking forward without saying a word, but a smile appears on his face. This arrogant Kevin... She quickly takes a few steps to follow him, and she doesn''t forget to tease him, "If you don''t tell me. I will do what I like. Don''t me me if it takes bad..." "Get out." They go together one after the other, but they do not notice that behind a table, a man staring at them. After returning home, Sunny is coaxing him. After a long time, he finally isn''t angry anymore. Then she enters the kitchen and starts her first show of cooking. After being busy in the kitchen, she brings the dishes on the table. Seeing the dishes, Irene thinks she could withdraw from the kitchen and let Sunny take the cooking job in the future. Just as Irene is about to tell Kevin, Sunny smiles, "Irene, don''tugh at me anymore. I don''t make good food. Let''s wash our hands and sit down to eat." At this time, Irene hasn''t eaten yet, so under Kevin''s approval, Irene also sits down to eat with them. Kevin takes the lead to have one bite. Then the next second, the food in his mouth is spit out because it is hot. Sunny looks sadly at Kevin''s every move. "Did I make it so bad..." As she says, she tastes it carefully. She feels that the taste is not as unbearable as Kevin shows. "Water..." Kevin shouts reluctantly. Irene responds quickly, knowing that he might be burnt, and hurries to the kitchen to get a ss of cold water. Kevin drinks a few, and then he says, "I''m almost burnt to death..." Sunny looks at Kevin worriedly, "Are you okay..." "It''s okay, I vomit quickly..." Irene also looks at Kevin worriedly, "Master, are you really okay?" Kevin waves his hand, "I''m really okay." Then he gets another dish. This time he blows it carefully before putting it in his mouth. "Is it delicious?" Sunny doesn''t know why she is a little nervous. She wants to get a positive word from Kevin. "Well. It''s okay." Kevin nods and then proudly gives an answer that is not bad. Sunny also knows Kevin''s virtue, so when she hears the words, she also knows that Kevin is affirming her cooking, so she smiles and touches Kevin''s head. Yes, it is totally subconscious. After she touches it, she finds that the atmosphere is not right. Irene looks at her nkly. Kevin looks at her nkly, the expressions of them are dull. "I..." Sunny suddenly doesn''t know how to exin. What else could she say, "I think Kevin is so cute, so..." The expressions of the two people switch from dull to unbelief in unison. "I lost my mind, okay?" The master and servant then look at each other, and begin to eat. Except for the hot spot at the beginning, Kevin is enjoying himself. This taste can be said to be more N?velDrama.Org owns this. delicious than Irene''s. Until she finishes eating, Sunny doesn''t mention her impulse just now. When Irene sees her not mentioning it, she is happy not to face the embarrassment. But Kevin, who rarely sees Sunny in such an embarrassing state, wants to tease her, so he takes advantage of Irene''s washing in the kitchen and picks up Sunny''s back cor and drags her upstairs in her screams and then throws her on the bed. Sunny looks at him with fear, with a little panic in her heart, "What are you going to do?" Kevin pretends to be a bandit and grins, "Of course, it''s just to revenge on you for touching my head." Sunny sniffs at the corner of her mouth, and then looks at Kevin with a sympathetic look. Under this gaze, Kevin feels a bit copsed, "Why do you look at me like this!" Sunny changes her eyes again, and this time it is, "You are so fool that cannot be saved!" Kevin pulls out his belt, and then ties up Sunny''s hands. "Hey, hey!" What is he going to do? Then the next second, he tears the new clothes that Sunny puts on. If Sunny knows that he bought her clothes for this use, she would not buy it. It''s a pity that her thoughts in her heart don''t let Kevin hear it. Instead, the mental activities reflected on her face makes Kevin more tyrannical, and he pulls off her underpants without mercy. This time she tries to resist, but Kevin holds her arms in one hand, and then sternly ties the two hands together over Sunny''s head. Then he himself looks at her, and there is an unquenchable spark in his eyes. Looking at him, Sunny closes her eyes helplessly, since she can''t resist, then enjoy it. So, she reallyforts herself and reaches a climax with Kevin''s every move. "Ah...Ah...!" Kevin also quickens the pace at the end, sprints dozens of times in Sunny''s body, and then sends his sperm into Sunny''s body. Sunny only feels a rush of heat liquid reaching her deepest point, and when she suddenly realizes what it is, it is toote. "Kevin..." Will I get pregnant? Sunny only remembers that they didn''t take protective measures during their sex. Although there is such an item in the contract to give him a baby, she hasn''t prepared well, if she just gives birth to a child... Sunny does not dare to think about the consequence, nor is she willing to think about it. So, what Kevin sees is such a picture, Sunny still has the aftertaste that hasn''t receded, but her eyes are nk, staring at the ceiling. "What''s the matter?" Kevin kisses Sunny''s forehead and looks at the simr eyes, also showing nk look, which makes Kevin a little nervous. "No, I''m a little tired..." It''s obviously very disappointing to say this on the bed, so after hearing this, Kevin falls directly from Sunny. "Take a break early if you''re tired." He says as he picks up Sunny to take her to bathe. Sunny quickly stops him, "I will go to have a shower by myself. I am a little confused in my mind now. You let me think about it." When Kevin hears this, his face goes gloomy. He subconsciously thinks that Sunny is thinking about the man during the day, and he looks at her coldly, "Do you really think that a man will like you?" Sunny is thinking arbitrarily, and she suddenly hears Kevin''s slightly ridiculous words, which are so ironic, and her face ispletely pale. "Kevin, your words are a little bit..." way too much? Kevin stands up and looks up and down at Sunny, who is lying on the bed. A few minutes ago, the woman hung her legs on his waist and panted under him He doesn''t expect... "Sunny, what I said is true. You have a look what you look like." There is no reason to be scolded by an unknown anger in his mind. He only knows that he is unhappy and can''t let Sunny happy. "Kevin, are you insane? Is it not enough for me to please you today? What do you want?" Sunny also gets angry, and she is really tired, but what the hell is this man who changes his face when he hears that she is tired? And those words sound unpleasant. Doesn''t she have self-esteem? "Please me?" Kevin looks at her, wondering what she thinks of, "Yes, please, pleasee to please me..." He says, kneeling on the bed, grabbing Sunny''s hair and forces her to sit up halfway and then knells in front of him, "Come on, please me." Chapter 31 It Is Way Too Much Chapter 31 It Is Way Too Much "Kevin, if you let me do this, you might as well let me die!" Originally, if Sunny is willing to surrender, this may have passed, but Sunny thinks she has pleased him today, but ends up with such a fate. She is furious. After hearing that, Kevin ispletely angry. He pushes Sunny down onto the bed. He is now eager to do something to restore his reason. So, he directly stuffs his cock that is not yetpletely weak into Sunny''s body. But this is really a humiliation to Sunny. She is pushed on the bed like this. Her hands are tied, and she couldn''t even move. "Kevin, let go. You are rogue!" Kevin doesn''t care about what she is cursing. But the next second, Sunny turns her head, biting him fiercely. This is really painful. No one has ever bitten him so hard. So, he pped on Sunny''s face without hesitation. The crisp voice makes both of them stunned. Sunny sneers, while Kevin looks at his hand with a stunned look. He really hit her. "I..." This is quite beyond Kevin''s expectation and he tries to exin. Let go" Sunny closes her eyes tiredly, "Don''t let me say it again." Kevin looks at Sunny. He has no choice but to leave. She is indifferent to Kevin, looking at him coldly. The red mark on her face is still there, but there is no emotion in her eyes. Kevin looks at the emotions in these simr eyes, and inexplicably feels a moment of fear. He asks her to take a rest and goes to the next room. He needs to calm down. At night, he has a dream. Seeing the simr eyes, she smiles and says goodbye to him, then the girl walks into the fire without looking back, and neveres out again. "BeBe..." Kevin wakes up suddenly, watching the ceiling panting, After such a long time, he even dreams of Be again. Maybe Sunny has been with him recently. She should have been a substitute, but now she always deres her independence, which makes Kevin a little ufortable. This will not work... Kevin looks at the ceiling and does not fall asleep after having a nightmare. He simply gets up and goes to the study. He goes and finds Be''s portrait he drew in a familiar ce. He is in aplex mood and does not find that the position of the portrait is changed. He stares at the portrait repeatedly, telling himself repeatedly that he owes her a life, so he can''t fall in love with others. They should end. After making up his mind, Kevin decides to tell Sunny his decision the next day. Then he curls up in the study room alone, as if afraid of having another nightmare, holding the piece of paper, kisses carefully and then he sits in the study for one night. Until the sun rises. He carefully pays attention to the movements next door. He hears Sunny getting up, and then washes. Well there is no sound now, she should be getting changes... Kevin slowly analyzes the actions next door, and then closes his sore eyes. Downstairs, Irene has already started making breakfast early in the morning. She is humming a song and working in the kitchen. Hearing the movement on the stairs, she looks around. Kevin goes downstairs in pajamas with red eyes. Kevin''s appearance terrifies Irene. She hurries forward, "Master, what''s wrong with you, are you okay?" Kevin waves his hand, saying that he is okay, and then sits down on the sofa with a sad face. He just wants to stretch his body now, and then empty his mind. Seeing him like this, Irene secretly signs in her heart, and then has to hurry up and go to the kitchen to prepare the breakfast. But what surprises her is that Sunny also gets up. What happens to them today, how do they both get up so early? Irene secretly wonders in her heart and then continues to make breakfast. When she goes out, she happens to meet the two people in silence. And seeing that shees out, they stop immediately. Irene suddenly has a bad hunch. She feels something is wrong. When Sunnyes downstairs, she sees Kevin, who is paralyzed on the sofa. This surprises Sunny. She originally thinks that only she did not sleep well. But when she goes downstairs to the living room, she hears Kevin''s dumb voice, "Come here." Sunny walks in front of him without saying anything. "You can leave now." After Kevin finishes speaking, he says nothing more. Instead, Sunny''s eyes widen and she looks at him incredulously, "You let me go?" "Yes." Hearing that, Sunny has nothing more to ask, she just has to say, "I''ll pick up my luggageter." "I still will help you take the revenge." Kevin hesitates to say this. In fact, even without Sunny, Kevin will take this revenge on thispany. He and thepany have a deeper hatred. However, Sunny shakes her head, "No, I..." She wants to say that she can do it by herself but obviously Sunny can''t say it. But thinking that she still relies on Kevin when she leaves, she feels wired. After Kevin is rejected, his face bes gloomier. He thinks Sunny wants to keep a distance from him, so she leaves him so impatiently? He sneers, "Do you think I take revenge for you? You overestimate yourself." Hearing this, Sunny holds her fist, and her sharp nails piercing into her flesh. It seems that only pain can make her heart less sour. After a while, she speaks softly again, "Yeah, I overestimated myself." Hearing her apparently self-deprecating words, Kevin frowns, but his original intention is not this. He wants to say something more, and he sees Ireneing out of the kitchen, so they are silent. One is looking at the ceiling and the other at the sofa. Irene looks at the troublesome two people, but does not know where she should do. She raises her smile again, "Breakfast is here, young master, Sunny." Sunny nces at the breakfast and nods indifferently, but there is no movement. On the contrary, Kevin, when he hears this, stands up, walks from the other side of the sofa to the N?velDrama.Org owns this. dining table, and sits down. "Sunny..." Irene calls her again, and she takes a step and walks to the dining table. She originally wants to sit down in the position where she usually sits, but she doesn''t expect Kevin to say suddenly, "That position is not where you can sit." Sunny thinks he wants to anger her, so she pouts, and then simply changes her position. But Irene on the other side secretly panicked. What''s going on with them? It is just that she looks at them who one drinks porridge and the other drinks coffee, but she doesn''t know what to do, and she just sighs and goes to the kitchen. As soon as Irene left, the atmosphere is even more awkward. "I will pick up and leave in a moment." Sunny continues to drink porridge. Kevin wants to refute it, but he doesn''t know where to start, so he signs and agrees. After eating breakfast, Sunny declines Irene''s kindness to her help and goes up and packs her own luggage. When she sees the new clothes Kevin bought for her a few days ago and is hesitating whether to take them away, she suddenly finds that all her clothes are in Z''s wardrobe, so she packs them all and throws into the luggage. When Sunny drags an entire suitcase down, Irene is a little unbearable. She looks at such a thin girl and carries it on her own, and wants to go forward to help her, but Sunny secretly stops her. Kevin is watching her, but he could not show his sympathy. Just after leaving this ce, Sunny doesn''t know where she should go. Chapter 32 What an Honor Chapter 32 What an Honor Under the helpless gaze of Kevin and Irene, she drags her luggage and leaves here step by step. Finally, she nces back before going out, secretly sighing in her heart. Then she drags her luggage and leaves slowly. She thinks she can get a taxi when she walks a little outside. Just then, she receives a call. "Roger? Where are you now?" In the room, Kevin is silent for a long time before speaking out, "Irene, she has left, right?" Although Irene doesn''t know why Kevin has to let Sunny leave here, but she is just a servant, and she doesn''t dare to ask this. She goes out to look at the door. No one is insight. Then shees back and tells Kevin, "Yes." When Kevin hears this, the whole person seems to be petrified. It takes a long time before he stands up, "I''ll go outside." "Master..." Where are you going? When Irene chases out and watches Kevin drive in the other direction, she reminds what day it is today. It turns out to be the day of that girl''s death anniversary. Sunny receives Roger''s call not long after she walks out. She is sitting in his car at the moment, carefully watching Roger, wondering why he appears here. "Roger, why are you here?" Unable to hold back her curiosity, Sunny asks. Roger nces at the rearview mirror and remembers the phone call he has received a few minutes ago. At that time, he just got up and received a strange call. "This is Kevin. Come to the western suburb to pick up Sunny here in a moment. But don''t tell her that I let youe." Before Roger thinks about it, the phone hung up, but the man asked him not to tell Sunny. So, Roger has to change the reason, "I happen to work here, and I saw you alone holding the suitcase." Is it just like this? Sunny looks at Roger in doubt. But the person in front of her is Roger, who would not deceive her, so Sunny still chooses to believe him. "Where are we going?" Roger nces at Sunny, "Do you have another ce now?" Sunny wants to say yes, but after thinking about it, where can she go except that small broken rental house? But she doesn''t want Roger to see her broken house. So Sunny asks Roger to stop at where is a little far away from her house. "Well. Thank you, Roger." Roger looks at Sunny in front of him, and looks at her pretending to be rxed. He doesn''t know why he feels upset. He looks at the buildings surround, "Are you sure we stop here?" Sunny doesn''t know why he asks this, so s nods vaguely, "Yes." She is going to get off the car to get her luggage, but she does not expect that Roger also get off the car, "I will help you with it." "No. I can do it myself." Roger looks at Sunny''s ttered face, and the irritability in his heart is even worse, "Do we have to be so estranged?" Hearing this, Sunny is dumbfounded. Does he think they are now estranged? Thinking of this, Sunny let''s go of the luggage, and then Roger takes the opportunity to take it. No, she could not be shaken by his words. If he sees her little broken room, he will be embarrassed. After making up his mind, Sunny is determined. "Roger, we aren''t. But I am no longer the little girl who lives in luxurious house. I have a bad reputation now, so please don''t go with me. Roger doesn''t know what to do with her. Then he lets go of the suitcase and gets into the car pretending to be angry. Sunny watches that the car disappeared into her sight, and she is relieved, and then she slowly moves in the direction of her rental house. Thendlord looks at her indifferently, "You haven''t been here for such a long time. I thought you wouldn''t rent it. And there is a young man who wants to rent it. Sunny looks at the seemingly innocent tenant in front of her, and she does not know where to go. At this moment, a voice suddenlyes from behind, which makes Sunny so scared that she doesn''t dare to look back. Rogeres up, and looks at Sunny with anger, "Why don''t you tell me!" Sunny wants to say that you are going to get married. Please don''t care about me. Please.'' But she is calm, "Well. You still know it." Upon hearing this, Roger suddenly hits on the wall with a fist, "Isn''t it if I don''te, you will never tell me? Sunny, you... disappoint me." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sunny hears this and feels angry, "I let you down? I chase behind you every day. Do you think I have no self-esteem?" Hearing this, Roger subconsciously wants to deny it, but for some reason, he cannot speak. Thendlord is all at sea looking the two quarreling. Sunny says emotionally, "I don''t want to make any bad impression on you. But it doesn''t seem to work." Her voice is getting lower and lower, and there is an indescribable sadness. "You follow me." Roger suddenly takes Sunny''s hand, carrying her suitcase in one hand, and says coldly to thendlord who has no sight, "Please." Thendlord hurries to the side and then watches Sunny being dragged away. "Are you okay..." thendlord asks with concern as he looks at the seemingly dull new tenant. "Yes, I''m okay." He stares at Sunny''s back with a look on his face, seeming to make up his mind. And Sunny is dragged by Roger in one hand with force, which makes her a little painful. Sunny tries to break free from Roger''s hand, "Let go." Roger doesn''t care about her, just looks at her quietly, as if waiting for an answer. "What do you mean by the words upstairs just now?" Sunny doesn''t seem to want to talk about this issue any more, and waves her hand at random, "Nothing else." It means literally. Roger is obviously not very satisfied with this answer, "Tell me." Sunny breaks free, "There is nothing to say. It''s all gone. I have to go." Roger asks, "Where are you going?" "I have to find a house to live in. I''m poor now, and I can''t go home." Roger frowns and looks at Sunny''s back. Then, as if he has made up his mind, he steps forward and pulls Sunny in his car, Fasten your seat belt. Sunny is a little bit of confused. She suddenly wonders why Roger let her get in the car, and does not know where he is going to take her. On the other side, Kevin stops the car in front of a cemetery, and he walks in quickly. The man who looking after the garden obviously has seen Kevin many times, and he doesn''t say anything when hees, and just nods and lets Kevin in. Kevin goes to visit a woman who''s in the photo is smiling, and the smile is exactly the same as Kevin''s. Kevin doesn''t care whether the ground is wet or not. He squats down to clean up the surrounding weeds. "Mom..." He looks at the two photos on the tombstone, a man and a woman, smiling happily. "DadIe to see you." Kevin chatters about what happened recently, "I met a girl. She is very good, but I cannot convince myself..." After finishing talking, Kevin seems to think of something, and carefully takes out a bouquet of flowers from his arms and ces it in front of the tomb. He bows respectfully, "I wille to see you next time." Then he goes to another mountain. Be was buried there. "Be, I''m here to see you. Time passes so fast..." Kevin looks at the photo, and her smile is exactly the same as he portrayed. "You are all gone, leaving me alone..." Kevin signs while speaking, then looks at the sky in the distance, and seems to hear a sigh. He doesn''t know how long it takes before Kevin regains his sense and nces at Be''s tombstone again, I''lle to see you next time. You can rest assured that I will not fall in love with othersI''ve promised you." His voice bes softer and weaker. It seems that even Kevin himself doubts the reliability of his words. Uncontroble, he thinks of Sunny again. He doesn''t know how she is now... Chapter 33 Tomb Sweeping Chapter 33 Tomb Sweeping Sunny sits on Roger''s car at the moment, wondering what he is doing. He takes her to the ce where he lived before going abroad. Although no one has lived for a long time, Roger has always asked someone to clean it, so when the door is opened, there is only a slight dust. Roger throws her suitcase in, and puts the door key in Sunny''s hand, "Here, you live here for a while." No matter she says, he can''t let Sunny live in that small broken house. Sunny is a little surprised to look at him, and then she is dragged out the next second, "Where are we going?" Roger is surprised, "We go to have some food. Aren''t you hungry?" Sunny just wants to say that she is not hungry, but when she looks at the time, it is already noon. "Yes, let''s go. You pay the bill." Sunny says. She has no money. But while on the road, Roger receives a call from his fiance. Hearing Roger speaking softly to the phone, Sunny is quite ufortable. He doesn''t even speak to her so gently. "Well, I still have a younger sister, the former neighbor. Let''s eat together." After discussing with his fiance, Roger turns the steering wheel and drives to another ce. Sunny tentatively asks, "Sister-inw?" "Yes." "Then I should not be with you..." Roger disagrees, "She wants to see you for a long time." But Sunny doesn''t. She is alone and she doesn''t want to see the two so sweet. Sunny can''t help ncing at Roger''s profile. He is still so handsome. But he is no longer hers. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but wondering who the sister-inw is that she could make Roger fall in love with her. After she finally sees her, she knows they are different women. Her sister-inw is so gentle and always smiling sweetly. Looking at herself again, she is obvious a tomboy! Thinking of this, Sunny feels a little depressed, but under the gaze of the future sister-inw, she has to smile forcefully. "Roger, is this your neighbor''s sister? She''s pretty cute..." Michelle Elliott looks at Sunny and Roger nces at her, "Well, when she is stubborn, she can anger you to die." Hearing this, Sunny is angry in her heart. Michelleughs a little, and then greets Sunny to sit down. Sunny obediently sits down. She doesn''t know why, after seeing the sister-inw, all her hostility is gone. There is only one thought in her mind, this is the woman who is suitable for Roger... When she eats at his home instantly and bes Michelle''s loyal fan, staring at Michelle with admiration. Roger peels shrimps for Michelle! She''s never received such treatment. Perhaps Sunny''s eyes are too eye-catching, attracting a glimpse of Roger, "Why are you looking at me? If you want to eat shrimp, you can peel it yourself." Sunny puffs her cheeks, but she doesn''t know why she thinks of Kevin. She doesn''t know whether he will peel a shrimp for her. Thinking about it, she is absent minded, staring at the shrimp in Michelle''s hand. Michelle thinks that Sunny is envious of her shrimps, so she takes it into Sunny''s bowl. Sunny doesn''t know why she blushes. Sunny looks at Michelle with a scorching expression. "Sunny, I wish you and Roger that you will be happy forever." Michelle looks at Sunny, who is very serious, stuns for a while and raises her ss and says "Thank you." Roger smiles, says nothing, and then looks at Michelle, "Drink less, it''s bad for your health." "It''s okay, I''m happy today." Roger touches her head, "Well." Michelle puts down her wine ss obediently, and then looks at Roger withpliment. Roger looks at her and stokes her hair. Sunny on the side looks at the pair, and somehow a sad emotion fills her heart, as if it is all rted to the man who drove her out in the morning. When they finish eating, Roger says suddenly, "Michelle, you know more about Hotan''s domestic At that time, Sunny is drinking wine and suddenly hears her name, she sprays the wine out. Michelle tilts her head and looks at Sunny, "Sunny is so good. It''s not difficult." Then she takes out her mobile phone and calls something. After she hangs up the phone, she waves her hand, "It''s done, Sunny, you can go to work tomorrow." Sunny feels all this happened in a second. It seems like having a dream. It happens that Michelle is a little sleepy. Roger looks at her little head in his arms andughs, and then stands up and hugs Michelle. Sunny just sees Roger holding Michelle disappearing from her eyes. She feels lost. Anyway, she is also drunk. She doesn''t know how Kevin is now, and she doesn''t know if he misses her. Sunny sits on the chair for a long time, and finally waits for the alcohol in her body to dissipate, and waits for her brain to be sober. Then she stands up slowly, then takes a taxi and returns to her new home. After sitting on the sofa, she falls asleep. Ans she dreams of someone. It''s Kevin. She sees him sitting down beside her with a sad face, and then whispering something. "Sunny, after you left, I couldn''t fall asleep and I have no appetite to eat. I want to call you back, but I don''t dare to do this, afraid that you hate me..." Hearing him, although it''s a dream, she feels content. You dare to bully me. So, she gives him an esoteric nce, I will give you a chance if you want me toe back. When "Kevin" hears it, he asks excitedly, "What''s the solution." Kneel in front of me and confess your mistake. As soon as "Kevin" hears it, he kneels down without saying anything. Sunny is shocked for his behavior. The next second, she wakes up, and then looks at the sky outside that is still dark, and she feels relieved. The next day, Sunny wakes up and looks at the strange ceiling, thinking for a long time before thinking of where she is. Then she remembers that she is going to work today. Where is the work address? Sunny racks her brain and then thinks that it is in Hotan Group. Thispany is a well-known overseaspany, and it is said that it is still working with Waston... So, Kevin''s littlepany originally cooperated with Hotan, and then Waston bought hispany, Waston cooperates with Hotan now. After Sunny clears her mind, shees to a conclusion that Lora and Z are really inseparable to her. N?velDrama.Org owns this. After thinking for a long time, Sunny receives a strange call, but it is a familiar voice. "Sunny, this is Michelle. I will arrange for you to go to work. You will go directly to the personnel department to find Channel. Chapter 34 Dreaming Chapter 34 Dreaming "Thank you, Michelle." Originally, Michelle wants to say that it would be fine if she goes in the afternoon, but it is not good to see that she wants to go to work so actively. But Sunny regrets when she sees Lora and Gerry in thepany. Why do theye so early? Fortunately, before Lora notices her, she first hides in a room, and then watches the front desk to lead them into the meeting room, and then she goes out. "Hello, I want to fine Channel." The front desk gives Sunny a suspicious nce. "Did you make an appointment?" Sunny thinks that Michelle tells her so, and she should have made an appointment. She nods boldly, and the front desk servant looks at her with a determined look and says, "Then please to sign here." When Sunny signs, the front desk calls Channel confirms that someone named Sunny has made an appointment before. While passing by the meeting room, she is dumbfounded after seeing the familiar figure at the ss window. Isn''t that Kevin? Why is he here? Seemingly feeling the sight through the ss window, Kevin nces back, but he does not see anyone. He mocks himself that he thinks too much. Sunny, who is walking a few steps away quickly, hides up, trying to smooth her breath. Why is he here? Is god making fun of her? Just when she couldn''t figure it out, she hears someone asking, "Are you Sunny?" Sunny is so shocked that she shakes all over, and then looks back. She is a fashionable woman. Presumably this is Channel, Are you Channel?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The woman frowns as she hears the title. But she doesn''t say anything. Then she says to Sunny, "Come with me." Sunny doesn''t dare to say more and goes with Channel. "Sunny, the only vacant position in ourpany is the secretary of the president. I wonder if you have this experience?" Sunny thinks of her experience of being Kevin''s secretary, so she nods, "Yes I used to be a secretary of a manager in apany called Sienn Group." When Channel hears Sienn Group, she seems to think of something. She raises her delicate eyebrows, turns around and nods. "Fine. Then you wille to here to work tomorrow." Sunny nods, wondering if she passes the interview? She tells Channel her question, and she nods, Yes, that''s it. What do you want to know?" She thinks that she wants to work directly! Sunny shouts in his heart, but she nods very obediently, "Then, Channel, see you tomorrow." Channel seems to be very upset by Sunny calling her name. Atst she says to Sunny, "Fine. See you." Sunny actually wants to hide in Channel''s office for a while, after all, the monsters outside are still in a meeting. But Sunny knows that escaping will not solve the problem after all. She has to face it sooner orter, such as when shees out, she meets Gerry. Gerry turns around to see her, and he seems to be stunned for a moment. Sunny doesn''t really want to see this bastard, so she frowns and subconsciously wants to make a detour. But Gerry doesn''t n to let Sunny go so easily. At this moment, no onees here. If he really wants to do something, the timid person won''t dare to yell. Gerry smiles evilly, and then slowly approaches Sunny. The smile on Gerry''s face makes Sunny feel ufortable, but she walks backward until her back is against the wall. Sunny knows she is cornered, so she says, "Gerry, what do you want to do?" Gerry simply throws the cigarette in his hand on the ground, and then crushes it with his shoe. "Do you believe me if I don''t do anything?" Sunny directly tells him the answer with her eyes, and naturally she doesn''t believe it. "Oh," Gerry chuckles lightly, "Then why do you ask me what I''m going to do? Isn''t it superfluous?" Sunny looks at Gerry and says, "My sister is still lying on the hospital bed because of miscarriage. How do you repay her?" Gerry tilts his head when he hears this, "It''s her abortion, not mine. What''s the matter with me?" Sunny doesn''t expect Gerry to say such shameless words, and the subconsciously wants to hit him on his face. But Gerry grabs her hand, and then presses it against the wall, "Sunny, Z and Lora bullied you like this, why do you still care about them?" "It''s none of your business. Let go. I have nothing to do with you. Don''t do this!" Gerry''s free hand slowly strokes her hair and replies casually, "What if I say no?" Sunny doesn''t say anything, but she hears a voice beside her that is so cold, "Then your hands are gone." Gerry is trying to say who is so bold, but when he turns around, he is scared, "Kevin." Sunny hears the name, and the blood on her face fadespletely. She looks at Kevin walking over step by step, and then gently says in her ear, "I just argued with you and you find such a wimp to anger me?" Although it is softly spoken, Gerry on the side hears it clearly, "Kevin, who did you mean?" "You know what I said." "You!" Gerry is also the young master of apany anyway. How can he let Kevin, an insignificant manager of a smallpany tough at himself? Then he has forgotten the fear and is ready to hit Kevin. Kevin sneers softly. Then he grabs Gerry''s fist and flicks it gently. "Ouch." Gerry squeezes his own arm and cries. Kevin seems to look at Gerry who sucks, "Get out, don''t let me see you here again." Gerry nces at Kevin with hatred. He seems to be thinking something in his heart, but he shows nothing on the face. He nces at Sunny in disappointment before turning away. As soon as Gerry left, only Kevin and Sunny are left in this small room. Sunny feels the ufortable atmosphere and wants to escape subconsciously, "II have to go." "Stop." Sunny sometimes hates why she is so weak. "You did a great job." Kevin walks up gently, and then stands in front of Sunny, bends down to look at her, "I will let you go for a few days and youe to Gerry?" Sunny feels she is wronged, "I don''t go to him, he finds me himself..." Does it? Kevin gives Sunny a look that he doesn''t believe what she says, which makes Sunny helpless. "Yes, he..." Looking at Sunny''s efforts to exin so hard, Kevin is a little impatient, so he directly interrupts her. "Don''t say it, I can judge myself." When Sunny hears what he says, she could only secretly sigh in her heart, "Well, anyway, I have said everything, whether you believe it or not." Kevin watches Sunny coldly finishes the sentence, and then leaves. For a moment, he wants to stay her and wants to stretch out his hand to hold her, but he doesn''t. They pass each other once again. This time, Sunny couldn''t tell what is on her mind. It seems to be expected, but there are some unclear emotions that are brewing in her heart. When she walks to the door, Sunny meets the person she doesn''t want to meet most, Lora! It seems that she is waiting for her at the door in particrly. When she hears the footsteps and turns to see Sunny, she is relieved. "Come here, I have something to tell you." Sunny is a little scared. She looks at Lora suspiciously and decides not to be fooled again. Lora looks at her like this and knows what she is afraid of, so she has to exin, "I just want to tell you something." "What?" Sunny says coldly. "Here it is. Your sister recently had a miscarriage, and her body has been repeatedly not very good, but we need to win the cooperation of Hotan. The boss says that as long as it is a woman, it will be fine, so..." Hearing this, Sunny finally understands what Lora means. It turns out that Lora wants her to sell her own body and create benefits for them! She smiles coldly, "Lora, do you think I am really stupid?" Chapter 35 Dont Let Me See You Again Chapter 35 Don''t Let Me See You Again Lora doesn''t expect that she talks to Sunny so softly but Sunny sneers at her. "I''m doing it for you. I heard that you left Kevin. Why not looking for the next rich man?" Lora nces at Sunny proudly. "I heard that the boss of Hotan is also rich. It is said that he looks pretty good." Sunny cannot bear it anymore, her fists are clenched in her hands, and she scolds, "Since he is so good, why don''t you go yourself?" Unexpectedly, Lora is quite self-knowingly, "I am old now. Although I am still charming, it''s not as good as I was young." Sunny couldn''t help but ridicules, "Yeah, it is a fun to be a mistress at that time." Hearing this, the look on her face is gloomy. In the end, she says, "That''s because your mother doesn''t have the ability to keep a man. Men are visual animals. Your mother doesn''t dress herself up, no wonder she couldn''t stay a man. "Pa!" Sunny finally couldn''t stand it. After she ps Lora, her whole body is shaking, "Don''t mock at my mother!" Lora is pped by Sunny, whom she has never looked up at, is in a rage. How could she let her go? She is going to fight back now. However, after going through so many things, Sunny is no longer the innocent girl she used to be. She blocked Lora''s hand and suddenly gives her a second p. Lora doesn''t expect that the little bitch dares to beat her. Then she looks at Sunny in disbelief. She doesn''t expect that she bes so fierce now. She says coldly, "Bitch, I won''t let you go." After all, she is carrying the brand-name bags from Sunny''s closet, and leaves angrily. Looking at the back of Lora, she feels a little speechless, not knowing what to say for a while. She knows that Lora will retaliate her. Lora has known the ce she works. Lora must figure out the way to hurt her. On the other hand, she is really tired. She has suffered too many things recently. Some are beyond her control. So, she makes up her mind. If Lora really wants to take action against her this time, she must fight back. Anyway, she already has nothing to lose now, so she won''t fear anymore. Thinking this way, Sunny''s cell phone suddenly rings. It''s from Michelle. "Hello, Michelle." "Sunny, did you go to work today? How do you feel it?" For a while, Sunny doesn''t know how to answer, so she says, "Well, it''s not bad..." Michelle smiles heartily, "With me here, you don''t have to worry about your sry. Just do it!" Hearing this, Sunny finally feels a long absence of warmth. "I know. Thank you, Michelle. " After hanging up the phone, Sunny breathes a sigh of relief, repeatedly telling herself that there must be hope in the future, and after thinking about it, she leaves. She does not know that there is a man behind her who has been staring at her, his eyes areplex. The next day, Sunnyes to thepany early and finds that the people here are not the same as her work time. It is already eight o''clock, but there are few people in thepany. She has to ask someone personally, "Where is the president''s office?" This person obviously doesn''t expect that someonees early in the morning to ask where the president is. She looks at Sunny in surprise. "I''m the new secretary." Sunny is faced with the confused gaze, she''d better exin. "Oh, the president''s office is on the 21st floor, and the secretary''s office is in the next room." Sunny nods, but she doesn''t expect the worker adds, "President hasn''te to work for a long time." Sunny couldn''t understand what the worker actually means, and can only pretend she understands, "Okay, I got it, thank you." When she goes to her office and sits for a day without doing anything, Sunny finally understands what that worker means. The president is not in the office. Is there any use for being a secretary? It takes a long time for her to realize that Channel has arranged the most idle and useless work for her. After thinking about it, Sunny is a little angry. Although she is not good at business, she doesn''t need the job that she only gets sry without doing something. She wants to find Channel, but she doesn''t dare to do so because this is introduced by her Michelle. So Sunny sits down again. Since there is nothing to do, then she just does what she wants. Because she has nothing to do when she is off work, she clocks out on time. But when Sunny walks out of this building, she sees a little girling towards her, and then pulls the corner of her clothes, "Mrs., I''m lost. Can you help me find my parents?" Sunny knows that many kids have been lost, so she immediately agrees her, "Where is your home, I will take you back." The little girl''s face shes a strange smile, "Mrs., my house is in the No.23 resident building." Sunny looks around, there are not many houses around, so she knows where the house is. It is a somewhat remotemunity. But because the sky is still bright at the moment, Sunny doesn''t think too much, and takes the little girl''s hand and goes to themunity. But in the midway, someone covers her face with a cloth dipped in ethanol. She subconsciously wants to hold her breath, but she still sucks the ethanol. Then she feels dizzy for a while, and when she tries to find the little girl, she finds that the girl is standing with the person who drugs hers and looks at her with disdainful look. Only then does she realize that she is being cheated. Before she faints away, thest person she thinks of is actually Kevin. If she can survive this time, she will... After Sunny wakes up, she finds herself lying on a hotel bed neatly dressed. Although she is neatly dressed, she seems to have a fever and is hot all over. In this situation, Sunny understands that she is drugged. No one is here. Sunny unbuttons her shirt, and then rolls on the bed, rubbing her legs on the quilt, trying to make himself feel better. But what she doesn''t expect is the next second, while she is still rolling on the bed, the door is opened and a man stands there. At the moment, Sunny''s face is even redder, and she waves at the man as if she refuses him but at the same time wees him. Kevin apparently does not expect to see such an attractive scene when he opens the door, and he stands there for a while. But after a while, he understands what happens. He closes the door, walks heavily to her and sits down beside the bed. He picks up Sunny whose shirt is half taken off, and looks at Sunny with inexplicable eyes. "Youyou go away." When the man picks her up, his unique masculinity fills her nose. Under the effect of drugs, Sunny has the urge to put the man down. But her reason still prevails. Sunny stretches out a hand and presses it weakly against the man''s chest, refusing the man''s approach again. "Does it feel terrible?" The man''s familiar voice rings in her ears, Sunny nods subconsciously, then shakes her head again as if remembering something. Kevin seems a little curious that Sunny doesn''t recognize him, and he doesn''t want to disguise, and takes off the clothes left on Sunny. That Lora is really mean. In order to get the cooperation opportunity with Hotan, she just gives Sunny to him... Now Sunny is here, if he doesn''t do anything, he is a fool. So, although Sunny is still weakly resisting him, this resistance is a piece of cake for the man. He holds Sunny''s two hands with one hand, and then the other hand skillfully fans the fire on her. Sunny is drugged, but the man seems to be familiar with her sensitive points, and he touches and feels Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. her. Chapter 36 Trap Chapter 36 Trap "Don''t..." Her words are full lust, which makes the man''s lower body stiffer. He could not bear it anymore. So, he turns over and presses Sunny under him, and begins to do whatever he wants. "No..." She asks for mercy in a dumb voice, and then faints in a shudder. When Sunny wakes up the next day, she is still lying in bed alone. But she is covered with various kiss marks, some of which are already bluish, which is particrly conspicuous on Sunny''s fair skin. Sunny takes a lot of effort to remember what happened before she fainted yesterday, and her face is pale. She is... Thinking of this, she sits up quickly. Whether it is the familiar low back pain, or although it has been cleaned, it is still strange in her lower body, all show that she is... But that person yesterday always gives her a very familiar feeling. He seems to be... Sunny doesn''t continue to think more. She wants to get dressed as soon as possible and leave here. It''s just that she looks at the clothes like the rags. How fierce are they yesterday? Naturally, no one can answer her question. But at this time, there is a knock on the door. Sunny reluctantly revives and asks, "Who is it?" "Miss Sunny? I was sent by the president to give you clothes." Sunny is about to get out of bed to open the door, but finds that her legs are soft and could not walk. She just kneels on the ground as soon as she gets out of bed. "Miss Sunny?" Obviously, the movement is not small, and the voice outside is also a little puzzled. Sunny blushes with shame, "I''m fine, please leave the clothes at the door, I will take itter." The man thinks for a while, and it seems to be the only way. Sunny thinks about it and asks, "Wait, wait, I have a question for you." The man also cooperates with her. "Is your President Kevin''s father..." There is a pause at the door, and then after a while it rings again, "Yes." Sunny wants to kneel to the ground. She is fucked by Kevin''s father. The ignorant Sunny is now thinking about how to solve it. For today''s n, she can only prove the innocence by death. Although there is nothing to prove that the body is innocent. So, the man at the door hears Sunny''s sad voice, "I know, please tell Kevin I wille to him again in his next life." Then the man at the door is panicked and starts to pat the door, fearing that she would do something wrong. The man at the door has to call Kevin "President, Miss Sunny ismitting suicide at the moment." When the man who is sitting in the office drinking tea hears this, he sprays all the tea in his mouth on the person opposite. Regardless of the other''s eyes that almost kill him, Kevin waves his hand, "Bro, I have an urgent matter to deal with now. Please wait for me." He picks up his coat and hurries in the direction of the hotel. Sunny, you are fool. Don''t do anything stupid! After Sunny says that, she looks for something in the room tomit suicide. Of course, she first wraps herself in a bed sheet, so that her body will not be naked in front of others. She finally finds a recement razor de in the bathroom. Sunny tries on her hand first, to see if the de is sharp. The de doesn''t disappoint her, and there is a cut on her hand all at once, and the blood flows out slowly. Sunny nods with satisfaction, and then ns to try on her arteries. She finds a suitable position on her arms and when she is nning to cut it, the door is kicked open. Sunny is almost startled and couldn''t even hold the knife. "Who is it?" The voice at the door rings again, "Miss Sunny, It''s Kevin who you want to see you in the next life." The next second, the bathroom door is opened, and a sweaty, gasping Kevin appears in front of Sunny. "Are you a fool? Why do you want tomit suicide?" Kevin looks at the small cut in her hand. If he doesn''t arrive in time, the consequences would be... Sunny freezes for a second, and then quickly recovers, "I don''t think my body is pure enough. I don''t match you, so I want to..." Kevin is stunned. "Did you still have sex with other men?" Sunny nods in grievance, "I was drugged yesterday, and then making love with the President of Hotan. He maybe is your father or your uncle or someone else." Hearing this, Kevin''s face is pale and red, and after a while, there is a burst ofugh. "Why do youugh at me?" Sunny couldn''t stand it. She was raped by someone, and the bastard is still At this time, the voicees from outside the door, "Miss Sunny, only the President is here yesterday. There is no father or uncle." Hearing this, Sunny''s eyes widen, and then she throws out the de in her hand the next second. "Kevin, you are a bastard! You scared me." She wants to beat him up, but she couldn''t do it well, and she is wrapped in bath towels and couldn''t move easily. "Okay, let''s get the clothes in first." Kevin finally stops smiling and says to the door with a serious face. It doesn''t take long for Kevin to have another set of clothes in his hand, and looks at Sunny amusingly, "Are you wearing it yourself or will I wear it for you." Sunny shots him a nce and takes the clothes, "You go out." Kevin sighs helplessly, and then goes out under Sunny''s grudged eyes. "I''m a little hungry. You go to buy some food." Kevin says the door, and the other person nods and goes downstairs. Sunny puts on her clothes, and then she has time to sort out the messy thoughts. If Kevin is the person in charge of Hotan and he is also the person in charge of Sienn Group, then why should he stay in the smallpany affiliated to Sienn Group? "Kevin, are you here?" Kevin answers patiently at the door, "I''m here." "Who the hell are you?" "I am Kevin." "Are you the president of Hotan Group?" Kevin is silent now, and he answers after a while, "Yes." "What about Sienn Group?" "It''s also mypany." "What is the rtionship between Sienn and Hotan?" "There is no specific rtionship." One is a domesticpany, and the other is a foreignpany. I am just the legal person of bothpanies. "Kevin, I don''t have anything you want, right?" If so, Sunny can''t think of any other reason that he will avenge for her. But when asking this question, Kevin is silent, and he doesn''t know how to answer it. At the beginning, she does have something he wanted. Butter, he gradually stops doing those things and he just wants to let Sunny give him a baby. "What I want has been written clearly in the contract." Sunny carefully recalls the contents of the contract and feels that she probably already understands it, so she throws the next question, "Who is the portrait of the woman in the study?" Unexpectedly, being asks about the flourishing thing, Kevin''s face is tense at once, "Sunny, don''t get too far." Sunny hears this warning and stops talking, obediently shuts up and opens the door. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She stands neatly in front of Kevin, who is a little awkward because of running, "I won''t ask anything. Rest assured, the rtionship between us is clear from beginning to end." He doesn''t know why, when he hears Sunny saying this, Kevin''s heart is filled with an unspeakable sorrow. He wants to say something, but finds that he has nothing to say at all. The only thing he could say is "sorry". This is the most useless word. It takes Sunny a long time to gather her clothes and he says, "If there is nothing else, I''ll go back to work first. The president is back and the secretary can''t be absent anymore." "Just wait for Maud to buy breakfast back..." "No, I''m not hungry." Sunny gives him a cold look, "President Kevin, I have to go." Kevin looks helpless at the angry Sunny. He really doesn''t know how to persuade Sunny. So, he nods reluctantly, "Then, let me go with you." Then he calls Maud and asks him to send the breakfast to Sunny in the office. Then he follows behind Sunny and walks away. At this time, Kevin hopes that Sunny loses temper in front of him, instead of walking fast like now, without saying a word. "I..." Kevin just wants to speak and hears a sharp horn next to him, overshadowing him. Kevin nces at the car with some resentment. He misses the opportunity to speak once, and it is not that simple to exin again, so until they walk to thepany, Kevin does not speak again. Chapter 37 Very Wronged Chapter 37 Very Wronged This makes Sunny, who is waiting for his exnation, feels a little sullen, so she obviously walks a few steps faster at the elevator entrance, catches up with thest elevator, and leaves Kevin outside the door. Kevin looks at the elevator ascending slowly, and thinks of the grimace of Sunny just before the elevator is closed. He feels funny. With this childish expression, he unexpectedly finds himself very funny. President Kevin stands seriously at the elevator door, and then sighs leisurely. He finds he signs a lot recently... He is confused. What''s wrong with him? After waiting for the elevator toe down, Kevin still doesn''t figure out, and then he slowly presses for twenty-one. And his thoughts fly away as the elevator goes up. Sunny, who is already upstairs, sees the door of the president''s office opens, and there is also a voice of someone talking. For a moment, she is curious who else could enter the president''s office. So, she quietly snoops at the door to overhear. She first hears Maud''s sound, "Sir, this is your breakfast." Then there is another cold voice, "Where is he?" "The president is on his way back," Maud replies. "My brother really makes others worried about him..." Brother? When Sunny hears this, she almost shocks to the ground. The man inside is actually Kevin''s brother? Does Kevin have an older brother? Driven by curiosity, Sunny especially wants to see what his brother, who is able to say this kind of thing, looks like. Just as she tries to poke her head and wants to see the inside clearly, her back cor is suddenly grabbed, and she nces back. It''s Kevin, with satisfaction on his face. "I... I am about to go in and ask if they need coffees." Sunny makes an excuse first. But Kevin obviously doesn''t believe this excuse very much, still carrying Sunny''s cor without letting go. "Hey, let go of me. What are you doing?" Sunny uses both hands to scramble at Kevin''s hand, trying to let him let go of her. At this time, the two people inside also hear the movement outside, ande out together. "Kevin, let go of her." She doesn''t expect that the one appears in front of her is a beautiful man. Although her whole body is full of anger, this does not prevent Sunny from admiring the beautiful man. Just then, her cor is loosened, but as a bonus, her brain is knocked. "Wipe your saliva." Sunny keeps looking at the handsome man. "Hello Sir. I am Sunny. What''s your name? Apparently, the handsome man does not expect that she would be like this. He is already angry now, and she dares to ost him. So, he looks at Sunny like looking at aliens. At this moment, Kevin suddenly steps forward and blocks Sunny behind him, "It''s not early now. I know what you said, so please go get busy with your work." The handsome man realizes that he is being driven out, and his raises his eyebrows. His brother is getting bolder. But he really has something else to do now, so he nods at Maud, then res at Kevin coldly, and turns away. After he leaves, Sunny suddenly finds that Kevin is still in front of her. So, she naturally stretches out to push Kevin aside, and goes into the office herself. Kevin squints at the woman crossing her legs, and begins to wonder if he treats her too well recently, so that she dares to step on his nose. If Maud can hear Kevin''s heart, he will definitely ask in a sentimental voice. Did you really abuse her? At this moment, the front desk suddenly calls the inside line, and Kevin picks it up. "President, there is a woman called Z for Miss Sunny in the reception room. She says there is something to do with Sunny." Hearing this name, Kevin raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. It seems that he is well trained in the hospital. He is so anxious to die. So, after hanging up the phone, he goes straight to the office and pulls up Sunny, "Go away, your sister Originally Sunny is still angry, but when she hears that Z hase here, she has a terrible headache. How could this woman dare toe here? So, she thinks about it and takes Kevin''s hand, "You go with me." Kevin looks at Sunny a little bit unexpectedly. How could he not know what is in her mind, and looking at her begging himself, then he just agrees. So, what appear in front of Z are the two people holding hands. This makes Z, who has just recovered from the wound, have the urge to lose temper, but shees here today to find Sunny, so she has to bear it first. "Kevin..., I have something to tell my sister. It''s the girls'' private talks, you..." Kevin raises his eyebrows and says nothing, but Sunny speaks first, "Kevin is not an outsider, just say something here, I have something to deal withter." Z looks at Sunny with hatred. Why good luck alwayse to Sunny and what is left to her is rubbish? "This is the case," Z has no choice but to take the lead. "Gerry and hispany have encountered Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. some difficulties. I wonder if Sunny, since you are the president secretary of Hotan Group, you can plead with the president of Hotan to ask for help... " Sunny sighs after hearing the words, "Z, thispany is not mine." Z still refuses to give up, "You are the president''s secretary and has sex with him again. It''s easy to get his help." Z is so anxious that she says what Lora asked her not to say. Sunny''s face ispletely gloomy. "I think you are really spoiled. Where did you hear all these nonsenses?" Z does not care about ying now, "If you refuse to do me a favor, I will tell the major newspapers about this and make your reputation worse. I will see whether Mr. Kevin still want you or not." Z is naturally fearless. In her perception, Kevin is just a general manager of a smallpany, and thispany has now been acquired by Warner Group, so nothing can be nobler than her now. So, she knows that Sunny would not refuse her; otherwise, it would be her who suffers But she doesn''t expect that it is the easy-going Kevin drives her away. "You can get out, find someone else, and don''t bother Sunny." Kevin pretends to be annoyed and looks at Z with some anger, as if he wants to beat her. After all, Z is still a little scared in front of a strange man, so she nces at Sunny with a bitter hatred, "Let''s wait and see. We have a chance to have a good chat." Sunny shrugs helplessly. "It''s really that I don''t go to trouble, and trouble stilles to me." Kevin touches Sunny''s head, "I won''t let them bully you." Speaking of this, Sunny suddenly remembers that there were some people saved her in her father''s funeral. "Did you send them there?" Kevin says yes. Sunny almost forgets it. It seems that he has been following Sunny for a long time, ready to y a trick with her at any time. So Sunny wants to say something, but she doesn''t say it after all, but she wants to ask a question. "Did you cause Gerry''spany to have such a problem?" Hearing this, Kevin gives her a strange look, "You overestimate me." Before Sunny could speak, Kevin says, "It''s my brother." When ites to the handsome man, Sunny soon leaves behind the problems just now. "What''s your brother''s name? Why haven''t I seen him before? What does he do? Why is he so powerful?" Facing a series of questions, Kevin''s face is gloomy. He grits his teeth and spits out a sentence, "Why don''t I know you are so interested in my brother?" Sunny answers casually, "Sure. It''s natural to be interested in handsome man." The tone of speech is so frivolous. If his brother hears that he is called like this, Sunny may be in danger. "He is a gangster, my half-brother..." Kevin, who is lost in thoughts, not only speaks seriously, but even his expression bes sad. This makes Sunny realize at once that she is asking about someone else''s pain. "You...sorry, don''t say it..." Sunny wants to change the subject. She even stands up anxiously, but Kevin presses her shoulders and pushes her back again. "I haven''t told anyone about this. My brother is weak since childhood, andfather taught him martial arts, asked him to exercise every day." Sunny understands that this father must be the biological father of his brother. This story is destined to be a tragedy. Kevin says a little at the beginning and couldn''t go any further. Sunny has to step forward and pat his shoulder tofort him. Kevin buries his head in Sunny''s arms and takes a few deep breaths. Obviously, he is recalling the sad memories, which makes him depressed. Chapter 38 Get Out Chapter 38 Get Out So Sunny interrupts this matter, "I''m a little hungry. Would you like to eat something with me?" Kevin knows that she is doing something for himself, so he nods and agrees. After all, he is still too fragile and he had not ready to face all this. Kevin goes with Sunny, and they walk out of the reception room one after the other, and walk towards the elevator. They behaviors, which are familiar to them both, cause a sensation in the office. Everyone starts whispering after they left, discussing what the rtionship is between the two. The front desk says, "This little secret must be the mistress of the president." The personnel department says, "No. Miss Sunny is obviously not only backed up by the president. You know, the one who introduced her in thepany is Michelle." A group of people obviously sunned when they hear the name "Miss Michelle?" The personnel department nods affirmatively, "Yes!" For a while, the office seems to be excited in gossiping. At this time, there is a voice suddenly inserted, "Miss Sunny? It''s that Sunny?" Everyone notices something wrong and looks at the one who is speaking. A woman in a white coat seems to be just off the night shift and stands at the door of theirpany without changing clothes. These gossips only pass on in their office. How could they be so naive to tell others? So, when someonees, they all sit back on their ces and pretend to be busy. The woman in the white coat is somewhat disappointed to see them. At this time, the front desk girl carefully approaches, "Excuse me. Who are you looking for?" On the other side, Sunny is pulling Kevin to eat food. "Yesterday you were tired too. You have to eat more to keep your body strong." Sunny talks while looking at a tonic porridge shop. Looking at the simple words "Aphrodisiac" written on it, Sunny gives a yful nce at Kevin. Kevin naturally understands what she meant, and under her gaze, Kevin gently smiles. It seems that this little girl was not satisfied with him yesterday. She dares to provoke him in the morning. Thanks to Sunny''s nce, it makes Kevine out of some ufortable emotions just now. He feels a little bit better. In the end, Sunny still has no courage to pull Kevin into the shop. She randomly selects one shop and goes in with Kevin. "How''s Irene recently?" She has left a few days, but she missed her very much. Kevin nods, "She''s very fine." Sunny wants to ask something, but she couldn''t find a chance. Then she might just seize the chance to ask him. "Kevin, can I ask you a question?" "Yes." Maybe the morning sunlight climbs through the window, or the breeze gently touches him, or it is because of the person in front of him, Kevin is in good mood now. "How many women have you been together before?" But this question soon stirs Kevin''s happy mood, "What do you mean by that?" Sunny feels a little wronged, "The literal meaning." Kevin nces at her, "It''s useless to pretend to be pitiful, but I can tell you if you''re curious." As soon as she hears it, Sunny''s eyes are all bright, and her head rises suddenly. He always feels like being treated. "I haven''t had a woman before you." Kevin deliberately tantalizes her, and then looks at Sunny''s disappointed face with satisfaction. "Are you prostituting me?" Sunny pouts. Kevin sees the rice in the corner of her mouth. So, he reaches out his hand and gently wipes the rice for her, and then puts it in his mouth. Sunny looks at this move, and suddenly her heart beats faster. What he is doing? Is he prostituting her? Why did he do such an ambiguous thing? Although she is so roaring in her heart, she blushes with his move. Hearing this, Mandy seems to grab a life-saving straw, only to see her eyes suddenly light up. She turns her head to look at the little girl with her exaggerated smiley face. "Hello, I am looking for Sunny!" Looking at Mandy''s eyes, the little girl feels terrified, but she still maintains her calmness, suppresses her fearful heart, and patiently answers Mandy. "Miss Sunny just goes out with our President Kevin. It is estimated that it will take a while for them to Hearing Kevin''s name, she is so happy when she thinks that she will be the wife of the president in the future. Then sheughs and asks continuously. "Wait, you just said Kevin. Is it Kevin Quinn?" Despite she knows it, Mandy still wants to confirm it is Kevin Quinn, but her question only makes the little girl at the front desk not wanting to look at her. She didn''t even know that. It seems that she is not reliable. So, the girl doesn''t want to talk to Mandy Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. anymore. After that, the little girl politely smiles at thending, and immediately begins to find an excuse to leave. "I''m sorry. I have something to deal with at the moment. Mandy is not stupid. She knows that the person in front of her obviously doesn''t want to talk to her. Since then, she ignores the little girl at the front desk, but finds a high-end sofa and sits down. The posture is so noble, so arrogant. Her high-heeled shoes keep hitting the floor, making a rattling noise, which attracts everyone''s attention. Mandy is thinking to herself that when she bes the wife of the president in the future, she will fire all the staffs in the office. Everyone''s eyes are naturally attracted to her, and they begin to gossip. "Why is this woman so arrogant? I thought she is someone whoes to inspect us. Is she the wife of the president? Impossible. President Kevin has already had Miss Sunny? "Is the woman his wife, and Sunny is the mistress, so shees to punish Sunny?" "I don''t know." For a moment, the whole office is gossiping. And god knows who says President ising'', and then everyone closes their mouths and returns to their work. Mandy is excited to hear that. But when she looks the gate, what is happening in front of her makes her stunned. She only sees Sunny''s hand holding Kevin''s. The two of them walk in side by side. They only look at each other, and not paying attention to Mandy. Mandy looks at their behavior. They are so sweet. How could they be brother and sister? They are just like a couple. But Mandy doesn''t know how to say the first sentence, so she just coughs a bit, trying to attract the eyes of the two. They then look at Mandy, with different expressions. Kevin''s face is all question marks. After all, he doesn''t know who she is. However, Sunny doesn''t forget Mandy, or what she has said to Mandy. So, she suddenly let go of Kevin''s hand. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Sunny!" Although Mandy is confused right now, it is imperative to express her heart to Kevin first. Then, she can''t leave a bad impression on Kevin. Judging on their hands holding together right now, Mandy thinks their rtionship is not that simple. So, Mandy has to act. Sunny is obviously unable to adapt to Mandy''s sudden and abnormal smile. She can only stutter to answer Mandy. "Yeah, Mandy. I haven''t seen you for a long time too." Looking at the two women in front of him, Kevin has an inexplicable feeling. Then he asks Sunny. "Sunny, who is she?" Sunny wants to introduce Mandy to Kevin, but Mandy is so anxious that she speaks first. "Kevin, I''m Mandy, Sunny''s friend and roommate in the university. Nice to meet you." Sunny is speechless and just nods silently to express her affirmation. Kevin listens and nods indifferently. Yes, after all, the woman in front of him is still a stranger to him. Mandy is not annoyed to see Kevin''s reaction, just looks at Sunny with a smile, and then begins to speak attentively to her. "I''m going to go to have a cafe with Kevin. Do you have any questions? Chapter 39 Catch On the Spot Chapter 39 Catch On the Spot Sunny shakes her head, "Of course not." "That''s good." After that, Mandy begins to take Kevin''s hand, and then she ns to go out with him in the public. But Kevin doesn''t give her any face and shakes off her hand. After all, Sunny is still watching him, and he doesn''t want her to misunderstand him, nor does he want to make her unhappy. Mandy feels that her face is stiff, but she does not dare to get angry, instead, she smiles awkwardly. Kevin doesn''t want to go to the so-called cafe with this woman, but he doesn''t want to make Sunny feel embarrassed. After all, that woman is her friend. But he doesn''t want to be alone with the woman, so he stretches out his hand and ns to take Sunny''s hand without saying a word. Mandy knows what Kevin wants to do, but she does not dare to say anything. She just res at Sunny, as if to warn her not to follow them. With Mandy''s ring eyes, Sunny quickly withdraws her hand. Her eyes revealed a trace of fear, even if itsts for only a second but Kevin still catches it. "It''s fine, Kevin. You go first. I won''t disturb you." After that, Sunny leaves without looking back. In front of so many people, she doesn''t want to show her pitiful face, so she just leaves quickly. Kevin sees the fear in her eyes, and he knows that Mandy is causing troubles to Sunny. He looks back at Mandy. But what he sees is that Mandy suddenly bes gentle in an instant. Looking at her, Kevin cannot pick out anything wrong for a while, so he leaves alone, not looking at Mandy at all. He has to wait and see who this bitch is! Mandy knows that Kevin is going to go out with her, so she quickly catches up with him. Kevin doesn''t look at Mandy, even if she is sitting opposite him. He just says disdainfully. "Who the hell are you? What is your rtionship with me, and what does it matter to me?" Looking at Kevin, who is constantly stirring the coffee, Mandy just takes a sip of the coffee, which seems to very enjoyable, and then she just says elegantly. "This coffee tastes good. Would you like to try it?" Kevin stops his movements and puts down his usual gentleman style. "Okay, don''t tell me this nonsense. If you don''t have anything to tell me, then I have to go. I still have many things to deal with. Enjoy yourself." Mandy quickly stops him. "Kevin. Sunny and I are roommates, and you are in the dormitory next door. Ie here today to tell you that I...I have fallen in love with you for a long time! " If Kevin is still a student, he might be awkward. After all, it is indeed a surprise to be confessed so bluntly by girl. However, since college, he has been chased after by so many beautiful girls that he doesn''t have any feeling now. "Thank you so much for appreciating my talents, and thank you for appreciating me for so long. But I still want to tell you. I ''m sorry. I can''t give you the kind of happiness you want. I don''t love you. So, please let go. " Kevin just refuses her directly. He doesn''t concern her feeling. Looking at Mandy''s attitude towards Sunny, she must have caused many troubles to Sunny when they were students. Now he can help her take revenge. "What did you say?" Hearing this, Mandy is a little unbelievable, just like the handsome man she has always liked is just made up by her. "Miss Mandy, no matter how much you say, I really don''t have any impression on you, so don''t pester me anymore. I will feel annoyed. "But...I didn''t perter you..." Kevin will never know what happens to Mandy when he goes to check out. Hatred has gradually creeped on her. She grits her teeth, looking at the back of the man. Kevin, you force me. After checking the bill, Kevin doesn''t look up to see what happens to Mandy. He has many things to deal with now, and he just leaves. Mandy thinks with joy that he wille back again, at least saying goodbye to her, but she sits for a while and does not see hime back again, only to realize that he has gone. If there is someone who is really cold in the world, Mandy feels that there is no one but Kevin. So, Mandy just goes home angrily. When Sunny goes back to thepany, she feels very ufortable as the office is gossiping about her. She has no choice but to wait for Kevin toe back in the office. She doesn''t know what Mandy will say to Kevin. She only knows it''s useless to protect herself and maintain the peaceful rtionship with Mandy. Mandy will be kind as long as Sunny doesn''t touch her interests. She didn''t know who Kevin is when she was a student. But she heard Mandy mentioned him. After hearing about him so many times, she also wondered how excellent the Kevin was, and what he like was. So, one day when Mandy talked about him, she rushed up excitedly and asked, "Mandy, is this Kevin handsome?" The person next to Sunny wanted to hold her so she didn''t ask about this, but it was toote, and Sunny got a hostile look from Mandy. "Why, are you also interested in him?" Sunny naturally shook her head. She wanted to say more, but a girl beside her quietly pulled the corner of her clothes, suggesting that she should stop talking. "No," she shook her head honestly, "I just want to see who can make you so intoxicated." Mandy''s face was red, and she wanted to cover it, saying, "It''s nothing. He is just a normal man." In the end, it was in the public toilet where the girl who held her quietly told her, "That Kevin, it can only be mentioned by herself. We can''t even ask." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Why?" "She thinks too much, thinking that everyone is interested in Kevin." Thinking about the past, Sunny finds that she is lost in a memory. She wonders whether Kevin has returned. At this moment, she hears someone outside calling the president, and she knows that Kevin is back. She doesn''t even think about whether he hase back. She runs out directly. But the person whoes is not Kevin, but his brother. Sunny is confused that the beautiful brother just leave. Why does hee back now? Despite the doubts, Sunny doesn''t show it, and respectfully says. "The president is out and has not returned yet." The brother nods, and then takes the elevator to Kevin''s exclusive office, ignoring the gossips behind him. "Hey, this is the brother of our president. He is good-looking..." "Yes. I heard that he is called Ellison." There gossip has attracted the man''s attention that justes in. "What are you talking about?" It is a simple sentence, but it calms down the whole office immediately. Everyone is back to their position. Kevin is satisfied that his majesty is still there, and then he nces at Sunny, motioning her to follow him up together. Sunny sighs in her heart, she just leaves the gossip, but now she is thrown into gossip again. So Sunny has to follow Kevin into the elevator. As soon as he enters the elevator, Kevin squeezes his eyebrows, "It''s so tired..." Chapter 40 I Have No Impression On You Chapter 40 I Have No Impression On You Sunny just wants to ask why he is so tired, but the two hands squeeze Kevin''s shoulder obediently, "Do you feel better now?" "Yes." Kevin sighsfortably, and the elevator arrives at this time. Ellison stands expressionlessly at the elevator door and looks at the two of them. Sunny puts her hands down obediently, and she waits for Kevin to get out before stepping away. It''d better not to interfere into them. This time Kevin does not pull her by the cor, but just let her return to her position, closing the door with a serious face, "Ellison, do you find something?" Ellison nods sternly, and then says no more, which makes Kevin, who has been waiting for him to continue talking, feels a little helpless. "What is it?" Then Ellison continues, "Warner and Gerry''spany have insider trading. The twopanies are basically in a joint state. If we want to break them one by one, we can only cause troubles to them." Kevin ces his hand on his chin, pretending think deeply, "Good idea." Ellison feels speechless, "Then will you implement it?" Kevin nods rightfully, "Yes. Is there anyone else?" "I thought you are not willing to send your baby out." Ellison nces at the door with some interest. Kevin smiles and says, "How can I? Ellison, you said she is my baby. How can I give her out?" Ellison doesn''t say anything, but pats Kevin''s shoulder, and then walks towards the door. When he "Do it cleanly this time. I don''t want to tidy up for you." This makes Kevin blushed. When will his first mistake stops beingughed at by this bastard? Instead of squabbling with Ellison, he says with full confidence, "Rest assure." Even if he doesn''t do it for himself, he can''t fail either. Ellison stops his footsteps, and then silently says, "You''ve grown up." Only then he opens the door and leaves. At that time, Sunny is lying on the corner, and suddenly sees the door open, and the beautiful brother leaves. Then suddenly a roares from the president''s office, "I have grown up for many years!" Hearing this great disrespect, Sunny turns her head nkly to look at Ellison who is waiting for the elevator. He covers his ears, and then enters the elevator in this pose. When she is thinking about it, Kevin walks out angrily, and then drags her into the office. Sunny, who hasn''t had time to resist, is mmed on the sofa by Kevin, and then he looks her seriously. "I have an important task for you." Sunny hasn''t has time to speak, and is flushed. She can only turn her head away, and then says, "What''s task?" "What should we eat at noon?" Hearing this, Sunny looks at him confusingly. She thought it will be an very important task. It isn''t until she sees Kevin''s smirking expression that Sunny realizes that she is being fooled. Then she is angry and pushes Kevin away, "Go out!" Kevin is not angry at being pushed away. He is stillughing at Sunny''s discolored expression. For a moment, he suddenly wants to kiss Sunny''s pursed mouth. But Kevin knows that this is wrong, and he silently murmuring the name of Be several times in his heart, and this temporarily suppressed the fire in his heart. He already has this reaction, and Kevin naturally not let Sunny stay with him, so he makes an excuse to let the angry Sunny go out first, and then spreads himself on the sofa panting. Some things are not controlled by him. Just like now, even though Sunny has gone out, her breath is still in the air, as if she is still in front of him. Kevin knows that it will be out of control sooner orter, but he cannot control himself. He wants to look at Sunny all the time, wants to keep her in the range that he can take care of, and even wants to be kind to her all the time. After thinking about it, Kevin couldn''t sigh in the end. What''s wrong with him? And Sunny doesn''t go far. She leans against the wall of the hallway. Her mind is muddled. When Kevin is close to her, she actually has some expectations. She expects him to do something to her. Well, since she can''t figure it out, then she just doesn''t think of it. But there is good news today. After Rogeres back, her best friend alsoes back. She only knows this when she is looking for the takeaway. Her best friend has quietlye back now. "Little Sunny, do you miss me?" The wretched tone clearly reaches Sunny''s ear over the phone. This makes her a little helpless, "Please, Kelly. If you talk normally, maybe I will miss you." Hearing that, Kelly has to say, "Sunny, I''lle and invite you to dinner tonight." After getting Sunny''s consent, she hangs up the phone directly. Just then, Kevin gives her an order, "Book me a ticket to Los Angeles." Sunny is startled, "Are you leaving now?" Kevin looks at Sunny who is nervous and smiles proudly, "No, my brother is leaving." Hearing that, Sunny doesn''t know why she is relieved, and then she goes to book a ticket. "Thetest one?" Kevin nods. Sunny immediately settles on the spot. But no one expects that this trip to the airport will involve another love. Sunny doesn''t know what Kevin wants to eat, so she just orders KFC herself and goes to the office to ask Kevin if there is something he doesn''t eat. Kevin is busy reviewing a document at that time, wearing thin gold-rimmed sses says without raising his head, "As long as you ordered it, I will eat." Sunny takes it seriously and then goes back to order KFC food. So, when Kevin seeing that it is KFC, and hearing Sunnyining that she has received his permission before ordering, he is speechless for a while. Sunnyughs secretly in her heart. She knows that he has never eaten this junk food since he was a child, so she encourages him, "It tastes good." Kevin wants to lose temper, but he can''t withdraw his words he said to Sunny just now, so he picks up the French fries with a cold face, and stuffs it into his mouth without expression. After chewing carefully, he finds that the taste of the fries is still eptable. At this time, Sunny squeezes a pack of tomato sauce on a c lid and pushes it to Kevin. Kevin dips the French fries into tomato sauce expressionlessly, and then stuffs it into his mouth. Well, it tastes not bad. After a few bites, Kevin pushes the fries to her. "Then would you like to have a hamburger?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. "I will eat if you feed me." Sunny rolls her eyes and then stuffs the whole burger into Kevin''s mouth. "You" "Baby, I''m feeding you. This is what you asked for." Kevin bites it fiercely and continues to eat the hard-to-swallow bread. Then Kevin quietly makes a decision in his heart. From the next day on, he will bring Irene''s food to the office, and he will not eat any junk food with Sunny anymore. Sunny, who hasn''t had enough fun with Kevin, has to secretly sigh in her heart, and then waits obediently until she is off work. Today is the day that her sweetie returns! Only when Sunny receives a phone call from her baby friend again, she hears angryint. "Sunny! I''m so mad! I encountered a neuropathy, which is so handsome, with a cold face. But he is so arrogant!" Sunny doesn''t dare to interrupt her. After Kelly finishesining, Sunny asks timidly, "What happened?" If she knows that the woman will speak for an hour, Sunny wouldn''t even ask her. So, she has to listen to Kelly''sining now. "Kelly, don''t be angry,e and have a drink." Sunny carefully hands the soda in front of her. She doesn''t even understand Kevin''s problems right now, but she really doesn''t want to interrupt others'' speeches. Chapter 41 The Takeaway Chapter 41 The Takeaway "Well, Kelly, what about your job?" Kelly waves her hand, "I already submitted a resume to the municipal hospital. I will wait for its rely." Although her words are ambiguous, Sunny understands that her best friend will never do things that she is not sure about. So it seems that she is quite sure about it if she says so to her. But for the municipal hospital...Sunny frowns and quietly asks, "Do you know Mandy works in there too?" Kelly doesn''t know why she has been against with Mandy for the rest of her life. In her words, she isnt well matched with Mandy. Sure enough when Kelly hears this, she nods indifferently with a meaningful expression on her face, "I know." Sunny also understands that there has nothing to do with her if Kelly knows. It seems that Kelly has the purpose of fighting with Mandy while she returns from thousands of miles away. But Sunny understands that she can''t intervene because the personal affront of the two can''t be intervened by other insignificant people. After rifying her thoughts, Sunny widens her eyes, "Hurry to eat it. I have to go back to work overtime." Sunny doesn''t hear clearly about what Kelly says in her mouth. She just wants to continue to ask while she sees that Kelly quickly has eaten all dishes in front of her, "Lets go." ... "You''ve got me." Sunny smiles helplessly and then prepares to pay the bill. However, Kelly stops her. "Come on. Dont pretend. You can just sit on your seat well." Sunny has to pat the clothes as if she doesnt agree with her action, "Lets go. Where are you living tonight?" Kelly shakes her room card proudly, "What do you think?" Sunny rolls her eyes and says goodbye to Kelly on the street. Then shees back to work overtime. Of course, after Kelly leaves, she goes back and packs some food for Kevin. Otherwise, if Kevin knows that she is eating a lot outside under the name of seeing a doctor, he will hit her to death. Holding the food, Sunny has the courage to straighten her back and then swaggers back. But what she doesn''t know is that all her behaviors are seen Mandy who is not far away. She looks at the food in Sunny''s hand and looks at the direction of her departure. She can figure out she takes the food to who her only by thinking with her wisdom. Well...... When Sunny walks, she always feels that there is an evil sight haunting around her and it doesnt disappear until she turns a corner. Sunny looks back with some fear. There are tens of thousands of people on the street. But all of them are in a hurry. This causes Sunny to have a trace of doubt. Maybe she is too tired to have an illusion. So she cant even think about it and quickly holds the food in her hand to send it to Kevin. Kevin is thinking about when Sunny wille back. It happens that the door is opened. "Hello, the takeaway." Kevin, who is already frightened by Sunny''s takeaway, hears the sound at the door at this time and he feels a little scared. So he does not realize that the sound is familiar. He stands up to open the door but find that Sunny is holding back her smiles. At that time, Kevin has the idea to beat her. But fortunately, Sunny delivers the food that is in line with Kevin''s mind, which stops Kevin. Kevin nces at Sunny and obediently takes food that Sunny prepares to please him. He walks into the office angrily because he cant vent his anger. Sunny also follows in a quirky look, which makes Kevin angry again. "Why are youing in?" Sunny shrugs. Can''t shee in? Thinking of this, Sunny not only does not go, but sits down on the sofa. Then she looks at Kevin by holding her chin on her hand, "Ie to see you eating." "Dont you eat?" Kevin''s voice sounds a bit dull. He thinks Sunny hasn''t eaten yet, so he... But in the next second Sunny''s words interrupts his fantasies, "I eat before Ie here." Sunny doesn''t understand why she will receive a nce after she says one sentence. She feels aggrieved for a while. But soon, her attention is diverted. She hasn''t wandered in Kevin''s real office yet. So at this moment, while Kevin is busy at eating and has no time to take care of hers. She also stands up and walks around. She sniffs here and smells there. In Kevin''s eyes, she looks like a small animal marking its territory everywhere. It doesnt knowing what he thinks of, Kevinughs out loudly, causing Sunny to nce back at him curiously. It happens that Kevin has just raised his head and the eyes of the two touch each other in the air and linger on each other together. Kevin finds that the unintentional eyes of Sunny attract him mostly. The corners of her eyes are slightly raised upward and her ck eyes stare at him for a still. In an instant, Kevin feels that his heart is beating faster. This is an illusion. This is just an illusion. Kevin quietly tells himself in his heart. Because soon Sunny takes back her unintentional eyes and starts to look around on the decoration again. Suddenly, Sunny finds an unlocked door and is a little excited, as if she can discover Kevin''s some secrets. And Kevin looks up for a second. It is actually his lounge that makes Sunny excited. Usually when he is tired, he can go in and rest for a while. At this moment Sunny has quietly opened the door and sees a smaller version of the bedroom inside. ... Looking at the familiar bed in front of her, Sunny sits on it obediently and moves up and down. It still seems that its the original touch. Kevin sees Sunny sitting on the bed without saying anything. His eyes shrink and he breathes faster but it doesn''t know what he thinks of. When Sunny tests the quality of this bed, Kevin has already eaten the food on the table quickly and he walks in. Then he locks the door as usual. ... Then Sunny feels that she is being stared at by Kevin who likes the big wolf. But it is just toote for her to realize at this time. Kevines over with a smirk. When he is about to reach the bed, Sunny suddenly stretches out a hand and puts it in front of Kevin. "Why not digesting before going to bed? Otherwise it will be bad for the stomach." Kevin raises his eyebrows because its funny. He looks at Sunny, and finds that she is not for procrastination but seems to really consider for him. Suddenly, Kevin is moved and it doesn''t know what he reminds of. He actually moves to not far away and they stare at each other for five minutes. Then Kevin feels that he almost has a good digest and then steps forward quickly to sits down next to Sunny. Sunny, who has not been in contact with Kevin for several days, feels nervous when she is so close to him at this moment. All the pores on her body are nervous too. So Sunny moves her butt quietly and moves aside. But this move is soon discovered by Kevin, and he quietly moves in Sunny''s direction. ... Sunny thinks that if Kevin treats her like a fool. Cant she feel with his obvious move? After realizing that she cant get rid of it, Sunny epts it openly. She sits cross-legged by the bed and asks Kevin mysteriously, "Do you want to do yoga with me?" Kevin bears for a long time, and finally he doesn''t want to bear anymore. He pokes on her numb nerve. Then Sunny''s body bes numb and then softened by the way. That''s cute. Kevin bends the corner of his mouth with satisfaction and then tears her clothes under Sunny''s defensive expression. ... Sunny now hates and regrets why will she think that the bastard Kevin will starve to death. She kindlyes over to give him dinner but she doesn''t expect this bad man to treat her as dinner! Sunny looks at Kevin angrily. But she really has no strength to resist because her body is numb which is caused by Kevins actions. This makes Sunny a little desperate so she closes her eyes, letting him to continue his actions. Maybe Kevin likes the dramas of rape so he doesn''t like her being so obediently and he will let her go. The imaginative Sunny fills her mind freely but she ignores the insightful smile of Kevin because she closes her eyes. Do you think I will let you go in this way? Kevin lowers his head viciously and takes a bite. This force is not serious. So instead, a strange sensation of heat rises in Sunny''s chest. This makes her move ufortably. Both of them feel thirsty. "Don''t..." Sunny is shocked when her sweet voicees out. Well... Kevin smiles in a low voice and he kisses Sunny''s forehead. ... Kevin and Sunny, who haven''t had such contact for a long time, are a little crazy although Sunny finally screams NO. Thanks to Kevin''s prescient reinforcement of the sound instion effect in this room. Otherwise if she shouts, the person next door is really not difficult to guess what happens here. But Kevin obviously wont let Sunny go so easily. Not long after his first time, just when Sunny raises her eyelids in a daze, Kevin clearly feels that he can continue again. Obviously Sunny also feels it and she looks at him with grief on her face as if the meaning of "beast" are showed on her expression. But Kevin doesn''t mind. How long is this long night? How can he spend the time without being a beast? So when Sunny wakes up the next day, she looks at Kevin who is asleep and wants to kill him. But it may be that she doesn''t wake up early in the morning so she identally sees the weakness on Kevin''s face.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 42 You cant Get Rid of it Chapter 42 You can''t Get Rid of it ...No way. He is Kevin... Sunny tries to find an excuse but she approaches him carefully. She reaches out tofort the frowns on Kevin''s face. Kevin first moves unsteadily, which frightens Sunny that she thinks he is about to wake up so she quickly withdraws her hand. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. But seeing Kevin just move a little and have no other movements, she carefully stretches her hand again. Then gently she strokes the frowns on his face. Sunny doesnt rx until she slowly smooths them. Perhaps because she wakes up too early, Sunny feels sleepy after she smooths the wrinkles. So she turns around and falls asleep with her back to Kevin. But surprisingly, after Sunny turns around, Kevin opens his eyes and stares at Sunny''s naked back with aplicated gaze. He knows everything about Sunny''s actions just now, so... Kevin controls his heartbeat which is too fast, trying to slow it down. But it is counterproductive. The more he wants to calm down, the clearer Sunny''s movements just appear in his mind, the more clearly the tactile sensation reflects on his face. Well... He secretly sighs in his heart. Be, I might be sorry for you... Kevin looks at the time. It is too early and it is not time for work. So he closes his eyes and sleeps again. When he wakes up again, he finds that it is Kevin''s phone that wakes them up. Kevin clearly remembers that he has turned off the voice. How can it be so noisy at this time? It also makes Sunny awake on the side. "What sound is it..." Sunny opens her eyes while asking and looking at the strange scene in front of her for at least five seconds. Then when she turns to see Kevin, she isnt surprised, thinking that it turns out she is with him. But in the next second she suddenly remembers what happened yesterday and why she is living with this rogue! All of her looks arent good anymore. She almost kicks Kevin off the bed. Kevin looks at her face and knows that she wants to settles ount with him. So the great Mr. Quinn silently wraps himself up to reduce his presence as much as possible. ... Kevin, does he treat her a fool? Sunny kicks him and she almost hurts happiness of Kevin''s lower body. Only then does he show his head and trembles to beg for peace. "Im wrong... I will respect your opinion in the future..." Kevin recalls the details of the mistake. It should be that he refused to listen to Sunny''s words yesterday and stopped in time. But hearing this, Sunny bes even more gloomy and she turns over without a word and is about to get out of bed. But then she finds out that her clothes are torn by the beast Kevinst night. "I... I''ll buy it for you..." Mr. Quinn still trembles to get out of the bed although the possibility is less. Then he dresses well in Sunny''s gaze to kill him. Then hees to buy her clothes. In the halfway, Kevin thinks that he pays for a man named Lewis. So he immediately turns around and calls Lewis, "Go and buy me a few sets of women''s clothing with the size S." Lewis receives a call from his boss early in the morning and is ordered to buy women''s clothing. He doesnt dare to ask him but justes to the nearest stores to buy some although he has a lot questions. And he cant stop his steps but send to him while his boss is urging him. Kevin takes the clothes in through an office door, and he closes the door indifferently. He shuts Lewis who has an ignorant expression outside. What happens to this boss? Lewis doesn''t understand but Sunny knows it clearly in the office lounge. She blushes and tries to kick him. At this time, Kevin grabs her ankle and ys it in his hand for a long time. It isnt until Sunny''s face flushes and she is ready to kick him with her foot that he loosens her foot. Then he throws the clothes on the bed, "Are you going to change it by yourself or do I help you?" Sunny is speechless. Can she wear the clothes if he changes for her? So she obediently raises her hand to surrender, "I wear it by myself. I can do by myself." Kevin just stops his mind to tease her and closes the door. "You can change it by yourself." Sunny waits for him to close the door and then she quietly prepares to run out after she changes the clothes. Just then, Kevin''s voice sounds behind her, "Where are you going?" Being unable to run away, Sunny rolls her eyes helplessly, "Where else can I go? I go to work!" He thinks she is leaving him again. So when he hears that she is going to work, she is relieved then he coughs seriously, "Then you can go." Sunny opens the door and is ready to go out. When she opens the door, she is stunned and keeps still there. Kevin sees that she opens the door but doesn''t move. He feels strange andes over ask, "Whats wrong..." Also he stands there still . It turns out that there are a lot of people standing at the door, led by a manager, who is nning to raise his hand and knock on the door to find the boss to sign the document. However, he just sees such a scene. The new secretary of the presidentes out of the president''s office in messy clothes and her cheeks flush, which causes the people at the door to fall into imagination. So soon, news called "The secretary of the president sessfully climbs onto the president''s bed while the woman was abandoned yesterday" spreads to all corners of the Hotan Group. Even the aunties who do cleaning jobs in the bathroom is discussing about it. Sunny, who tries her best to hide everyone to the toilet, listens to the aunties gossiping outside. "Oh, our new general secretary is not easy. She has got the president so quickly and it doesn''t know how many people in thepany want to tear her off..." Another voicees out, "Really? Is your president so attractive?" Aunt''s disdainful voice appears, "You don''t know because youre a neer. Our president is so handsome..." Sunny has just learned the charm of Kevin, and he can attract women with the age of up to eighty. It''s just that the gossip is not ended. Sunny''s feet are almost numb and her face almost stiffens. The two outsiders haven''t finished discussion yet. As a result, Sunny has to flush with water and makes a noise. The two apparently dont expect that there is someone else in the remote bathroom. They exchange their eyes and walks away. When they are gone, Sunny opens the door and looks tired. In the morning, if there is only one manager, who wants the signature, standing at the door, it''s fine. But there are more than one people. There are arge group of people who follow the manager to see the scene and they almost upy at the door. So everyone who sees the scene is fined by Kevin, but everyones eyes are so satisfied that they don''t care about deducting their sry. They even strive to demand wage deductions in order to see the scene for more seconds. ... Kevin thinks that his management is still too free, so he immediately calls for a meeting to strengthen the evaluation of each employee. And at this moment, something happens again. Sunny is nning to take the elevator but her back of the neck is pulled vigorously just before entering the elevator and shes pulled out abruptly. In a corner, Sunny looks at the familiar little girl in front of her. It seems she is in the group in the morning. Knowing that she belongs to the samepany, Sunny is not so afraid. So she manages her clothes, "Whats the matter?" It seems that the little girl is doing this for the first time. She cant calm down and looks at Sunny with a rapid breath. Sunny waits patiently for her to calm down, and then she hears these words, "Get away from Kevin." For a moment, Sunny thinks she has misunderstood. Therefore she carefully asks, "The Kevin you mention is the one who is sitting upstairs?" The little girl gives her a look and means that she can understand by herself. Seeing her every behavior, it seems that she is not a person in thepany, which makes Sunny look at her with some interests. "Do you... like him?" The little girls thought seems to be discovered. She stomps on her feet and blushes. She says, "Its none of your business!" OK, I don''t care. I don''t care. Sunny has no experience coaxing children and the person in front of her looks like a kid. So she has to make herself as kind as possible, "Do you have anything else to say, kid?" Amelia, who is called as kid, bes angry. "I''m over twenty!" ... Hearing her true age, Sunny is speechless. She just looks like a little girl. Why is she so old...? "And my name is Amelia, not kid." "Well, it depends on you." Anyway, this person has nothing to do with her. "Do you like Kevin?" Awkwardly being asked Amelia who looks like a kid, Sunny bes a little shy and doesn''t know how to answer. "I...I don''t like him." Yes, she and he only have the rtionship of utilizing each other. How can it rte with feelings? After confirming her answer, Sunny bes firm. But she misses the sh of wisdom in Amelia''s eyes because she is immerses in her thoughts. Well, she is an ugly woman. When I tell Kevin, then you will have a lot to suffer. "Do you have anything else?" Sunny consciously has no way to deal with the kid so she only finds a way to let her leave first. But Amelia is not just for warning her. She has an underlying purpose. "Ie here today to give you a warning. If you still stay with Kevin, don''t me me on anything I will do in the future..." "Oops..." Sunny smiles directly when she hears the warning because she really cant save her face. "My rtionship with Kevin is simr to the one of superior and inferior. Don''t think too much..." Although Sunny feels distressed when saying this, she still ignores it habitually. Chapter 43 The Eyes of Amelia Chapter 43 The Eyes of Amelia Hearing this, the emotion in Amelias eyes changes. "That''s the best. I hear that you are his secretary. Well, keep your distance and don''t forget your identity." Sunny has no temper although she is abused. She just responds casually, "OK, I know it. I understand." But she doesn''t expect that with only a few words it can finally make Kevin angry. Of course, this is ater story. Sunny has no ability to foresee the future now, just simply thinking of dealing with Amelia. Seeing that Sunny seemed to listen to her, Amelia thinks she might know her identity. Therefore she proudly makes her chest out and doesnt say much. "Then you can leave first and I will go to find my Kevin." Sunny sees that she is finally willing to let her go and she turns aside immediately, watching the arrogant youngdy leave. But when shees out this time, Sunny doesn''t take care of herself. So it is natural that she is exposed to everyone''s eyes, which makes the gossip that has calmed down a bit, re-spread again. But that''s fine. Sunny thinks happily although shes worried, at least it can make some people abandon and she can help Kevin to stop some bad girls. Thinking that she feels a little bit better in this way, she cant care about the sights of the surrounding people and hurries to enter the elevator. Finally, she sits down at her seat but receives a call from Roger who has no news for a while. Sunny sighs secretly in her heart and then answers it. "Mr. Roger, what''s the matter?" Sunny''s title to Roger hasn''t changed since she met Michelle, the sister-inw. Compared with the previous title of Roger, this title is slightly less greasy. "I will get married on the tenth day of next month. When you are free, you cane and visit us. Your sister-inw misses you so much." Hearing to the official business tone on the phone, Sunny is helplessly upset. How Roger is protecting Michelle that day is still vivid in her mind. He is really good to Michelle. She grows up with him and never sees him being so patient to girls. When she thinks about herself again, she met Kevin and he is his first lover. But he keeps her at arm''s length and she doesn''t feel sense of security at all. Moreover, around Kevin there are... "Sunny, what do you think?" So after hearing the voice on the phone, Sunny agrees directly, "Got it. I must be the earliest one to arrive and thetest to leave." Haring her yful words, Roger also seems to be slightly amused, "Oh, I will hang up firs. I will notify you about the addresster." Roger is such a person that he will cherish and protect it carefully as long as he feels that he should cherish it. Just like Michelle. If their rtionship is normal, it is at his best to say hello to each other. Compared with those who have only a bowing acquaintance with Roger, Sunny''s identity is a little special. She is a neighbor''s sister who is bullied by her stepmother and needs some help from him. But he will stop when it should. Sunny has no doubt about this treatment. On the contrary, she still appreciates Roger''s ability to distinguish what it is. If she thinks about it again, Kevin really fails in this way. There are so many younger sisters around him and there is another one appearing today. Thinking of these, she suddenly sits up. After considering for a long time, this womanes up to see Kevin. Won''t she say anything bad about her? When think of this, she immediately sits up and quickly bes upset again. Even if she will say a lot to Kevin, those words are all spoken from her own mouth. There is no ce to ward off evade when she is treated unjustly. At this time, Amelia opens the door from Kevin''s office. Although she seems to be driven out, her frank expression means that she is taking pleasure in her misfortune. Obviously she means that shes over. Sunny doesnt even have time to worry about her. She hears that Kevin is using the inte for the first time and he says quite seriously, "You,e in." Sunny guesses that Amelia willin to him. But she doesn''t expect her to take action so fast. And she can instantly raise Kevin''s anger so heavily. Kevin hears the movement of pushing the door. Even without lifting his eyelids, he begins a sentence, "Sit down." Sunny sits down with fears as if she is waiting to be judged. Then she looks at Kevin''s ... cowlicks. "Do you have nothing to tell me?" Sunny pauses and shakes her head carefully. Seeing her shaking head, Kevin feels headache. He knows that this person will not admit it so easily! "It''s just a rtionship of the superior and inferior, right?" Kevin is angry when he mentions this and finally he looks at her directly by raising his nose. "You don''t say that in bedst night." Thinking of this, Sunny feels embarrassed for a while. What can she do? She has said that so she has to admit it. So she nces at Kevin carefully, considering her answers, "I think that the rtionship between superiors and subordinates is the most safe and stable way of cooperation. I..." Before Sunny has finished speaking, she hears Kevin humming insignificantly. "I don''t want to endure rumors that cost me lots of energy to handle anymore. Im overwhelmed. I know what does it feel." With such photos exposed at her wedding, Sunny feels worse than anyone else. She has never thought of renting a house outside. She really doesn''t want to see Lora''s disgusting face and hear the gossip around her too. Those gossips make her very ufortable. And even for some time she is almost overwhelmed and wants to cut her arm with a knife. Kevin doesnt understand the reason. In his view, Sunny wants to keep her distance from himself and keep far away from the center of the vortex. He doesnt know what the feeling is. But he feels definitely ufortable. He still feels that he''s going to betray Be in the morning while she doesn''t think so. "You want to maintain a rtionship between superiors and subordinates, don''t you?" She doesnt know that she feels him indifferent as if he is pretending in front of others as usual when she hears Kevin''s voice at this time. "I..." Sunny wants to say something more but sees Kevin waving his hand a little tiredly, "I''ll do it for you. Go out." Having said that, Sunny cant stay here anymore. She nods at Kevin and closes the door obediently. She returns to where she should be. Everything seems to be back in ce, but everything seems to be different again. Sunny tries to make her ignore the strange point, which is her unwillingness in her heart. Then she pats her face and begins to deal with the pile of documents on the desk that requires the signature of the president. She flips through a few copies at random, and suddenly the title of a document catches her eye, "The cooperation process with Warner Company." Its so strange. What files will be named in this way? And it still belongs to Warner Company. Sunny suddenly bes overwhelmed with curiosity, and wants to open it to see. But she finds that the file is encrypted. Only the president, Kevin himself, can open it. It seems to be a very important document. Thinking of this, Sunny takes out this document carefully and puts it on a separate side. Then she continues her work. After putting the documents on hands into different categories, Sunny knocks on Kevin''s office door, "Mr. Quinn, Ie to send the documents you need to read." Sitting inside, Kevin clenches his fists when he hears her words. It is so great that she even changes the title. But Kevin is not a person who easily admits defeat. He is also irritated by Sunny and answers in a cold voice, "Come in." Sunny walks in after hearing the words and puts the file on Kevin''s desk. She is ready to go out. Kevin doesn''t say anything and just lets Sunny go out. When she is at the door, Sunny sees Kevin looking as if he is working officially. She doesn''t know why she feels a little lost in her heart. But she understands that it is her who says that she wants to keep the distance and Kevin is just following her mind. So even if there is a loss, Sunny can only endure it and hold it. This indifferent statests no more than a week, and Sunny is still not dismissed or resigned as Amelia hopes. Amelia, who thinks she knows Kevin well, cant sit still now and she is going to take the action. It''s just that she only goes to Kevin''s office by ident. She doesnt know that the gossip now is that Sunny is keeping her position with her body and kicking Mandy who hasn''t been to thepany for a long time. Sunny, who is in the center of the rumors, wants to exin but there is really nothing to exin. Because she does more or less what people discusses about. There is only one thing that makes her more ufortable at the moment. That is, the documents she sees that day dont have the next progress. Sunny does not know what Kevin is going to do to Watson. It is unrealistic for her to take the initiative to ask. So she is also in a dilemma, which makes her a bit ufortable. And Kevin is also a man of character. He really does what he agrees that day. Every day when he faces Sunny, he has an indifferently poker face and works officially. And he has nothing else to say. Kevin seems to have worn the so-called mask again since then, making it impossible for others to specte on his ideas. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. So the people inferior have been telling whether there is a problem with the rtionship between Sunny and Kevin. Someone says very positively that he once sees a strange mane to meet Sunny in thatpany. So the details are researched as well and Roger is also investigated by thepany''s people. It is just soon that someone says Roger has already engaged to Michelle. Speaking of this news, everyone is very excited. For Michelle, Sunny doesn''t know her. But the people in this office know something about her family. She is also old family friends with the Kevins. So it is possible to be intervened by Sunny so easily. But everyone doesnt know clear about Roger. It seems that his family property is abroad, and doesn''t know what to do after getting married. Chapter 44 Theyre Matched for Marriage Chapter 44 They''re Matched for Marriage Sunny listens to these gossip like an outsider and she looks stunned. It turns out that she is the most stupid one. She just approaches him even though she doesnt know anything. And Roger and Michelle are matched with each other... Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sometime it will be more hurtful when you know the truths. She always thinks that Roger''s family is simr to hers, but she doesn''t expect it to be so different. No wonder it is... Standing at the door and listening to gossip for a while, she feels bored. She gets up and go downstairs to prepare for meal. But what surprises her is that there is a person in the elevator already. Kevin sees the elevator door opening and he looks up casually. He isnt surprised to see Sunny but his body turns sideways. In fact, there are other people waiting for the elevator. But when they see Sunny standing at the entrance of the elevator and Kevin standing in the elevator, its embarrassed for them toe in for a while. It doesnt know who pushes behind Sunny. Someone pushes her when the elevator is about to close. ... So it bes a situation that Sunny stands in the elevator helplessly with Kevin. Kevin doesn''t care. He puts his hands in his trouser pockets and stands uprightly. He asks as if the boss cares about his subordinates. "Is your work going well recently?" Sunny hears the words and silentlyins in her heart, "Isn''t it all copying work? It always goes well." But there is a reluctant smile on her face, "It''s quite easy." Kevin nods and dont speak. At that time, the embarrassment fills the entire small elevator and then it disappears as the elevator opening. Sunny stands aside and motions for Kevin to go out first. Kevin doesnt refuse and he goes out directly. Sunny deliberately keeps a few distance with him. But the ident happens at a time when no one expects it. A car ms into Sunny and drives over without even using the brake. Because it is too close, Sunny stays there at once and has no ce to hide. So when the front of the car approaches her, Sunny chooses to close her eyes, not knowing if the pain will be less. It will be better to let her into a daze. But the imaginary pain and shock dont appear. Sunny opens her eyes and doesn''t know when Kevin, who has walked a distance away,es back again. He protects her in the front fearlessly. The car is parked within a meter of them. "Are you okay..." Sunny opens her eyes to see Kevin. She doesn''t know how she feels. She is just panicked and doesn''t know what to do. "Its... it''s okay..." When Kevin just finishes saying this, he closes his eyes and falls in a faint on Sunny''s body. It turns out that although the car brakes in time, it still hits Kevin in front of her. Sunny trembles to feel Kevin''s breath and sees that he just falls in a faint. Then she is relieved and dials 911 with her hands trembling. The man in the car is Amelia. She wants to hit Sunny and is about to seed. However, she doesn''t know where has Kevin rushed into and stops in front of Sunny. Amelia has no choice but to use the brakes. But she doesn''t expect that she still hits Kevin. At this time, she doesn''t even dare to go down. She is staying on the main driver seat and asks herself, "What do I do just now?" Seeing that the man in the car refuses toe down, Sunny takes a picture of the driver''s car first and immediately she called the police. Some people dont learn lessons until she suffers some losses. Fortunately hospital is near thepany and the ambnce still arrives in time. Sunny sees that the ambnceing and she cant care about the driver who causes the ident. While sitting in the ambnce, Sunny''s mood is a bitplicated. On the one hand, she hates the driver. She knows that the person who is trembling in the car is Amelia. On the other hand, she looks at the unconscious Kevin and thinks he is too stupid. Why doesnt he just be a good president? Why does he protect her with his body? What does he think...? Sunny can''t deny that there is a exciting emotion in her heart, which makes her can''t help but wants to bow her head to hug Kevin. "Sunny, what''s wrong with you? Are you..." She secretly asks herself if she is tempted by Kevin. But every time she asks halfway, she dares not ask any more because the answer is obvious. Because she is afraid of facing that answer. For Kevin, is he a little interested in her? Sitting in the ambnce, sitting in the door of the operating room, Sunny is quietly asking herself about this question. An answer is about toe out but she chooses to deny it. At this moment, Mandy, who is on duty at the hospital, has just finished an operation. Shees out and sees the worried Sunny. Thinking ofing through, shees over to say hello. "Why are you here?" When Sunny suddenly hears someone talking, she is startled. When she turns around and find that its Mandy, her feelings are a littleplicated. "I..." Sunny hesitates for a while and thinks it will be better to tell Mandy, "Operation is given to Kevin inside." Mandy is also shocked when she hears it. Although she hates Kevin, it is also based on his good health and well-being. Now this man inexplicably enters the operating room. Thest time she sees him, he is fine! "What''s wrong with him?" Mandy still cant hold back and steps forward to ask Sunny. Sunny scares in her heart. How should she say? Mandy will strangle her to death if she knows Kevin suffers from a car ident in order to save her. So Sunny chooses a polite answer, "He has a car ident." Mandy doesn''t even care about returning the office when she hears it. She stands with Sunny at the door of the operating room. Sunny has always been a little scared of Mandy because she once talks to her about Kevin. At this time, when she has been staying by her side, Sunny feels so nervous. "Man...Mandy, don''t worry. Sit down first." Sunny says to Mandy somewhat tteringly. "It''s okay. I''ll just stand." Mandy also has some ups and downs in her heart. She thinks that she hates Kevin so much. But she doesn''t expect that she cant move when she knows he is receiving surgery. "Oh... that''s fine." They are embarrassed when they get along with each other. But they dont stop waiting together at the door of the operating room until the door opens. A doctor in a white coat wearing a mask asks at the door, "Who is Kevin''s family member?" When Sunny hears that she is about to go up, but Mandy is one steps faster than her, "I am." The doctor looks at Mandy when he hears the voice, "Dr. Mandy, don''t you have another operation Mandy just remembers that there is another difficult issue waiting for her while she is waiting at the door of the operating room until now. "I, I still have things to handle. The family member is over there." Mandy looks at the time and finds that there are ten minutes before the operation starts. So she can only reluctantly gives the family title to Sunny, who is standing at a loss. But before leaving, she turns around and asks, "How is the surgery?" The doctor doesn''t know why Mandy cares so much about the person lying inside. But the doctors behaviors cant be defined ording to the ordinary people''s logic, so he nods cooperatively, "The operation is very sessful." Sunny waits for Mandy to go away and she speaks softly, "How is Kevin going?" The doctor verifies Sunny''s identity again and he tells her, "Fortunately, the car doesn''tpletely hit him but it hurts his waist little." Just this? Why will he fall in a faint? Sunny asks what she thinks, and the doctor pretends to push his sses meaningfully, "Tired. Looking at the blue under his eyelids, he must haven''t slept well for days." Hearing this and knowing that Kevin is okay, Sunny lets out a sigh of relief. Then a lot of thoughts turn out and directly overwhelm her. The doctor says that he hasn''t slept well for several days. Is it because what she says that day and hes angry? Is she really important to him? Sunny doesn''t know how to prove this, but she is a little sure that she might really like Kevin. Maybe it is because he resolutely protects her. Maybe it is when he teases her on the bed. Maybe it is earlier... There is everything in Sunny''s mind, and she feels that she is about to explode and overwhelm. So she has to hold it back temporarily and follows the bed to the ward. Because of Mandy, Kevin is sent to a single room and Sunny also has a ce to rest. "Doctor, when will he wake up..." Sunny nces at Kevin who is lying on the bed carefully, not knowing whether he is anesthetized or just falls asleep. The doctor smiles, "He will wake up after having enough rest. He doesn''t even ask us to take anesthetic." OMG. Sunny thinks desperately that she owes him more now because he hasnt used anesthetic. Although she goes crazy in mind, she nods politely, "Thank you, doctor." After sending the doctor away, Sunny sits down on the stool beside the bed, thinking that Kevin cannot hear her anyway. So she can just talk. "Kevin, why do you save me today? It makes me easy to think too much..." "I won''t quarrel with you in the future. I think I am quite reasonable. But in the end you let the ident happen. What do you want me to do..." "Kevin, don''t be so stupid in the future. I don''t know how I feel about you now. But when I think of you, my heart is moved..." However, Kevin hears Sunny''s monologue, her total confession just after he eases from the pain. Chapter 45 The Car Accident Chapter 45 The Car ident Hearing this, he smiles and answers, "What about devoting yourself to me?" Sunny, who is talking to herself, suddenly hears Kevin, lying on the bed, speak. She almost scares to jump. But she doesn''t. She doesnt know why her eyes suddenly turn red when she sees Kevin waking up. "You, you''re awake. That''s great..." Sunny cries andughs. She almost gets a running nose. Kevin looks at Sunny, who is trying to wipe tears and smile, and he asks the question just now. "I say do you want to take care of me by devoting yourself to me. Sunny suddenly bes confused when she hears this question and even her hands stop there. It takes her a while to regain her voice, "Is that true about what you say?" Kevin gives her a look which needs her to realize. "Then, what about Mandy? And Amelia..." Hearing these two names, Kevin simply suspects that the one who suffers the car ident is the person in front of him. And it must have hit her brain. "Its I who wants to be with you. What does it rted with them?" Sunny doesn''t say anything but wipes tears over there. After a while, she says "OK. After Kevin confirms again and again, he understands that Sunny will not regret it so he makes the next request, "Then what about hugging me?" "What?" Sunny thinks she has heard it wrong. But it seems that he isnt joking from Kevin''s expression. So she swallows. She carefully avoids Kevin''s injured waist and leans over to hug Kevin. Suddenly, the two people''s heartbeat rhythm seems to be matched with each other. "Oh, I''m so sorry. It''s not the right time for me toe in." Kevin hasn''t enjoyed the hug for more than a minute, and is interrupted by the sudden intrusion by the people at the door. Sunny is shy and straightens up. He doesn''t dare to stare at Sunny. No matter who he is at the door, he has to stare at him. When his gazees over, he finds that he is a stranger. Looking at her look, she seems not to be a stranger so he looks at Sunny, "Do you know her?" Sunny nces at the door. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, she knows the person at the door. "My friend, Kelly. This is, Kevin." Sunny hesitates to introduce them, not daring to look at anyone. Kelly wears a white coat and walks in with her hands in her pockets. "Sunny, you just abandon me and hug other men." The expression on her face is frivolous. But what she says seems that she is the one to be abandoned. Kevin lying on the side raises his eyebrows without understanding the situation. Is she a rival? Sunny almost buries her head in the ground, "Don''t say it. I beg you." Sunny looks up and finds that something is wrong, "Are you working here so soon?" She knows that Kelly is excellent, but she doesn''t expect her to be so powerful. She works in this hospital so soon. "Yeah," Kelly spreads her hands. "I just go for an operation but it with Mandy..." Before Kelly finishes speaking, she is quickly pulled over and her mouth is covered by Sunny. "Don''t mention Mandy again before him." Sunny whispers in her ear and releases Kelly when she sees the gesture of "OK. "How to call this handsome man?" Kelly pretends to examine Kevin while she actively understands the news of her husband. "Kevin." Kelly suddenly raises her head after hearing his name, "What rtionship do you have with Ellison?" The other two people on the present are stunned. Who is Ellison? He is his beautiful and indifferent brother. This is not the key point. The point is why Kelly will rte with Ellison. Sunny seems to have a curiosity and she cant help asking her. But before she can speak, Kevin takes the lead. "If I remember correctly, this person should have the same name as my brother. Do you have anything to do with him?" Kelly shrugs her shoulders. "Last time, this man drove and made a ssh of water at the airport so it drew a picture on my clothes. It is said that he was in a hurry, so he gave me a business card directly and asked me to find him in time." Sunny listens to her and finds her voice back, "So the person you told mest time was the beautiful man..." Kelly hears the title and endures the feeling of spitting out. She repeats it firmly, "Beautiful man?" Why doesn''t she see this trait from his face which is full of anger? It''s just that these words can''t be said in front of other people''s younger brothers so she has to approve it. It doesnt know why there is a big drama in Sunny''s mind. And the ending is happy one. "Well, don''t talk about this. Kelly, what do you do foring in?" Sunny wisely chooses to change the topic, although she turns this topic back to herself. So Kelly raises her eyebrows. "Dont you have any ideas about why am I here at all?" Sunny responds silently in her heart. No, Im quite proud. But on the surface, she still blinks obediently and her expression shows the total meaning of "I don''t know". "I, as one of your family,e to check for you. But I don''t expect to choose a wrong time to bother you both." Sunny is about to refute it but suddenly she hears Kevin''s ufortable voice, "Dont you want to leave if you know you bother us?" What is he talking about? Sunny blushes and hits Kevin''s arm. Kelly''s eyes which are full of scrutiny fall on Kevin and she nces up and down several times with her self-proimed eyes that have known countless people. Then she says, "I''m sorry. Im leaving now. Sunny, lets have dinner together." Sunny considers if she can refuse. So she looks back at Kevin and nods at Kelly after getting his consent. ...She is really hopeless. Kelly rolls her eyes and waves her hand to leave. Also she leaves a sentence, "I''ll call you after work." Sunny just gets up and closes the door. Then she takes a breath out gently after she holds her breath. "So nervous?" Kevin''s voicees out. Sunny looks back. It doesn''t know when the man has turned over and he is looking at her with a smile on his face. "It''s okay. Its not as nervous as when I''m not with you." Sunny replies without thinking. She can only remember what she has said casually when she sees Kevin''s smirk. "Are you nervous with me?" Sunny swallows. "No, nothing. Why am I nervous when I stay with you? How is it possible..." Kevin looks at Sunny, who is already so nervous that she cant even speak andughs loudly. Only then does Sunny realize that she is being fooled. "Kevin! You bastard!" She still considers about how to exin it so that he wont stimte him as much as possible. But she doesnt expect that he just ys with her. Just when Sunny is about to settle ounts with Kevin, he confesses cunningly, "Ouch. It hurts. Well, Im wrong." Sunny remembers that he is still injured, and she can only stop with anger. "Remember it for this time. Waiting for you to recover, I will settle these with you." Kevin stretches himself and carefully avoids his injury on waist. Then she begins to ask coquettishly, "I am hungry. Sunny sunny." Speaking of these, Kevin suddenly remembers that he doesnt know how to call Sunny differently. So he opens his eyes again. "What names do you want me to call you? Sunny? Sunny??" Sunny looks disgusted. "It sounds terrible." "Why don''t I call you the first name which is easy to say?" The name is as bad as those. Sunny is about to refute but she sees Kevin happily saying at himself. She is toozy to correct him and she epts the title in nearly hesitation. "Sunny, I''m hungry." he hasnt eaten much at lunch and he receives an operation again at this time. His physical energy is already consumed. Sunny is also a little hungry, so she has to get up to buy food for the man. Just before Sunny goes out, the man tells him in a proud attitude, "Yes, I don''t eat food of the hospital. Why doesnt he die for eating food? Sunny goes out of the house with anger. Is there anyone ordering his girlfriend to do something as soon as they make sure their love together! When Sunny leaves, Mandy just finishes managing herself and stops by to take a look. It''s just that she doesn''t go in. She nces quietly at the door and sees Kevin lying on the bed, looking at the phone with a smile. She seems to feel something so she leaves. It seems that he is fine. Mandy won''t go in and ask how Kevin is injured. When she meets Sunny at the door of the operating room, some things are obvious. It''s just that she can''t get through that hurdle which might mean her mind. When Sunny is on the way to buy food, she suddenly hears a voice. "Mandy. Is Mandy there?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. The sound is a bit too familiar so Sunny has to stop and looks at the sound source. Its Z who is brightly dressed, and really she cant avoid her enemy. Sunny tells quietly in her heart and she doesn''t intention to care about Z''s problems. It''s just that sometimes if you don''t look for trouble by yourself, then trouble wille to your door. When Sunny turns to leave the bad situation, she bumps someone. She looks up and it happens to be Mandy. She is really unfortunate and Sunny rubs her own head. When he is about to leave quietly, she hears Mandy to expose her by revealing himself without hiding. "I''m here, are you looking for me?" Z hears the word and always feels that his back is very familiar to her. Chapter 46 The Back Chapter 46 The Back But at this moment she cant care about so much, "Dr. Alice, I am pregnant. But I just have the miscarriage, so I ..." Sunny also hears these words, and she feels a little bit ufortable in mind. But now she just want to leave as if she is a transparent person that no one will put attention on her. She is about to leave quietly when Z doesn''t realize about her. But she hears Mandy inadvertently mentioning her, "Is it true? Does your elder sister know that youre pregnant?" Reminded by Mandy, Z finally remembers who is the one with the most familiar back that she thinks. "Sunny?" Sunny, who is on the run, is called so her whole person stops there, which makes it convenient for Z to turn to see her face. "Really it is you here..." Z smiles with a smug expression. "You must have heard what I just said. You should understand my affections with Gerry. It''s better than yours, so..." When some hurts have been exposed by the public again and again, she can tolerate it for several time to see the its awkward and terrible situation. But it cant be born if it happens countless times. "I wish you can give birth safely this time. Otherwise, your husband may feel tired to love you." Sunny suddenly thinks of the fact that how will her husband love her when she even has toe for the pregnancy check-up by herself. That''s why she flinches. It will be better if she doesn''t say too much thing. It hurts her if she really does so. Although it is true, even Mandy knows that Gerry is not a good man. But how will Z, who struggles to win him from Sunny, admit it? So when she sees that Sunny is about to leave, she doesn''t care about her face anymore. And now she acts impolitely, "You are shameless bitch. You take advantage of my pregnancy to hook up with my husband. Do you really think no one can take you down?" Sunny doesn''t expect Z to put the me on her, standing there, suddenly being surprised and angry. Why will she think this kind of person will be hurt? Mandy who stands on the side also looks awkwardly with her expression, "Miss Ellen, dont you have to have a pregnancy check-up?" Z sees that there are more and more people around them gathering here. They are all discussing about Sunny. Knowing that her n has been aplished, she doesnt care about any pregnancy check-up and continues to cry there. "I don''t want to say anything while I am pregnant. But do you act too over to let my husband bring you to my home? How will my children think if they know in the future?" Sunny thinks why does it rted with her no matter how her children will think? But the current situation is not optimistic. This floor all belongs to the inpatient department. All the idlers have gathered around her at this moment. If she cant exonerate herself, it is really not easy for her to leave. Moreover, Z still continues. "You still have to take care of your own dignity anyway. You strive for your sister''s man. How can our family get respect if its spread?" Sunny is about to refute her but the noisy voices around her make her unable to say any word. Just then, a male voicees from behind the crowd, "Can you tell me who strives for your man?" Hearing the familiar voice, Sunny turns back suddenly and sees Kevin trying to stand there through the crowd. And Z obviously sees Kevin because her face turns pale all of a sudden. The people around him spontaneously give him a way to enable him to walk smoothly to the center of them. Kevin then walks in front of Z, dragging Sunny behind him and forming a posture to protect her. Then he looks at Z and says one by one, "You repeat what you just said without leaving any words." Z struggles to repeat her words just now under everyones gossips. Sunny says to Z suddenly, N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Do you dare to use your child to guarantee that these words are true?" "You!" Of course Z doesn''t dare to joke with the child she tries so hard to have. So her expressions are changing there awkwardly. "Sunny, go back." Kevin gently pats Sunny''s forehead, motioning her to hide back, and says to Z, "ording to your words, where is your husband? Should hee out and see if you abuse my wife in this way?" Hearing he calling her wife, Mandy seems to endure to the extreme and her long fingers pinch into the meat. Then she stands up, "Don''t talk about it. Shees to have a pregnancy check," She says firstly to the unkind couple in her eyes. Then she turns around and says to Z, "Youd better think about it for your child anyway. Use your wisdom when you say anything." Kevin pouts but he doesn''t care much about his reputation. But for Sunnys, he has to protect it, "Z, consider it well when you speak next time." After saying, he lets Sunny support him and trudges back. On the halfway, Kevin suddenly takes a breath and he looks painful on his expressions. "OMG, Ie here in order to save you. But it really hurts me." Sunny looks at him in aplicated mood. "You don''t need toe here." It''s not the first time I have suffered such inexplicable gossip. However, Kevin nces at Sunny, "You just stand there with a pitiful look. I''m embarrassed if I don''t Sunny suddenly wants to cry because of what he says. It feels not bad that she suddenly has a haven. Sunny sniffs and carefully holds Kevin all the way to the ward. Seeing that he is so painful and even grins, she is worried. So she waits for Kevin to lie down and No matter how can he bear, Kevin also has a few stitches on the waist. It is a spent bullet when he stood up just now. Fortunately, he does not lose his momentum. This is the only point that Kevin feels lucky about. No one will see him at this moment so he actually takes a few breaths while lying on the bed. At this time, Sunnyes in with the doctor when Kevin doesnt change his expressions. Therefore he coughs heavily because he chokes in a panic. When he coughs, it also causes the pain on his waist and Kevin''s expressions look terrible for a moment. Fortunately, the doctor quickly examines it. Fortunately, the wound does not split. So he takes the opportunity to infect a small dose of anesthetic to make him feel better. After the doctor leaves, Sunny sits down and wipes sweat on Kevin''s forehead. Then she apologizes hesitatingly, "I''m sorry." Kevin smiles. "Why should you apologize?" "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t get hurt and you don''t need to get up again to hurt the wound." After the first sentence is spoken, the next few sentences are much easier to say. And Sunny admits all the mistakes without stopping. Kevinughs when he hears that but he cantugh heavily because of the wound on his waist. He can only cough intermittently whileughing. "Well. ording to what you said, the person, who drives to hit you, does so because of me. Should I punish myself?" Sunny doesn''t expect this turning, "Do you see the man sitting in the car?" Kevin doesn''t say but just nods. The car brand is so familiar and he knows after seeing it. The backs of Kevin and Sunny have gone away. Z looks angry and she is used by the people around her for a while. Mandy still has some sympathy for this woman. For Gerry''s performance in that day, Mandy feels that she is very pitiful. So at this time, she can onlye out to mediate a dispute for her. The others are driven away by the doctor and they can only be uninterested and stop watching the fun. Mandy just holds Z. "Go. Don''t you have to do the pregnancy check?" Z follows Mandy into her office. Although her face looks still angry, she secretly has a n. "Okay, you can lie down. We start to check." Mandy looks at the situation on the screen and her expression doesnt look good. "Miss...Miss Ellen. Tell you a bad news." Z is sitting in the car which returns to home and the window is turned down by her. The wind gently raises her hair. But she seems in a trance. Her mind is full of the words Mandy said to her, "Miss Ellen, the child''s fetal position isnt right. Normally, the heades out first, but your childes out from its ass first." Its simply say that it rotates 180 degrees. Herst child died with unknown reason and even the doctor cant find out the reason. The doctor just says that it dies because of drinking wine. But Anyway, she must keep this baby and it can''t die again. "You have to serve Gerry well. There will naturally have rewards." The procurer carefully tells the subordinated people and then opens the door with a smile, "Gerry, I have sent you all the girls." Gerry lies on the sofa and his suits are half-dressed, his tie is half-tied. His hair is messy and he squints to look at the girls who areing in. "This time the quality is quite good..." Gerry casually says. "Yes, we know that you wille. So we deliberately pick the best one to send to you." Gerry smiles frivolously, reaching out and pointing casually, "You. What''s your name?" The one who is pointed is blushing and her voice sounds low like a gnat, "Yes, Gerry. My name is Kiki." "Oh,e here..." The procurer quickly understands and pushes this one called Kiki. She motions Kiki to be more judicious. Kiki has no choice but to walk to Gerry''s side. "Kiki, drink the wine on the table and I have rewards for you." Gerry smirks and points at the wine on the table. Then he takes out a bank card from his wallet and throws it on the table with a snap. Chapter 47 What do You Mean by That? Chapter 47 What do You Mean by That? "Drinking that bottle and the money can belong to you. This is my wedding savings..." Gerry says as he leans over Kiki''s ear. Kiki hides with a blush and she asks Gerry seriously, "Is Gerry''s word true?" "Why am I lying to you?" Then Kiki looks at the bottle of wine on the table. Its alcohol content is really high. She closes her eyes and is about to drink. The door of the room suddenly is opened by a kick. In a time, everyone in the room looks at the door in unison, wondering who is so brave. When they look over, they see Z, who has a bad expression, standing at the door with her hands on her waist and sneering. Gerry apparently has also seen the woman who destroys his interest, "Why are youing here?" His tone shows his impatience. Z almost grins her teeth in her heart and she squeezes a smile out on the face. "I''m here to take you back. Mom says she wille over to have dinner tonight." Z specifically emphasizes the word of mom, which only makes Gerry restrain himself a little more. He stands up and says to Kiki on the ground, "My wedding savings is yours." He doesn''t look at Z''s angry eyes and leaves without looking back. Gerry sits in the car for a long time before seeing Z walking slowly out with two people. Looking at her appearance, Gerry sneers. Z sits in and ms the door with a great force, seeming to vent her dissatisfaction. Gerry is also angry. Hearing the sound of closing door, regardless of anything, he doesn''t want to answers the question that Z wants him to exin. In the end, Z cant tolerate it. She turns her head to ask him, "What are you doing there?" Gerry''s enthusiasm is destroyed and at this time he hears his usation again, "You just mind your own business." His tone shows his impatience. Z thinks that when he was in the hospitalst time, he also makes various excuses for Mandy. Thinking of this, a hint of hatred shes in her eyes. "Gerry, do you really want to marry me?" Gerry bes impatient because she begins her question again. He doesnt know how many times he answers this question. Every time heforts her with sweet words. Only for this time, Gerry is not in good mood. "If I know it is so troublesome to marry you, I might as well marry Sunny. At least she is not so meddlesome." Hearing this, Z knows that she has been beaten by Sunny again and she immediately hates her so much. "It''s a pity." Z is the kind of person that she will fight back if she is bitten by a dog. "Do you realize Sunnys advantage now? It''s toote that she already has Kevin whose character and look are better than you." Gerry cant hear that anyone is better than him and now a ferocious feeling shows in his eyes. He raises his hand and is about to hit Z''s face. Z isnt scared now and she raises her face to lean over, "Come on. Come here. You can hit here. Your baby is going to die while you still have to energy to have affairs with others!" Gerry pauses when he hears this, "You must tell me clearly!" "Gerry, you might not have to destiny to be a father. This time I go for a pregnancy check and the doctor tells me that our babys fetal position is not right." Z calms down and speaks to Gerry one by one, watching his expression be a little bad. "Z...you lie to me..." Gerry tries to find a sign from Z''s face that she has made a lie in revenge. But no. Theres no at all. Z doesnt have any expressions but there is a bit pities for him in her eyes. "Gerry, do I need to lie to you? Is it necessary?" Gerry is silent. For a time, unspeakable sorrow fills the car. On the other side, the atmosphere between Sunny and Kevin ispletely different. There is a loving atmosphere between them. In the gaze of the two people, it makes others flesh crawl when they see their sights. It is Irene who is ordered to send food to break this situation. Considering that it is not very convenient for Sunny to go out and buy food, in case of encountering Z again and there is another battle, Kevin simply calls Irene like a boss and asks her to bring her meal. When Irene arrives, Sunny is cutting an apple and prepares to send it to Kevin''s mouth. "...Well, Kevin, Miss Ellen." Although its embarrassed to interrupt them, Irene still bites the bullet and makes a sound. When Sunny sees Irene here, she stands up with a blushing face and her voice bes as low as gnats. She still minds she has absence without noticest time. Irene behaviors as if they haven''t seen each other for a long time. "Miss Ellen, Kevin says you are on a business trip. When do youe back?" A business trip? Sunny nces at Kevin quickly. After seeing a little embarrassment in his eyes, she believes that this is actually what he says. But its okay not to tell the elders so that they shouldnt worry about at their old ages. "Yeah Irene, its not long after I came back..." Irene smiles and says, "Its great that you cane back. I haven''t seen you for a long time so I miss you so much." Sunny is a little embarrassed by her words, but Kevin aside cuts in, "Since that they are all back, then you can find some time to move all the luggage back. Don''t stay in the hotel." Sunny nces back at Kevin but the other party looks calm. Irene is also helping on the side, "Yes, Miss Ellen, the hotel is not clean. It might not be better than the style that Irene prepares for you at home." At home...? Sunny is a little moved and has to agree, "Irene, I''ll move away when Kevin bes better..." Irene looks at them and nodsfortably. She just sits down and remembers why she shoulde here. She takes those things out on the table. "Its in a hurry and I don''t cook anything. You can have some food first." Sunny looks at the big deal on the table and always feels humble for Irene. Because Sunny also invites Kelly to dinner, she only enjoys little food that Irene brings for it and puts it down. Irene thinks that she doesn''t like the food, "Miss Ellen, whats matter? Don''t you like the food that Irene makes?" Sunny quickly waves her hands when she knows such a big misunderstanding. "Irene, it doesnt my thought. I have something to deal withter, so it''s not good to eat too much." After repeatedly guaranteeing that she doesnt hate the food, Irene leaves with her mind which is easy to be harmed. Sunny looks at her back and feels relieved. Then she turns around and asks Kevin, who seldom speaks, "What do you mean by your words?" Kevin raises his eyebrows and his innocence can be seen on his expression. His expression also shows that he doesn''t quite understand what shes talking about. Sunny squeezes Kevin with a force, "Do you let me go and want me back? Are you ying with me?" As she says, her eyes turns red, "Kevin, I have a temper too. Im not for you to control casually!" Kevin looks at Sunny in front of him, not knowing why the softest ce in his heart seems to be touched. There is an experience that he has never owns fills himself from the heart to the whole body. So he raises his hand involuntarily and strokes soothingly on Sunny''s head. "Sorry, its my fault before..." Sunny is crying and suddenly she hears such a sentence, thinking that she has heard it wrongly. She raises her head and bes stunned with red eyes. Kevin doesn''t hide or avoid her gaze. His eyes look straightly into Sunny''s and he repeats the sentence again. "Sorry, its my fault before." "I..." Sunny, who thinks she is wronged, suddenly has no feeling of grievance because of his words. It''s just her pitiful look with pouted mouth and red eyes that makes Kevin anxious. No, no. Kevin forces himself to look away and cant look at it anymore. "Then for what you said in front of Irene, is it true?" Kevin looks back when he hears the words and nods. Sunny smiles, "Well, I won''t give you such a chance next time. My fragile heart can only be recovered once." Kevin reaches out to smooth her hair and promises, "I won''t do it again. I promise you." Just when they are talking sweetly, therees an untimely cough and Kelly''s yful sound at the door. "It seems that it is not time for me toe here..." Discovered by someone again, Sunny stands up with a blush, "Kelly, you''re here..." Kelly, who seems as a picara, covers her eyes, "You can also pretend as if I don''te..." Sunny is even more embarrassed this time, stomping on the feet and shouting, "Kelly!" "I''m here." Kevin has tough ande out to ease the situation, "Sunny, since that she is here, then you can Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. leave first." "Then you..." Sunny looks at Kevin hesitantly. She is still worried about him if she leaves now. "I''m fine, you can leave first. I will wait for you toe back." Sunny blushes and bes shy by his sweet words which make Kelly speechless aside. "Well. She just goes downstairs to have a meal. Do you need to be so unwilling?" Kelly cant stand it anymore and drags Sunny away. "Kevin, your wife will be borrowed by me for a while." "Remember to take her back." "Okay." "Kelly, shut up!" Kevin watches Sunny being pulled out like this and the smile on his face hasn''t disappeared while his mood id ruined by the next person whoes in. In the hallway, Sunny looks at a person wearing a mask. The figure is quite familiar, so she cannot help but looks back. "What''s wrong?" Kelly also looks back but nothing seems unusual. "Nothing." Sunny shakes her head. She should have recognized it wrong. While at this moment in the ward, Kevin looks at the person and the smile on his face disappears "Kevin..." The person calls Kevin in a low voice softly and then she takes off the mask on her face, revealing a nice face. The personing is Amelia. Chapter 48 the Man You Miss Everyday Chapter 48 the Man You Miss Everyday "Why are youing here?" Kevin doesn''t want to talk to her so his face looks not kind. His tone sounds just a little bit serious and Amelia who hasn''t been shouted likes so bes startled. "Kevin, I''m here to apologize..." "Apologize? If you hit Sunny, if you hit her to death, do you think your apology is still useful?" What Kevin says is so sharp that Amelia trembles when she hears those, as if she cannot bear it. "I just don''t want to be reconciled..." Amelia says, "I''ve been with you for so long, but you never notice me... Even if my sister died... .." "Shut up." It doesn''t know which sensitive nerve of his is irritated. Kevin''s face looks more cruel than before. It''s simply saying that he hates her. "No, I have to say. My sister, Be, have been dead for so many years. Why can''t you ept it? Why will you ept a woman that others don''t want rather than me?" Kevin stares at the woman in front of him, "What the hell do you think you are?" Amelia says, "I thought my sister is gone. The next one should be me too. I''ve been expecting you for so long, waiting for you for so long..." Kevin answers, "If it''s not because of your sister, do you think you can stand here and yell at me?" Hearing Kevin''s merciless words, Amelia finally bes copsed sessfully. She even forgets that she hase here to apologize. "Do you finish?" It seems that Kevin feels tired to look at her more than once. "Hurry up. You can get out when you finish." Amelia''s body trembles, which seems that she will faint at any time. But she suddenly bes sober when she sees Kevin''s hateful gaze. She sneers and walks out with her back straightened. The others are finally gone so Kevin can lean on the pillow to miss his little wife quietly. Then Sunny, sitting downstairs, sneezes by living up to expectations. "What''s matter?" Kelly on the opposite looks up. "Is the air conditioner too cold?" Sunny waves her hand. "Maybe someone is talking about me." Speaking of this, Kelly suddenly gets her spirit, "You know that Mandy and I are in the same hospital." Sunny nods. "You have said it several times beside my ear." Kelly doesn''t care to say one more time, "I tell you. She used to love Kevin so much, but she is really beaten by you at this time. Its really funny." Sunny shakes her head. She just defamed your prince charming. Why will you hate her for so long?" Kelly stretches out one finger and shakes it. She answers with a serious expression, "The matter that she defamed my prince charming is a matter of a lifetime. Even she doesnt let others to discuss her adorable man. Why can she defame my prince charming? When Kelly says so, Sunny also remembers the result and process of the incident. That day, as usual, she and Kelly return to the bedroom after ss. They just meet Mandy who tells others about the amazing thing about her beloved Kevin. It''s actually nothing. Both of them are used to it. But what Mandy shouldn''t do is to appraise one by defaming the other. The girl who listens to her speaks weakly, "I remember Kevin seems to have a brother..." Hearing this, Sunny and Kelly exchanges their sights. This brother is Kelly''s prince charming. At that time, ording to her words, "His whole body is full of abstinence. But once he falls in love, he is the kind that he will love you forever." When Sunny first hears her saying this, she curiously asks, "Have you seen him?" ... After asking, she receives Kelly''s supercilious look inexplicably, "You haven''t seen him..." Although she hasnt seen him, the image of the cool and affectionate man has always been deeply remembered on Kelly''s heart. And she will think about it from time to time. Hearing someone mentioning it now, Kelly naturally listens to it with passion. But she doesn''t expect Mandy to say a little contemptuously, "How can his brotherpare with him? Theres a world of difference between them." The girl who asks hasnt spoken yet but Kelly jumps up first. "Do you confirm your words? Dont speak nonsense if not? How amazing is your Kevin?" Mandy is difficult to get along with too. When she hears this, she is angry and is about to quarrel with her. In the end, Sunny mediates the dispute with hard work, which only calms down the atmosphere of tension for a while. "You can eat whatever you want. Don''t talk nonsense." Kelly snorts coldly, and sits down with great anger. "These words can be sent to you." Seeing that the two are about to fight again, Sunny quickly pulls Kelly who has just sat down, "Dear, please apany me to buy something. I''m hungry." Kelly looks at her incredulously, "Don''t you just eat it?" "Well, Im hungry. So do you go or not?" "Go." Kelly doesn''t continue to argue with Mandy. Sunny also feels relieved and nods apologetically at the girl. Then she runs away ASAP. "Thinking of it, I''m really afraid that you will fight with her at that time." Sunny sighs with various emotions. "Why should you be afraid?" Kelly doesn''t care and takes a sip of her drink. Then the next second, it doesnt know what she sees. All the drinks in her mouth spew out and she cant speak clearly, "That that... that person..." Sunny looks in the direction that her finger points at and only sees a faint back. "What happens?" "That is the bastard I met at the airportst time. Well, he actuallyes to the hospital. Isn''t he offered to me on his own initiative?" Sunny knows that Kellys bad ideas and she drops a few of cold sweat in this moment, "There is never an end of taking revenge." "No,no,no. But a real woman is sure to take the revenge." Sunny knows that she cant persuade her, so she says, "Then pay attention to yourself. Don''t over the line." Otherwise, it''s hard to wind this matter up. "I know it in mind. Have you eaten well? Let''s keep up with him." "I haven''t eaten well yet. If you''re in a hurry, you can go first." Sunny subconsciously wants to give the poor man more time to escape Kelly. Kelly doesn''t care, "Then I will apany you. I''m not in a hurry." Anyway in the hospital, whether he is to see a doctor or to visit others, she will know it after an investigation. "Well..." Sunny sighs helplessly, "What do you want me to say?" "Have you met Mandy in the hospital?" Sunny answer, "I''ve seen her." "Then doesnt she have any reaction when she sees you next to Kevin?" "Yes, she does..." Sunny takes a sip of soup and says slowly. "Sunny, don''t hesitate in speech." Kelly urges impatiently. "Well. She just rolls her eyes at me and has a cold face. What else will it be?" "Just about these? Its not her style..." "Maybe someone is injured. She keeps asking Kevin if he has any impressions on her. But Kevin answers no..." "Sunny, is your husband so cool?" "Shut up. Who tells you he is my husband?" "You dont deny it..." The innocence on Kelly''s face is exactly the same as Kevin''s sometimes, which makes Sunny feel headache. "Don''t say it. I feel so tired." "Hurry up to eat." Kelly''s expression full reveals that she cant wait to look for trouble. Sunny has no choice but to speed up. Then she buys a takeaway for Kevin by the way, after which she leaves while Kelly keeps urging her. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Sunny, can you see he is that person?" Kelly pulls back Sunny who is almost exposed in the enemy''s sight and then she cautiously put her head out to ask. Sunny nces at him under his words and still sees a back view. "Kelly, will you let me see the next time when you see his face?" Kelly is also very helpless, "What can I do? I can only recognize him by his back. Evenst time I didn''t see his face clearly." Hearing this, Sunny feels that she has to genuflect her, "Didn''t you see his facest time?" Hearing Sunny''s question, Kelly wisely chooses to change the topic. "Sunny, look where he walks in. It seems that he walks in your husband''s ward..." "What are you talking about..." Sunny hurriedly looks out and takes a careful look. He really walks into the ward. "Its strange. Does he know Kevin?" Kelly is still wondering who the man is while Sunny has already guessed it. "I know who he is." Kellys eyes turn bright when she hears this, "Who is he?" Sunny turns back reluctantly, "You might not want to know..." Kelly is anxious, "Tell me directly. Rest assured. I can ept it." Hearing her words, Sunny speaks naturally, "He is Kevin''s elder brother." After saying that, Sunny sessfully sees Kelly''s face change. And it bes very bad and very unpredictable. Kelly recovers her voice for a long time, "Sunny, tell me you are lying to me." Sunny shrugs. "Hes who you miss day and night. Why should I lie to you?" Kelly swallows hard and carefully recalls what she did when they met at the airport that day. Then the next second, she shyly covers her face. ... Sunny stares at Kelly, who turns into a shy girl from a careless girl. And the sense of strangeness really exists. Chapter 49 Attend the Wedding Chapter 49 Attend the Wedding "Kelly, please act normally." "How can I calm down? That''s my prince charming. I actually do such kind of thing in front of him. OMG..." Sunny is very curious after she says so, "What the hell did you do?" Kelly covers her face, and the voicees from her fingers. "When I told youst time that Im at the airport..." After listening to Kelly telling the real story, Sunny is very silent for few seconds. For a while, Sunny tells her own thoughts, "Kelly, you really did what a man will do." Kelly covers her face, "I know this is not apliment, right? Dear." "What do you think?" They have talked in the corner for so long that Ellison has finished his visit to Kevin andes out. Kelly looks at Ellison''s front face and shes not calm at all. "Sunny, look. Hees out." ... I am not blind. Sunny smooths Kelly''s hair as if she isforting her. "Good girl. If you like him, juste on. I know that he is still single." Kelly looks shy, "This is not good." "Then you don''t try. I leave first and you continue to wait here." Kelly is really afraid of her leaving and she pulls Sunny, "Sunny, my pretty baby..." Sunny gets goosebumps by Kellys behaviors, "Stop. From now on, you should act normally. I will go to Kevin to know more for you." "Well, then receive my thanks here." "Come on." They p to ally with each other in this corner and they temporarily separate. Sunny returns to the ward. After putting down Kevin''s dinner, she pretends to ask casually, "Has someone juste over?" Kevin nods and thinks there were so many peopleing just now. Sunny asks again, "Whoes here?" "The hit-and-run driver and my elder brother." Sunny is not interested in the driver who causes the ident. She is interested in the cool beauty. "Does elder brothere here? Has he eaten dinner? Why does he leave so anxiously?" Kevin frowns by her three questions, "Do you care about him?" Sunny shakes her head. "I don''t care, but others care." "Well?" Sunny knows that she spills the beans and she doesn''t conceal it anymore. "Kellys idol is your brother." ... Kevin frowns, "Is my brother so poor?" Sunny raises her hand and pretends to beat him, "How can you say so?" "She has a naughty character. My elder brother is so cool. I''m afraid its like the ice meets fire." Sunny says, "That''s quite good if your brother is moved." Kevin considers about it and agrees, "Then do you have anything to bribe me?" What? What does it rted with her? "Well, have dinner first. Mr. Quinn." Sunny is busy bribing Kevin and Kelly has quietly followed her idol for a while. It doesn''t know if Ellison doesn''t notice it or he is intentional, he doesnt notice her with her poor tracking skills. Until she reaches a corner, Kelly doesnt notice and suddenly realizes that Ellison is gone. Where is he? Kelly walks forward with a few steps and looks around. She only finds that Ellison disappears mysteriously. As she looks around, therees a voice behind, "What are you doing by following me?" Kelly is frightened and turns around. She sees the idol who she is looking for standing behind her. So subconsciously, Kelly uses a ttering smile, "Well, hello." Ellison looks at Kelly who has a strange smile on her face and a sense of horror slowly appears from his back. "What''s up?" Ellison doesn''t like talk nonsense so he does everything straightforwardly. However, Kelly beats around the bush with him, "What a coincidence. I can see you here..." "You arent acting like this when you were at the airportst time." Kelly''s smile bes awkwardly on her face and then she quickly smiles again, "At airport? Have we seen each other?" ... Ellison has no intention of talking nonsense with her and he ns to stride away. Kelly hurriedly grabs him, "Hey, don''t leave. I can invite you to have dinner." Ellison firstly lets Kelly loose her hand and he takes out the paper towel to wipe it cleanly. Then he looks at Kelly, "What do you want to do?" Damn it... Kelly cries grievously in her heart. The first impression she gives to her idol is so bad. How can she change it? "I just want to invite you for a meal. Last time at the airport, I was too impatient. Can you give me a chance to make up for my mistake?" Ellison nces at Kelly carefully, feeling that she can do nothing to hurt him. So he nods unprecedentedly. "Really? Really..." Kelly is a little too surprised and even cant say clearly. "Are you going?" "Go. What are you going to eat?" Kelly seeds in inviting her idol so she happily goes to have dinner with him together. Therefore, she forgets Sunnypletely immediately. "Is the beautiful brother so easy to support?" Sunny says while despising Kevin. "What do you mean? Am I difficult to support?" "It''s not difficult." It''s not easy. Sunny quietly adds a sentence in her heart but she doesn''t dare to say it. "Humph." The beautiful brother, who is easy to support, is throwing the menu into Kelly''s hand casually. "You take the order." The tea in Kelly''s mouth is about to spout, "Don''t you order?" Ellison shakes his head. "I can eat anything. You can take the order." "Then..." Kelly takes the menu because the best way to show respect is to obey. She orders a few dishes she thinks the beautiful brother might like and orders him a soup. Why am I so thoughtful? She secretly gives herself apliment and then quietly looks at Ellison. This is her idol...Although he is several years older than her but the time leaves nothing on his face. Actually it makes him even better. No wonder it is said that man looks more handsome in their forties. Well, Ellison should be thirty years sold this year. He should be a man who is about to show his charm. "Why are you looking at me?" Kelly''s imagination is suddenly interrupted, and she is originally discovered by Ellison. "I..." Kelly starts to make an ambiguous statement. Finally she closes her eyes and thinks that she can ept any results. "Because you are beautiful," Yes, hes not handsome but beautiful. ... Ellison finds that this girl is so frank, and he is astonished in her heart. How long hasnt he seen such a frank girl? "Don''t look at me or you''ll be charged." Ellison rarely tells a joke and seeds to cause the ident that all the tea in Kelly''s mouth is spat out. "Well, well..." Does she discover her idols hidden merits? Is it a surprise? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ellison nces at Kelly with a little bit disgust. He absolutely has no consciousness that the current situation is caused by him. "Why do you look at me in this way? Its you who are talking nonsense!" Kelly''s small heart is hurt by his gaze. She subconsciously straightens her waist and refutes defiantly. ... "You have followed me since the hospital. What do you want to do?" Kelly, who is asked, bes frozen. She cant say that she intends to tease him. "I...when I see you, I originally want to apologize to you. Last time I am too reckless..." Ellison raises an eyebrow when she mentions her great achievementsst time, "It is true." "Then you have this meal with me and I just think that you agree. Next time when we meet, you dont mention the thing happenedst time." A pleading is reflecting in Kelly''s eyes. She really wants to give Ellison a good impression. Seeing the pleading, Ellison''s uneasy thoughts are quietly appearing, so he says, "No." ...Where is her weapon? How time files. After Kevin spends a few days in the hospital and after Sunny has worked in the This day, Sunny gets up early and dressed herself in front of the mirror. In the Downstairs, the car horn sounds quickly. Hearing this sound, a smile appears in the corner of Sunny''s eyes. She shouts with her throat, "The door is not closed. Juste in." The people downstairs seem to hear the sound. After a silence, there is a sound of opening the door form the downstairs. Then the sound of going upstairses. When the sound stops at the door of the bathroom, Sunny also puts the earrings on the ears. The speed is just controlled perfectly. She raises her mouth and opens the door, "Mr. Quinn, here youe." Theer is Kevin. Today, because he wants to attend the wedding, he is wearing a suit and is so handsome. Seeing the heavy makeup in front of him, Kevin is dumbfounded, and then he frowns as if he dislikes it. "Youre so beautiful without makeup so it has no need to be so heavy." Before he arrives at the wedding, Kevin can feel a threat from an unknown rival. "Hah hah..." Sunny puts her tongue out, not taking the dislikes seriously. She goes to the room and puts her coat on. Then she follows Kevin going downstairs. "Where is the location?" Kevin asks as he opens the door for her. "Location is in the Jiumen Building..." Sunny isnt quite sure, simply thinking about calling Michelle again. "Hello, Michelle. Where is the wedding location?" There is noisy on Michelles side. When she hears it, she knows that she is busy arranging the wedding. She hears Sunny''s question twice before hearing it clearly. "In that building. Well, Roger. What''s the name of this location?" Sunny listens to Michelle''s voice and wants tough. "Thank you Michelle. I know it and we areing." Chapter 50 What is the Identity of Kevin? Chapter 50 What is the Identity of Kevin? Michelle smiles and says, "Come and bring your little boy to let me see." Sunny feels her face hot when she is teased, "Michelle, please don''t tease me." As saying, she gets into Kevin''s car and drives to his destination. On the way, Kevin quietly asks Sunny, "What& is Michelle talking to you?" Sunny nces sideways at Kevin, making fun of him deliberately, "Do you want to know?" Kevin focuses on driving and responds with no sincerity, "Yes." As expected, the next second Sunny shows her canine teeth and says to him with a smile, "Since you want to know, then I won''t tell you." Kevin uses his hand angrily to hit on Sunny''s head, "I know you will do so." Sunny is beaten while she has no other emotion. She justughs and suddenly realizes, "You mess up my hairstyle!" It doesn''t know what Kevin thinks of and he smirks there. Sunny gives him a supercilious look and carefully manages her hairstyle in the mirror. She finds nothing wrong. Then she sits well and looks at the front by supporting her faces on her palm with boredom. "Why haven''t we arrived yet?" Sunny is a little mncholy and she is a little hungry. "Do you think we use an airne? The restaurant is quite far away from us." Kevin looks at the navigation while carefully criticizing Sunny. "It can be judged that you don''t have breakfast." Kevin says while reaching out to take some food for her from the back seat. Then he throws then into her arms. "Have it." Sunny looks at the bread in her hand in frightens and surprise. It is hard to imagine that Kevin has such a considerate nature. So she reaches out to touch Kevin''s forehead. "Are you Kevin?" Kevin is a little speechless and reached out to grab, "Give it back if you don''t want to eat..." Sunny isn''t willingly let him take it away so she escapes for a while. Then she smirked while looking at the bread in her hand. Kevin turns around by ident and sees her smile. He instantly feels that he shouldn''t give it to her. In this way, they have fun with each other and finally arrive the restaurant. When Sunny gets out of the car, she stretches out secretly and acts unlike ady. "It''s so tiring. It''s really tiring to take the car." After sighing for it, she looks back sees that Kevin is standing behind her like a shadow, which really frightens her. "Aren''t you going to park? Is it so quick?" "Humph." Of course, Kevin won''t say that he finishes so quickly to keep his eyes on Sunny but just uses an excuse, "I let the hotel porter park." "Oh," Sunny doesn''t care about it. After hearing it, she holds Kevin''s arm. "Then let''s go." The arrogant Kevin looks at the hand holding him, and then sees the owner of the hand. It doesn''t know when a small smile appears quietly on the corner of his mouth. When entering the lobby, Michelle and Roger are standing together to greet the guests. Sunny walks over with a smile, "Roger, Michelle. Happy wedding day." Michelle smiles at her but puts more attention on Kevin, "Sunny, is he your Prince Charming?" She says and takes a careful look at Kevin. Suddenly she feels that the person in front of her looks a bit familiar. "Isn''t he the president of the Hotan Group?" No wonder she will be familiar with him. Kevin also bows quite politely and then hands over his gifts and Sunny also sends her blessings immediately. "The seat is reserved for you. Go inside." Michelle smiles and epts those things. Then she points at the seats for them attentively and hints the waiter to lead them in. "Well, Michelle. See youter." Sunny waves her hand grinningly. She walks in while pretending to be very elegant. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Roger looks at Sunny leaving and her figure seems to quietly match with the one he knows when she was a child, "She has grown up." He sighs with emotion. "Do you mention Sunny?" Michelle gives him a look. "Yes." There is a smile on the corner of Roger''s mouth, which seems to have quite feelings. "When I first saw her, she looks so small." He gestures with his hand as he speaks, and Michelle looks at him with a smile on her face. "Now, after experiencing so much , she has finally grown up." Michelle knows that he still minds noting back to help Sunny in time, so she reaches out and strokes Roger''s shoulder. "Sunny is very strong. She can hold well even if she relies on herself. Not to mention that Kevin is still around her." Speaking of this, Roger suddenly remembers, "What is the identify of Kevin?" He is the owner of smallpany andter he is regarded as the CEO of Hotan. Talking about this, Michelle bes silent. "I can only say that he is the boss of Hotan. I don''t really know his other identities." Roger narrows his eyes and stares at Kevin''s back. He doesn''t know why there is always a feeling that his sister has been cheated. Kevin, who is walking ahead, feels a gaze on him so he looks back. "What happens?" "It''s okay. Take a seat." Kevin answers and helps Sunny pull the stool off. Then he bends down gently to do these. "Hah Hah..." Sunny smiles, and when she is about to sit down, she hears a malicious voice behind her. "Well, are you here too?" Z is holding Gerry''s arm, squinting and looking at the two people in front of her. She thinks that Sunny will copse after suffering so many things, but she doesn''t expect that she and Kevin, whoes from a smallpany, are still living together. And they looks quite good. Thinking of this, a hint of hatred shows in Z''s eyes. It seems that no matter how she works hard, she can''tpare with Sunny. Even if she looks poor now in the eyes of others, she still looks pretty. Well, you can''tugh any more soon. So Z sits down next to Sunny and smiles at Sunny, pretending to be kind. "My elder sister, is this your future husband?" Sunny thinks in her heart that can''t she realizes it and dont call her elder sister because it is so hypocritical. While on her face, she has to use hypocrisy. "Yes, Z. Have you been living well with your husband recently?" Obviously, it is not long after thest farce in the hospital. Kevin looks at these two women and does not know why they can pretend to be kind. "Thanks for your concern. Gerry says that he is very happy with me." Z answers, holding Gerrys arm deliberately and smiling happily. "Well, I hope that Gerry will not let my sister go to do the pregnancy check alone next time. The expectant mother is emotionally unstable. Take care that she wont recognize others wrongly." Sunny''s word really has its meaning in it and Z''s face looks a little angry. "Thank you for reminding me. Gerry, do you hear that? Don''t let me go alone next time." Z leans softly on Gerry''s shoulder, pretending to act coquettishly. It doesn''t know what the matter with Gerry is. He doesn''t speak after he arrives but stares at Sunny. Seeing her so beautiful, he should recognize that he has regrets. it''s just that this woman has affair with other men before marrying him, which makes Gerry unable to ept. So he can onlyfort himself that this woman is unworthy. But he thinks so and forgets that the woman who leans on his shoulder has affair with him before marriage. Gerry''s gazes are too direct, which makes everyone present notice it more or less. So Sunny begins to cough and Kevin hugs Sunny in a bad mood. He bites Sunny''s lips without expression. ... Sunny is also speechless, pushing Kevin away expressionlessly, "Okay, let''s continue after wee back." For a sentence, it really shows their affair so that everyone present starts to fall into a reverie. But they seem not to realize what have happened. Kevin nods lovely, but his hand still puts on on Sunny''s shoulder to dere the sovereignty. The atmosphere around the table is a bit intense and it isnt slightly better until the bride and groom enter the field. Sunny''s eyes follow Roger and Michelle without looking away, and her attention is all on them. Z nces casually at the side, seeming to remember something. "Is Roger handsome?" Sunny nces at her and not quite understands what she wants to express. Z smiles and asks, "Do you know why Roger will reject your marriage?" Asked by her, Sunny''s face is frozen. She gives Z a cold look, "What do you want to say?" "Hey, don''t be so angry. Sunny , we can have a good talk." Sunny puts down the cup in his hands, "Youd better tell me clearly." "Do you care so much? Then I won''t say it anymore because I won''t affect your rtionship with your husband." Z nces lightly at Kevin sitting on the side. "Some things pass and just let it pass. Why should you be so attached to the past?" Sunny hates the kind of person who wont finish their words, but Z tempts her with the most enticing information. "Z, tell me quickly." Sunny identally makes a noisy sound by the fork in her hand on the te. "Oh, Sunny. Be careful. If it attracts the attention of other people, you wont be fine." Z whispers near Sunny''s ear with an indication. "Oh, then you tell me now." Sunny doesn''t want to y silly games with Z and she just wants to know the truth. "Sunny, do you remember that time when it should be spring..." Z says softly and Sunny''s memory cant help but think about under her voice. It was a spring, and she was about to graduate from college. Although her father did not pay much attention to her. But at that time because thepany also encountered some problems, her father also had some ideas of uniting by marriage. That day she was suddenly called home from school, and her father''s expression looked a little rigid. Chapter 51 My Future Brother-in-law will Suffer a Lot Chapter 51 My Future Brother-inw will Suffer a Lot He smiles and ces many photos in front of Sunny. "Sunny, look at this photo. You can choose whichever you like." Sunny nces at them roughly. Soon she finds Roger who grows up with her. So she takes the photo without hesitation, "Dad, I want this boy." Roger, hes her Roger. Sunny is not a fool so she knows that her father wants to utilize her to achieve something. However, Sunny thinks that it doesn''t matter although she is used. It doesnt matter if she can marry Roger. Her father doesn''t expect Sunny to ept his arrangement so well. Therefore the expression on his face looks a little strange. "Do you need to think about it again..." Sunny shakes her head firmly, "Dad, I want him." She doesn''t want anyone ept Roger. Steven''s expressions change a lot after hearing her words. He is just about to say something. Before he even speaks, Z justes back from school and enters the room happily while she is followed by Lora. Obviously, they dont expect that Sunny will be at home although not at the weekend. So they both freeze when they see her. Z''s reaction is rtively worse than Lora, and she directly pouts her mouth. "Dad, why is she here?" Steven sees Sunny''s reaction while having a perfunctory exnation for Z, "Dear Z, go upstairs and stay with mother now." Sunny looks at the scene that they are developing the rtionship between a kind father and a filial child. Then she lowers her eyelids, as if she is so indifferent that she seems like a stranger outside. "Sunny, have you finished your consideration?" Steven hesitates to ask her. Sunny nods without hesitation, "Dad, I only want Roger if you want me to unite two families by marriage. I wont agree on anyone else." She answers with no expression on her face. She does not know that Z is hiding on the stairs to eavesdrop their conversation. Steven does not reject her thoughts. After all, the Louis is much richer than them. If he can build a rtionship with them, it can be regarded as the fact that their ancestors are blessing them. So he nods and takes the photos away, "I see. Why don''t you live in home for a few days?" Sunny raises her head when she hears his advice. Its no surprise that she sees Lora wandering in front of the kitchen door. "No, I have something else to handle in my school." It doesn''t mean she has no clear understandings on something although she doesn''t say. There has no ce for her in this family. Then she goes straightly back to school and does not know what happenster. She only knows that the Louis politely refuses the Ellen family about the suggestion of uniting by marriage. Even they give them a sum of money aspensation for the refusal. After hearing the news when she is at school, Sunny feels that she seems soaked in cold water from head to toe. She never feels so embarrassed before. She returns home that day, sitting face-to-face with Steven. But she cant say any words. Steven knows Sunny''s thoughts. His daughter is rejected mercilessly at this time. More or less, it is quite embarrassing. He looks up at the face that looks quite simr to his ex-wife. However, he is a little speechless. "Sunny...I''m useless..." After such a long time, she can remember the humiliation of being rejected and the upset expression of Steven whenever she reminds of it. Sunny once thinks it is her own problem. At this moment after listening to Zs words, it seems that there are some hidden facts in the past. "Z, I''m still sitting here and talking to you politely. Before I change my attitude, youd better give me a clear exnation." "Oh, Sunny. The person who wanted to unite by marriage was not you. Actually, it was me..." Z smiles slyly. It makes her more excited than doing other things when she sees Sunny''s surprised expression at this moment. It takes a long time for Sunny to make voice, "Can you... can you say it again..." "Well. For your request, I say it again. The person who went to unite by marriage was me, not Sunny. So..." Z doesn''t finish her words but the meaning in them is quite clear. Otherwise, ording to Roger''s care for her since at an early age, how will he refuse her mercilessly? Otherwise, ording to Roger''s character, why wont he mention it when they meet each other? "Sunny, if there isn''t that mistakes, it might be you who stand next to Roger today..." Sunny gives her aplicated look and she knows what Z means. Even she is guessing like this. "Don''t... don''t talk nonsense." She refutes without deterrence at all. Z nces aside, "Sunny, I tell you that you should let it go in the past. Why are you so persistent?" Sunny nces aside in a panic and just sees Kevin''s slightly worried look. But at this time, Sunny quickly looks away. It seems that she doesnt dare to look at him anymore. Kevin sees her look and stuns for a moment. Moreover, some bad feelings appear in his mind. He always feels that... Sunnys attention on him is distracted. But Z is still make things more difficult for her while standing aside, "You future husband is really pitiful. Which person do you set your mind on now?" "Enough." The married couple on the stage has already started their ceremony. Sunny actually feels a little "I... I''m going to the toilet," she says and takes her handbag. She leaves here as if she is escaping from this ce filled with happiness. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Kevin gives a warned gaze at Z and follows Sunny quickly. "Sunny, stop." Kevin sees her walking faster and faster in high heels so he shouts in a hurry. Sunny slows her steps when she hears his shout. But her footsteps keep going. It seems that no matter where she goes, the voice of the MC will prate powerfully and always follow her. "What is wrong with you?" Kevin grabs her unbearably and presses her against the wall. It is only then that he can see her clearly. Sunny''s face is full of panicked expressions and the tears he hasn''t noticed when it falls down. "You are... crying..." Kevin looks at the tears and tries to reach out to wipe it. But Sunny turns her face away. "Kevin...you...you go back first..." It is inappropriate if both of theme out. Maybe they will be found... "I wont leave if you don''t want to tell me the truth." Kevin is not so easy to be fooled. At this time, he makes his efforts to finally stop Sunny. Who knows where will she go if he leaves. "Kevin...Please..." Sunny begs Kevin helplessly, hoping he can leave her alone. Kevin looks at the top of Sunny''s head. He wants to reach out to stroke it andfort his angry Sunny. His hand stretches out but he just stares at her hairpin. Then he withdraws it again. For whom does she feel sad now? Thinking of this problem, Kevin feels that he has to ask it clearly. "Sunny, please look up at me." Kevin''s voice sounds a little cold so Sunny cannot help raising her head. She is staring at Kevin. "You tears..." He reaches out and wipes the tears for her during his speech, "Who do you cry for..." Sunny murmurs but cant utter a word. Kevin immediately understands, "Is he worth it?" Kevin''s voice sounds even more gentle than it is as usual. But Sunny shivers by ident after she hears it. Now she can''t care about the issue that she is crying. Moreover, she cant care about who is the marriage partner. "Kevin... can you calm down first..." The exnation has to start at the beginning. When Sunny first discovers that Kevin has this problem, they have just met for not long time. At that time, she just thought that Kevin was a little weird. When he was in a good mood, he could use all his efforts to spoil you. However, when he was in a bad mood, it was so terrible. In that day, Sunny refuted him casually because of a small issue. She said that Kevin had a poor upbringing. Irene was there at the time. Her face became pale when she heard this. When she was about to wave her hand to ease something, she found a strange smile on Kevin''s face. "Do I have a poor upbringing?" He walked towards her while talking. He doesnt stop until she was forced to the corner. "Kevin...what do you want to do..." Sunny was a little scared because she had never seen Kevin behaving like this. Irene who stayed aside understood what happened and said, "Sunny, wait for me." Then she turned to seek for something. At that time, Kevin was also smiling and saying in a soft voice. However, his hands unkindly grabbed Sunny''s neck. "You..." Sunny didn''t know why would he be like that at that time. She soon began tock oxygen because her neck was grabbed by him. Her hands and feet began to struggle but it was useless until Irene took actions. It didn''t know what did she take out. She patted vigorously on several Chinese acupuncture points that would make them numb. Only then did she escape from the death. So Sunny looked at Kevins appearance right now. A fear of being covered by death appears from her back to the back side of her head. "Kevin...we can have a nice talk..." Later, Sunny learned that Kevin had a split personality and could not be irritated. It was just that the disease hadn''t happened for a long time and she has forgotten. We dont know why does he get irritated. He did appear. "Sunny, do you care about Roger so much?" Kevin is not a fool. Z has said near Sunny''s ear to make her react so great. Adding Sunny''s reaction when Rogeres to the snail shell for the first time. Kevin''s guess is in a probability. "I..." Sunny doesn''t know that Kevin actually has clear mind now. He is himself. "I don''t. I just care about the thing happened in that year. For that thing ...it can be said that it keeps bothering my mind." Kevin looks at her so quietly and says nothing. Sunny encourages herself to give him a gaze. "It''s true. I have no feelings and emotions when I see Michelle staying next to Roger. So I know that I have no feelings on him." Sunny hasn''t told lies about this. Who is Michelle? If Sunny hasn''t heard anything outside the world as before, she might not be clear about her. However, after experiencing a series of changes, Michelle can arrange her to work in Hotan just by one sentence. It can be said that the power of hers is also impossibly weak. So Sunny also has some understanding of Michelle''s identity, including her family which has a low-key style and is mysterious. Chapter 52 I never Treat you as a Rebound Guy Chapter 52 I never Treat you as a Rebound Guy "Are you aware of your weakness before giving up or have you given up long ago?" Kevin isnt silly, nor is he easy to be fooled. "I admired him when I was a kid. But now, it can be said I have my blessing for him." Sunny answers in a low voice. Kevin hears the words and closes his eyes, "I see, Sunny. Why do you think I will be a rebound guy for you?" Hearing his question, Sunny doesn''t answer. She just says a few words lightly but they are the most useless words. "Sorry." Kevin swears that he hates these words most in his life. When Be resolutely decides to leave him, when his mother finally speaks to him, they all said so. They all said the simple words sorry. They wish to find an excuse for themselves. "Sunny, I don''t ept it." Kevin says without looking at the expression on Sunny''s face. He turns around and walks towards the exit to leave. Sunny wants to catch up with him because there is an impulse in her heart that makes her want to hold Kevin''s hand. But she doesnt. She just stands there quietly, watching Kevin''s back be smaller. Gradually, she cant see his back clearly. Finally he disappears into the darkness. From the beginning to the end, her fingernails are holding between her thumb and forefinger. It seems that only physical pain can make her feel a little better, so that her heartache wont attract her attention so obviously. She doesnt know how long she stands outside. She doesnt regain her mind until Sunny clearly feels the numbness in her legs. Sunny listens expressionlessly to the noise inside, not knowing what she is thinking. In the end she sighs and walks in. She enters the lively ce that has nothing to do with her. Z seems to have been waiting for her for a long time. There is no surprise for her to watch her walking in alone. "Sunny, youreing." Z smiles. But in Sunny''s view, it is full of malice in her eyes. "Don''t be so hypocritical. We don''t need to pretend to be intimate here." Since that Sunny breaks her pretence, Z is not in the mood to pretend. "Well, does Kevin abandon you? It''s pitiful for you to be abandoned again and again." "Z, you always know what your character is. Now you feel that the things you rob are quite useful. The reason of this is because no one willpete with you. When you be old one day, maybe you will be abandoned ording to Gerry''s virtue." Sunny really expresses her meanings clearly, which makes Z involuntarily think of what Gerry did a few days ago. Now her expression has changed. She subconsciously thinks that Sunnyes to mock her specially because she already knows something. "Sunny, whether the things are useful for me, you wont know it anyway. Instead of worrying about me, you might as well take care of yourself first." Hearing this, Sunny isnt in the mood to care about her. If she doesn''t get the point, it is useless for others to say anything. Just then, Roger and Michelle approach them to propose a toast. "Sunny, why are you alone?" Michelle feels so weird why isn''t Kevin here. Sunny barely gathers her energy, "Michelle, Kevin has something to do so he goes back first. I am here to apologize to you for him." Z still makes troubles for her aside, "Sunny, your apology reallycks of sincerity. At least you need to drink two sses." Roger looks at Z and frowns unconsciously. Instead, Sunny is immersed in her own thoughts, not realizing that Z has bad intention. She even takes the ss that Z hands over. She even feels free and drinks it straightly. After drinking, she shows them the bottom of the cup, "I''ll go first. Bottoms up." Z looks at Michelle with a sweet smile, "It should be reasonable for me to have a drink. I also regard Roger as my brother. But I am pregnant and the doctor advises me to drink less." How will Michelle not know what kind of people Z is. She doesnt force her, "At your will. After me is my respect." After the toast, she cant help but pulls Sunny to leave. However, she doesn''t expect Sunny to blush a bit. She also stares straightly at a ce. She looks in the direction of her eyes. It is Roger. Now her expression has changed and even her red blush can''t hide her pale face. What happen? Roger apparently notices this situation too. He keeps his countenance to hug Michelle, hinting her to calm down. And Z is sitting next to them as if she is watching a good show. There is a Gerry who is so silent today. "Sunny..." Michelle opens her mouth tentatively as she tries to control her crazy suspicion. "Kevin..." Sunny murmurs quietly. Apparently she has already be drunk. Hearing her voice, the expressions of people present are all different. Roger stands there expressionlessly while Michelle sighs in relief. But looking at Z, she is so surprised. Kevin leaves there early. He cant ept that he is always regarded as a rebound guy. The more he thinks about it, the more he feels that Sunny is hateful. It seems that he has been used. On the one hand, he helps her to avenge. On the other hand, he can even help her to handle loneliness. Just when he is thinking in this way, the phone rings and the call is from unknown numbers. Who will call him at this time? Kevin answers the phone with curiosity, "Hello? Who is speaking?" But the other party doesn''t speak. Just when Kevin loses his patience, there is suddenly a voice over N?velDrama.Org owns this. there and he still knows his name. "Kevin, I never regard you as a rebound boy..." As soon as this sentencees out, Kevin knows who is talking. But he doesnt know the number belongs to whom. Nor does he know her purpose of calling him. Kevin waits a long time without waiting for the next sentence. But the heat that is blown away by the cold wind gathers because of her sentence. It can be said that he is touched. He does not hesitate to take action. He immediately turns back and returns to the wedding. At the wedding, Sunny is unable to stand well, looking at the face of Kevin in front of her with a grinning smile. Then she feels dizzy and sits directly on the chair in the next second. Roger looks at her behaviors and he feels a little bit upset. But Kevin should know the matter know and he should also be on his way. "Michelle, let someone to bring Sunny into the room." Michelle doesnt know that Roger has quietly notified Kevin. She still stands there to worry about Sunny, "Should we inform Kevin..." Believe me. Just bring her up." "Let me do it. I''ll do it in person." Michelle says and walks to Sunny. She bends down and whispers near Sunny''s ear, "Sunny, I''ll bring you to take a rest. You''re drunk." Sunny feels someone talking near her ear so she opens her eyes hard and sees the newlywed Michelle. "Michelle, you are so beautiful..." Michelle is stunned by her praise and looks at Roger subconsciously. "Well, she is really beautiful." For his wife, Roger never means to use his praise. "Thank you." Michelle just warns him and then holds Sunny. She just feels that Sunny a little bit heavy. At this moment, Michelle is pushed away by hands. When she hasn''t reacted, he holds Sunny up. It''s Kevin. Michelle looks at him confusedly and Z still follows her reaction. Only Gerry is a little annoyed. "My wife is not good at drinking and thanks for your care." Then, Kevin nods to Roger and holds up Sunny. He intends to bring Sunny to leave. "Kevin, there is a guest room upstairs." Michelle''s sentence contains too much meanings but Kevin knows in seconds. "Thanks." He strides toward the elevator with his long leg. Sunny, who is half drunk and half awake, feels as if she is on the boat and she moves up and down as the boat shakes. "Don''t shake... I''m seasick..." Kevin gives a funny nce at Sunny who has fallen into a nightmare. "Wake up." Then he throws her into the bed. "Do Ind here?" Sunny opens his eyes confusedly and finds that the Kevin in her dream suddenly appears in front of her. "Why am I still dreaming?" Thinking without expression, she decides to close her eyes decisively. Kevin doesn''t know that Sunny will act like this when she is drunk. It he knows, he will bring the wine all day without others to suggest her. Right now, Sunny is clutching his clothes. Her whole person shrinks into a ball shape, and it seems that she is going to sleep again. "Don''t sleep, the long night is so long. It''s a waste of time if you fall asleep." Kevin says as he takes off his clothes. When taking off Sunnys clothes, the difficulty increases because she doesn''t cooperate with him well. But this is not difficult for Kevin. He just tears it with his hand. Sunny feels cold. When she opens her eyes, she finds that she is naked. "What?" The next day, Sunny wakes up while she has no awareness. Seeing the sexy exposed vicle and the familiar face in front of her, Sunny seems to have guessed something. So she widens her eyes and knows what happened inconceivably. But its fine if she isnt conscious about these things. When she is sober, she can feel the pain from her sexual organs. When Sunny just wants to say something, Kevin who sleeps beside her makes azy yawn. Then he opens his eyes and sees Sunny having an incredible expression. "Do you wake up?" Hearing his voice as well as the yawning, Sunny is a little unbelievable. But before she can speak, Kevin says it first. "Okay, you don''t need to ask anything. I will be responsible for you. And then, you were very goodst night." Sunny blushes by his teasing but she is no longer overwhelmed as before. She starts to tease Kevin. "Since it is said that I have performed so well. Is there any rewards?" Kevin looks at Sunny for a while and he continues to grin with bad thoughts. "OK, there is a reward for you to enjoy it again." Chapter 53 The Fetal Malposition Chapter 53 The Fetal Malposition Sunny can''t help but re at Kevin. She reaches out her small hand and intends to punch him. Naturally, she is stopped. "I will hit you if you talk nonsense again!" "Can you do that really?" "You!" Sunny knows that she cant win by arguing with Kevin. So she starts her action and insists to get up stubbornly. There will still be some pain on her lower body. But it''s much better than before. It''s a little strange for her when she tries to walk. And this strange ufortableness appears not only on her but also on Michelle. Thy see their strange walking postures and both seem to understand something. Therefore, they both smile at each other with happiness and embarrassment. What surprises Sunny is that Z looks so haggard. The dark circles under her eyes has exposed that she hasn''t rested wellst night. Sunny can ignore and be indifferent to Z while Z can''t. Sunny doesn''t want to have too muchmunication with Z. She just turns around and holds Michelle''s hand to leave. "Sunny." Z suddenly stops Sunny and Michelle who have stepped forward. Sunny doesn''t intend to look back. She just asks her whats up coldly. "Sunny, do you sleep wellst night?" Z looks at Sunny with a smile, "I really care about you very much." Sunny sneers with her eyes closed. The truth that Z told her yesterday cant affect her mood at all. But she still cant force herself to love her sister. "Thank you for your concern. I slept well with my lover yesterday." After saying that, she holds Michelle''s hand and leaves. Z does not return to her home. She goes to the hospital with the driver and has a birth check. Z drives everyone away, leaving only Mandy and her in the ward. "Mandy, do you say that there is a way to drive Sunny away? Although we are not friends, we have a "Ok." "But what can you do although you invite her by telling lies? The man who supports her behind is too powerful. Otherwise, do you think she can live until now?" Mandy doesn''t respond to her with a series of words. She just smiles insidiously and her smile looks so scary. "We cant confront the tough with toughness because we have no chance to win them. We can attack them secretly so that we can do harm to them without worrying about being found out by the man behind her!" "Okay, your suggestion sounds very great. I will consider about it carefully. Well, its toote. I''ll go back first so as not to let others doubt me." Z leaves after saying that. And Mandy is not in a hurry. After all, she knows that thisdy will definitely agree with her request! So from the moment she asks to see her, she knows that Z is the woman that she looks for. As expected, Mandy receives a text message from Z who decides to cooperate with her in the next few minutes. She sneered, and then goes out and greets Doctor Jason. Then she starts her work again. ... Here, Sunny and Kevin returns to the vi. Because of their work, Kevin goes out. Only Sunny stays in the entirerge vi. She is originally lying on her sofa and taking rest leisurely. But for some reason, the phone suddenly rings. Therefore, Sunny abandons herzy style and then looks at the screen of the phone. Z''s name is showed on the phone and Sunny''s drowsiness totally disappears. She confirms that she has read it correctly, and then she begins to hesitate. Is it the call from her? Why does Z call her suddenly? She cant answer the phone from Z. But what if Z has something urgent? No matter how bad Z is, the baby is innocent! However, she is also worried that Z will make her into the trap. Z dares to call her directly in this way. It must have been nned to make her fall in the irreversible situation! Should she answer it? Thinking about it, Sunny ns to press it out and refuse to answer. It doesnt know if it is because she hesitates for too long and the phone hangs up automatically. And Sunny seems relieved. "Okay, then I don''t have to struggle about it." Just as sheforts herself, the phone rings again. Sunny hangs up without hesitation. But Z refuses to give up calling her. When the phone rings in fourth times, she finally cant bear it and answers the phone. Just before Sunny speaks any word, Zs countless words turns out quickly. Her sound makes people think Z is really in trouble. "Sunny! So nice! You finally answer my phone! I was in a car ident on the way back this morning. The doctor said that it had malposition for the baby. The family''s signature is required to agree to corrective surgery. But I contact Gerry for a long time and he also has no news. So now I can only rely on you. I beg you, Sunny. Can you save my baby? Pleasee to the hospital quickly. I used to be bad and I know its wrong. I only beg you to save my baby!" "OK, wait for me." Although Sunny is afraid of Z and prefers to avoid contacting with her as soon as possible, after all, Z is her own sister. Even if she is cruel, she can''t leave her alone. So she goes out after hanging up the phone. But she doesn''t know that the woman who has just screamed in the phone remains very calm at this moment. A person is sitting beside her. It is Mandy, her biggest opponent in her life. She is smiling at Z. "Miss Ellen is really a powerful person. Youre excellent in your show even through a small phone. If it wasn''t for me to sit in front of you, I''m afraid I will believe what you said just now." Sunny sneers proudly. "For sure. If I don''t have superb acting skills over the years, I''m afraid I''ve already been wronged for many times. What''s more, it is just a piece of cake for me. There is no challenge. " Mandy echoes her opinion instantly. Then Mandy sees Z''s smug smile again. "Well, stop it now. You should prepare to make Kevins time dy. In this time, I want to know which can be more powerful, my skill or your life!" After saying, Z restores her original expression again. The hate and viciousness that reveals in her eyes really make those timid people trembling. She thought, Sunny, I cant ept the truth. Why must you be an authentic daughter because your mother is the original wife of our father? Instead, my mother and I will have to be looked down upon by others! Today, I must return you with double pain that I have suffered over these years! ... Sunnyes to the hospital in a hurry. When she first arrives at the gate the hospital, she is stopped by several men in white coats. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Whats up?" Sunny looks at the strange people in front of her and begins to doubt in mind. The men dont reply and they just ask Sunny calmly. "Thisdy, please don''t be so excited first. Are you a family member of Miss Ellen?" Hearing the name of Z, Sunny understands it, "I know her. What''s wrong?" Those men still have no ups and downs in emotion. "Well, the patient''s fetus in her abdomen is not in correct fetal position. Now she needs to have correction surgery. However, there are too many patients in our hospital and it will take a long time for her to wait! So pleasee inside with us to sign, we will arrange the easy way for you to have surgery." Despite a lot of confusion in her heart, Sunny seems to have no way to think so much about it. After a few thanks, she let these men lead the way. But she finds it seems a bit wrong because the three men seem to lead her to a ce where there are fewer and fewer people. In the end, there are only four of them around. "Doctor, we seem to choose the wrong path. Don''t you mean to take me to the inside ce of your hospital? Why do you take me to the garden with so few people at this time? Is it..." They don''t wait for Sunny to finish talking and take action on her. Then she falls down with her eyes closed tightly. The man behind her holds a reinforced water pipe in his hand. When he sees that Sunny is about to fall to the ground, he throws the reinforced water pipe away and catches her. "You finally start your work. I just think that you will be unwilling to hit her with your tenderness toward women!" Facing the ridicule of his colleague, the man who catches Sunny answers seriously. "There were still too many people in those ces just now. It is easy to be discovered by others if we take actions there. It is better to do it in this ce with few people around." The man in white looks at the serious man in front of him and onlyughs helplessly. "Okay, I know. By the way, don''t you kill her? We are only responsible for kidnapping her. We cant handle those matters of killing someone." "No, I didn''t use much force. Dont you find that she don''t bleed at all? I just hit her acupuncture point." The man in white cant help but apuds for him. "Okay, stop it. Im not interested in arguing with you anymore. Someone is hurrying to want her. Lets deliver her over as soon as possible. We can live a happy life for a few days if I receive the money!" After ordering, several people put Sunny into a sack, and then they carry her into the car. Then they leave the scene one by one at different times and different ces. ... Several people move Sunny to a very dark ce. They leave here after putting her on the ground. Suddenly therees a sound of high heels hitting the floor at the door. Its speed is very slow and it shows its power. A woman is walking at an arrogant pace. She keeps approaching Sunny and finally stops in front of her. Sunny is tied so she curls up in the sack, which forms a sharp contrast to Z who has a powerful aura at this moment. Chapter 54 She Kidnaps Mrs. Quinn Chapter 54 She Kidnaps Mrs. Quinn It can be seen that Z starts to kick Sunny who lies in the sack with the heel of her high heels. Immediately she steps on her hard. Even Z doesn''t know where she has kicked. "Sunny! I don''t expect you to be in a difficult situation now! Sunny Ellen has actually controlled by me in this way. The feeling is disgusting, right? But, the pain you are suffering now just has a low level that is only one-tenth of mine. I will slowly torture you and I will not let you die. I will gradually torture you! I wont let you go until you can''t bear it!" Sunny hasn''t recovered yet so she wont have any impression of the series of things that happened around her just now. Except for the physical pain on her body. The n is carried out sessfully. Z starts calling Mandy because she cant just let herself enjoy this happiness alone. As soon as it is connected, an eager voicees from the phone. "How is it going? Have you seeded?" "Of course. Otherwise I won''t call you leisurely like this now." Z feels naturally happy but she still has the mind. "These will be theter story. Don''t forget to find someone to cause troubles to their search and rescue for that woman! You must remember to dy Kevins time! It is best to let him forget that woman. Only when everyone gives up can we torture her thoroughly and beat her!" Thinking of such a bright future, Mandy bes a little excited! Then she starts to answer again. "Okay! I have other thing to handle so lets stop talking nonsense now. I''m going to stop Kevin." After hanging up the phone, Z cant help being proud for a long time because Sunny looks embarrassed now. ... And Mandy is too excited at this moment. Putting away her phone, Mandy walks out of the room and meets her colleague. "Doctor Jason, what a coincidence. Are you here to take the water?" "Yes, Doctor Alice. What a coincidence." "Then I leave first." Having said that, Mandy leaves without looking back. She doesn''t even notice that at this moment there seems to have some light shining in her colleagues eyes. ... It doesn''t know when Z leaves. Now, it only has Sunny here. And it doesn''t know when Sunny gradually recovers some consciousness. The first reaction she wakes up is that she feels painful. Whether it is on head or thigh, she can even feel that the blood is flowing on her thigh. She tries to open her eyes, but finds that she cant see anything at all. She intends to use her hands to untie the thing on her eyes because it makes her in the darkness. But her hands are tied up and even her legs are also tied. The result is that she cant move now. Fortunately, her nose hasn''t covered. So she begins to sniff the surrounding air, trying to find some useful clues. However, all the smells around her at this moment are the strange ones that she has never been in contact with before. At this time, Sunny really has no way at all. At this moment, Sunny learns that she has been kidnapped. Suddenly, Sunny seems to hear the door being opened, followed by a slight sound of footsteps. But it sounds too lower so it feels like that a thief sneaks into others house. Of course, it isnt a thief. The one who walks in is not someone else. It is Sunny''s fianc in the past who almost bes her husband''s Gerry. He walks cautiously, slowly approaching the sack that Sunny that lies in. When he touches the sack, he instantly unties it. But one thing does really scare him greatly. That is, Sunny has already waked up. At the moment when the sack is opened, Sunny feels as if she has seen the light and hope again. It is from a perspective that she hasnt seen for a few hours. After spending so long in such a dark world, Sunny never feels so deeply that the light of this world is quite important. However, Sunny hasnt had time to see the face of her benefactor who gives her light, nor does she have further intimatemunication with the light, which has been taken away by him. It is reced with another endless darkness. But its better than the darkness just now. After all, it will not be so stuffy that she can hardly breathe. Sunny wants to talk but she finds that her mouth has stuffed by something! There is no way for her to make any sounds. So she moves from one kind of constraint to another one. Although it feels no longer so stuffy, she doesn''t know why she felt more uneasy. Yes, the person, who takes away the light again, is the person who gives her the light for the first time, Gerry. After knowing that Sunny has been awake, he takes a strip aside to cover Sunnys eyes without any words. He is afraid that she will recognize him. Sunny has never been so uneasy. She feels as if something dangerous is approaching her. So she struggles subconsciously. But it really has no effect. When she is still struggling, she seems to feel that his hands are constantly moving on her body in the next second. Those hands give her a very strange feeling. She knows what will happen next. Sunny isnt the kind of person to grin and bear it. She begins to struggle frantically. However, the harder she struggles, the more force he uses to press her. Although being hurt by the man, Sunny still struggles tenaciously. However, no matter how hard she struggles, it seems to be in vain. She seems to hear some sounds of tearing her clothes. Then, she feels cool on some parts of her body. Sunny begins to feel helpless but she never gives up. She even drops her tears which show her stubbornness. ... The scene over there is difficult to describe while Kevin is extremely anxious over here. Kevin searches around the whole vi, not even letting go of the ce under the bed. But he still finds nothing. He feels that he is almost going to overwhelm. He is looking for her as if he is crazy. He cant find Sunny at home, so hees outside to search. He fails to find Sunny by himself, so he arranges his own bodyguards to search with him. However, no matter how he erges the searching scale, there has no gain. Sunny, where are you? Dont hide in somewhere! Stop your game now! Come out quickly! We finally have experienced so much and gone so far. How can you disappear so easily? Do you have to make me crazy before youe out? Stop it! Sunny, turn out quickly! Regardless of how violent his inner emotions are, Kevin has kept silent. His worries are all shown on his expression and his fast and panic movements. Just as Kevin is trying to find Sunny, his phone rings suddenly. But he doesn''t n to waste time answering the phone. Because Sunny will be a little more dangerous if he dys for one more second. However, the ring never stops. Finally it stops automatically while it rings again. Kevin, who is already very irritable, is now bothered by this endless ringtone. Therefore, he is so angry that he smashes his branded phone on the ground. Fortunately, Kevin does not use the phone of Nokia which has a good resistance to mill. After this heavy hit, it no longer rings. Just when Kevin thinks he can continue searching, his man brings him good news. "Boss, Doctor Jason says he wants to talk to you." Kevinins impatiently. "Dont you know that I''m not free now? You just go and tell him that it isnt convenient for me to see him today. Let he report again if he has anything tomorrow!" This man has been working for Kevin for several years. So no matter how angry or aggressive Kevin''s voice and expression are, it will not make him afraid. He just reports calmly. "But Doctor Jason says that the news he brings at this time is about your wife." Hearing his word about Sunny, Kevin''s eyes be active as if theyre shining like stars. He looks at the man inconceivably and then a few wordse out from his mouth. "What are you doing here? Go and lead him in!" The man goes down after answering. Then about a minuteter, he leads the doctor in casual attire to After seeing Doctor Jason, Kevin immediately abandons thoseplicated manners. "Do you just say that you have my wife''s news? Tell me immediately!" Kevin is so straightforward that it is not convenient for him to talk in a roundabout way. So Doctor Jason illustrates directly. "Thing goes like that. Kevin. I stood outside the water room of our hospital that day and I heard Mandy saying that she wanted to kill your wife. She also said that your wife is lost in her hands. Then Sunny is missing in these days. So, I suspect that it might be Mandy who kidnaps Sunny." When he mentions Mandy, Kevin is full of anger in his mind. This woman had bullied Sunny, which has already displeased Kevin. Now she dares to kidnap Sunny. She might really want to die. "Is it Mandy? Very good. I used to think that she was just a useless woman who dares to bully the weak Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. one. Now it seems that she ys her card so well. She dares to kidnap my wife. I want to see what excellent means she has!" Kevin takes a deep breath and calms himself a little bit. Then he begins to put his hand into his pocket and searches for his phone. Then he finds that his phone is missing. "Where is my phone?" His employee passes it to him almost at that instant. "Boss, your phone has just been smashed on the ground." As saying, he points at the poor phone with his finger. Chapter 55 Bring her off Chapter 55 Bring her off Kevin walks over and picks up his phone slowly. Fortunately, the screen is slightly scratched. Then he tries to restart it again and it finally seeds. However, at the moment when the phone is turned on, Kevin cant even believe that there has more than thirty missed calls whiche from the same person. Although Kevin doesn''t put this number in his phone, he knows that its Mandy''s number. Thats because she sometimes bothers him frequently so he can recognize her number at a nce. Looking at the about thirty missed calls, Kevin cant helpughing. The smile seems to contain a lot of meanings that is always difficult for others to figure it out. "I haven''te to ask her yet while I don''t expect her to appear in mypany by herself? Well, I want to see what she wants to do!" As saying, Kevin dials Mandy''s phone number. After particrly short seconds, Mandy answers Kevin''s phone. "Hello, is it Kevin speaking? I''m trapped in the back hill of the hospital. Can youe to rescue me? Can you do me a favor, please?" However, Kevin cannotugh at Mandy at this time because he still has to rely on Mandy to acquire Sunny''s whereabouts. For Sunny''s safety, Kevin can only forcefully restrain his inner thought and dont "Okay, wait for me. I''ll arrive immediately." After that, Kevin hangs up the phone. "Boss, do you want to go while apanied by others?" "Well, call a few men and go to the hospital with me." After giving his other, Kevin starts talking to Doctor Jason again. "Thank you, thank you very much, Doctor Jason. Without you this time, we wont have made such rapid progress. However, we have more important things to do. So I hope you can still work in that hospital for a few more years, please!" Doctor Jason epts Kevin''s thankful words and expresses several times that its fine before leaving. After Doctor Jason leaves, Kevin leads a few people and sets off from his vi to the hospital where does Mandy stay. As the car drives very fast, it arrives within ten minutes. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After arriving, everyone gets out of the car. But instead of entering the hospital, they walk pass the building of the hospital and walks around the path to the back hill of the hospital. Afterwards, all the people are looking for someone. That is Mandy. Now, only Mandy might be able to tell where Sunny is. As long as she is found, Kevin naturally has many ways to force her to tell him. Mandy hears the sound of someone''s footsteps, she guesses that he might be Kevin. So she starts calling for help loudly. "Help! Help! Kevin,e and save me!" When he sees the scene in front of him, Kevin has no way but to admire Mandy''s dedication in y. In order to gain his trust, she actually runs into that trap. He considers if Mandy can run and jump like that, there should be nothing sharp in this pit. This possibility makes Kevin feel that it is pity. "Give me your hand." Kevin naturally can''t continue to ignore her so he first reaches out his right hand to Mandy. He intends to pull Mandy up directly. Mandy sees Kevin''s hand, and naturally she will not miss this great opportunity. So she quickly reaches out and then holds Kevin''s hand tightly, as if it is a treasure. It seems that only by using a saw can their hands be separated. Although Kevin feels disgusted for her, he still remains silent. Finally, with the help of Kevin, Mandy manages to get out of the pit safely. Kevin knows that he has rescued Mandy. Therefore, he begins to make demands and rewards to Mandy. "Well. I rescue you. Should you give me a little reward?" "What do you want?" "Do you know where Sunny is?" Even if Mandy is not smart, she should know that Kevin doesnte here for her, but for Sunny! This touches Mandy''s nerve fiercely, which makes her mood that cant be recovered for a long time. "I don''t know. I said I don''t know. I have nothing to say! Thank you!" Kevin simply doesn''t look at her but says a few words with a taunt. "Well. Do you want to leave here? Then I advise you to give up this thought. Now without my order, you don''t want to walk out of the back hill of this hospital!" "Tell me quickly!" Mandy closes her eyes and then swallows her saliva. After several seconds, she reveals the exact address of the warehouse where Sunny is imprisoned. "You cant have to suffer so much if you tell the truth earlier. Really, sometimes it feels that you are still quite stubborn!" With saying that, Kevin quickly leaves the back hill of the hospital with his several men. And they get into their own car and drive in the direction given by Mandy. Mandy, who has only injured her foot, limps from the back hill of the hospital to the front gate. We can only see that she seems to answer the phone. "Hello" ... On the way, Kevin keeps urging the driver. "Hurry up, hurry up. I can''t let Sunny stay in that kind of ce anymore and it''s so dangerous there. I''m really afraid that those people will cause trouble to her!" Everyone can feel Kevin''s inner anxiety but they really have no ways. Only one person suddenly thinks of something to transfer Kevin''s attention. "Boss, what should we do for the woman named Mandy just now? Do you want to let her go so easily? We don''t think it''s a good decision. For this kind of woman, we shouldn''t be too kind to her. Boss!" When he mentions Mandy, Kevin is full of disgust in mind and It can only see him answering with disgusting expression on his face. "Just abandon her. You can talk to the employer in their hospital and give her the dismissal. Just let her run her own course." Hearing Kevin''s decision, all of them p and cheer together. But their car is still moving so fast. ... Kevin tries his best to finally arrive the ce where Sunny is kidnapped. Z seems to have left here. Kevin finds the naked Sunny lying on the ground so he puts his coat on Sunny''s body, holding her tightly into his arms! He wants to give her more warmth. But Kevin doesn''t know that the chill and indifference have spread deeply into Sunny''s heart. Kevin takes away the strip on Sunny''s eyes and mouth. He thinks that Sunny will cry in his arms. While to his surprise, at this time she doesn''t cry. On the contrary, she remains calm abnormally. There isnt a dull look in her eyes. Instead, it looks deeper than before. Kevin looks at Sunny with much worries. He thinks that Sunny is totally terrified so he starts talking to himself. "Sunny, don''t act in this way, please. Can you say any words? It seems better even if you just cry. I''m more worried about you if you just remain so. Little fool, don''t let me worry about you, okay?" Sunny still doesn''t feel particrly excited. She just looks at Kevin calmly. Then she lies back quietly in his arms again. He still has such a warm chest but her heart no longer seems to be as active and energetic as before. Yes, she has changed. Once she thought that as long as she treated the world kindly, the world would be kind to her equally. However, she finally realizes that blind kindness does not leave the impression of kindness in others eyes. In their eyes, she is just a weak and poor guy. In this world, the kind and weak people are destined to be bullied. Only the cruel person can protect themselves in a real sense. From today, she is still Sunny. But she is not Sunny any more. She will be stronger for the people she loves and the one who loves her. She will try to protect them. As for those who frame her, she will not let them go easily! Sunny rests for several days before recovering a little bit from the shadow of being kidnapped. She repeatedly reminds of what Z has done to her. She asks herself why does Z keep framing her when she doesn''t do anything sorry to Z? When she lets her mind wander, Kevin opens the door ande in. He feels also ashamed and guilty about his fault that he brings Sunny offtely, which makes her suffer for a few more days. "Sunny, do you wake up? Do you want to eat something?" Sunny stares dully at Kevin, "I''m not hungry." "Sunny, I apologize to you. I could have rescued you earlier. I don''t pay attention on it and leave you suffering for a few more days." "You don''t have to exin this to me since were so intimate. Dont you see that I stay here well now?" Kevin looks at Sunny''s face carefully and seems to judge the authenticity of her words from her facial expression. Being annoyed by his gaze, Sunny puts the quilt over her head. She says in a very low voice, "I''m sleepy so I want to sleep for a few time." Hearing Kevin''s helpless sigh and the sounds of him getting up to open the door, Sunny puts her head out of the quilt and looks at Kevin''s back. Such kind of conversation between them has been going on for several days. Kevin wants to ask what happens to her but he is afraid to ask what he shouldn''t ask. Therefore, he keeps hesitating whether to ask her. Sunny is a little irritable by his behaviors. He can just ask whatever he wants to know. It really makes him unlike a man. But...Sunny suddenly bes silent. If she is really asked to tell what she has suffered in the past few days, shes afraid that she cant handle it. Thinking of her own experience in the past few days, Sunny is very ufortable. She praises herself that she won''t attack others unless she is attacked. But she doesn''t expect that sometimes trouble wille to find her. Chapter 56 Who the hell are You? Chapter 56 Who the hell are You? Z is colluding with Mandy; is it wrong for her to be with Kevin? Sunny lies on the bed, she keeps tossing and thinking, she is thinking about those rogue things that Gerry do to her, but she could not tell them to Kevin, or other else. It is just that Sunny still pondering the question of whether to tell, over there Kevin really could not wait for Sunny to open her mouth, and directly sends someone to intercept Z. Z has run away when she has received news of Mandy that Kevines and finds her. She is shopping around leisurely when Kevin''s peoplee to find her. Suddenly a few men dressed in cke in front of her, "Miss Ellen? Our master does an invitation to you. " Z says, "Who is your master? Why should I go when your master invite?" A few ck-clothed men exchange nces, and the leading ones say in a low voice, "Sorry if offended you. "He picks Z up and carries her to a nanny car. Z is shocked and angry that they dare to do such a thing in public. She will not have the time has a call with Gerry to ask for help. The ck-clothed man grabs her bag and throws it out the window of the car. "You guys! The ck-clothed man doesn''t care that she is struggling in the car, but they couldn''t take it anymore and take a bundle of rope and tie her up. L''s fingernails could not be using anymore, so she has to use her feet instead. After that, her feet are also tied up, this feeling Z finally feels somewhat familiar, isn''t this how she tied up Sunny as well. "Who the hell are you guys?" She asks with a trembling voice, and suddenly she begins to fear. The men in ck dont answer her question, just drive the car, and one of them takes a ck bag and covers her head to block her sight. She can''t see and move, no one in the car speaks, Z feels like she is going crazy. "Let me tell you, my husband is from the Gerry group, he won''t let you off if you do this kind of thing. " This time the people in ck finally gave some response, a few people snicker a few times. Z is stunning, doesn''t even Gerry group scare them? What exactly is the person''s identity, is there someone else besides Kevin? She just never knew that Kevin is the CEO of Sien group. The car stops while Z is brainstorming and trying to figure out who is that person. The man in ck is not caring that she is a woman and pregnant, he just yanks her out of the car. "Be careful!" Z says, she would not be the same as Sunny, would she? The man pulls her nowhere, and Z almost falls to the ground because no one warns her during climbing stairs. One day I will make you guys regret what you have done to me today! Z thinks. The man in ck leaves her alone after they bring her to the ce. There is a sound of footsteps, Z tries to listen carefully, it seems the footsteps not quite the same as the man in ck. "Z?" Z feels the voice is so familiar. "Kevin? What the purpose you tie me up for?" As soon as Z hear that it is someone she knows, and she is thinking that she will not be threatening. She begins to struggle and ask Kevin to let her go. "Let you go? Are you dreaming?" Kevin says, and Z finally notices that his tone is not quite the same as usual. "You " Z tries to keep herposure, she sits up directly on the ground. "Why do you kidnap me? What do I do wrong?" Kevinughs and not say anything. Z must get the information by herself, "Your men kidnapped me when I am shopping, are you think that there are nows in the broad daylight?" Kevin says, "What if I say that I am thew of thend?" Kevin says and pauses for a moment, "Z, are you ying dumb with me, then I don''t mind recalling it in detail with you. "At her father''s funeral, what did you and your mother did? To get someone went and raped her. " "If I remember correctly, the ss of wine that handed to her was you during Roger''s wedding. " "Well there''s also the fact that she was kidnapped a few days ago, do you know that?" Z pretends to shrink act like she is afraid, "You don''t think I do this too, do you?" Kevin tilts his head; it seems that somebody is still nning to y dumb to the end. "Of course, I know it is not you, it is done by Mandys right. She failed to get my attention, so she vented out her anger on Sunny. " Zughs inwardly at Kevin''s words; it seems that his IQ is not very good either. "Do you think I am going to think about this way?" The smile of Z slightly froze when she heard about this. "Isn''t that the truth?" " Z, do you think of yourself too smart, or do you think of others too stupid?" "Do you think I don''t know the things you did with Gerry?" Z scolds her husband inwardly when she listens to this, but she still acts innocent in front of Kevin. "Kevin, I don''t understand what you''re saying. Kevin takes something on his hand and said, "Z, I''m not a kind person. The object made a crisp sound on the ground, it is a whip! Z''s pupils shrunk when she hears that voice. She doesn''t think that Kevin would dare to punish her! "I''ll give you one more chance, if you don''t tell me the truth, you may be greeted with this whip. " A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him, Z decides to confess before Kevin''s whip greets her. "I... I''ll tell you everything. " "All of this was Mandy ''s idea, she was the one who didn''t like Sunny, and she knew Sunny and I didn''t get along, and that''s why the kidnapping happened. " "Go on. " "I... I just kidnapped her, and I didn''t do anything, it''s all Gerry did. " "Your husband? What did your husband do?" Z thinks she may use this chance to teach Gerry a lesson, and she tells all at once. "Gerry touches Sunnys face, strip her clothes, and he is trying to rape her. But he didn''t get what he wanted because I stop him. " Z doesnt see Kevin''s face is getting worse and worse when she babbles on, as her face is covered. "Gerry, you''re dead!" Kevin doesnt say anything, but the atmosphere made Z shivers. "I... I''ve exined everything, so can I go now?" "Want to go?" Kevin put the audio recording beside Z''s ear, and the recording is she confesses her crimes. "You! " N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Hogan, bring her to the police station. "Yes. " "Finish her off. " "Kevin, I''ve told you the truth, why don''t you leave me alone!" Z knows what she may face after this, she ispletely willing to make herself look stupid and be shrewish. But this tactic is useless against Kevin, "When do I say I would let you go? It''s not enough for someone like you to die ten thousand times. " His tone has made Z afraid, but she doesnt struggle when the man calls Hogan to help her up. Suddenly she turns back and said to Kevin, "You''ve gone so much trouble to try help Sunny make an act of revenge, but you dont know her hearts is it belong to you, right?" Kevin seems doesnt want to talk too much with her and he waves his hand at Hogan and says, "Take her away," After dealing with one, next will be... Kevines back to see Sunny, and she is falling asleep when he enters the door. He isn''t going to wake her up, but he sits quietly on the edge of the bed. He is looking at her face and caresses her hair that is hanging down to her ear. No wonder she doesnt want to say anything to him. Kevin is silent and he thinks he is ipetent; how he doesnt think that why would Mandye to ask him for help since they have never met before? "I''m an idiot. "Kevin says softly, then leans down and kisses Sunny''s forehead. "Wait for me toe back. " he murmurs before he goes out. When he lefts, Sunny open her eyes, she looks and touches the ce where she has just been kissing over withplicate feelings. She chooses to get up after a moment and watch Kevin''s car drive out. After that, she begins to change her clothes. She calls a person before she left, "I''ming over now. " That person answer yes. Sunny feels strange enough because she doesnt see Irene today. She doesnt think too much because some important things are waiting for her right now, so she goes out. When she reaches her destination, she looks inside and searches the person who is waiting for her. "Kelly! " Sunny walks in and greets Kelly. "Sunny, you''re scaring me. "Kelly sits there andmands, "Turn around and let me see isn''t everything okay. " Sunny knows her pattern, so she spins in a circle to show that she is fine. Only then Kelly let her sit down. Chapter 57 You guys Turn Real? Chapter 57 You guys Turn Real? "I''m telling you, that Mandy " Kelly says hesitantly. "How is she now?" "She gets a resignation letter from your husband; I think she does not dare to stay in the hospital. The hospital will be in chaos if she still stays there." Kelly seems to have some news want to tell her, and she leans to Sunny ''s ear deliberately, "I heard she has an incidentst time. She was not paying attention when she duties, and she randomly giving an anaesthetic without knowing the patient was in allergic about that. Luckily, it is enough time for resuscitation, otherwise... " Sunny frown while Kelly is relishing about the scandalous story of Mandy. "So how is she now?" "What else she can do, go home and be a good girl? Her doctor''s license had been revoked, and if you ask me, she deserves it. " "Well. " Kelly only begin to ask Sunny, "How do you get kidnapped that day? Is Kevin so careless?" Sunny waves her hand, "It''s my problem, I''m not careful enough. " Kelly trails off, "You defend him just like Mandy before, are you falling in love with him, do you?" Sunny is aware of the contractual rtionship between her and Kevin. It''s just thattely, both of them seem to have tacitly chosen to forget the contract. "You guys turn real?" Neither do Sunny, "I don''t know. Kelly sighs and says, "My man is the best. " Sunny cheer up and asks, "Have you have any progress with himtely?" Kelly is getting depresses and says, "Not at all, since thest time I have dinner with him then nothing more. " It is only after Kelly finishes her words, that she realizes that she has done something wrong. She turns back and sees Sunny face with waiting to get an exnation from her. "I forget to tell you about this. " Sunny turns her head and indicate that she doesn''t want to hear it. "Sunny, forgive me... just once! " Sunny stops messing with her and looks at Kelly, "So do you know where is Mandy now?" Kelly wonders, "Why do you ask?" "I just feel that she is quite pitiful. " Kelly nods sympathetically, "Yeah, it''s just she like the wrong person and frame you mistakenly. " Just at this moment, Sunny ''s phone rang, and it is an unfamiliar number. "Who is it?" Kelly asks. "An unfamiliar number. " "Hey, don''t answer it if it''s an unfamiliar number otherwise you may get scam. " "That''s something that only happens with you, right?" Sunny ridicules Kelly, and she doesnt care about that number anymore. They continue to enjoy and keep chatting. Only the number is a little unrelenting, and after the first time Sunny doesnt pick up, she calls again after a while. "I''ll answer it, what if it''s someone I know?" Kelly nods, "Let''s find a quiet ce to put on speaker and I''ll watch for you. " Sunny does as she tells. Theye to a quiet ce and Sunny looks at the phone number that calls for the third time. She presses the speaker and answers it. "Hi, I''m Sunny. " The other party doesnt expect her to pick up and stuns for a moment before speaking, "I I''m just looking for you. " This voice, which Sunny would never forget, she makes a lip synchronization to Kelly, "Lora. "Lora? What does she want to get from you?" "I don''t know, listen first. Sunny points at the phone and the two of them put their heads together again, wanting to see what kind of trick this Lora want to y. "Sunny, I know we are sorry at you before, but you can''t be so cruel. " Sunny thinks, I haven''t done anything yet and you''re saying that I am cruel, so if I do it won''t you kill me? "What I do? Sunny questions coldly. "You don''t know what you have done? No matter how much you hate Z, you can''t put her in jail, she is still pregnant. "Lora says identally, which make the two of them get shocked. "Oh my goodness, your husband so powerful?" "You shut up, I told you he is not my husband. " "Z is going to jail?" The two of them are happy andmunicate with lip-syncing that they forget that Lora is still on the phone. "Sunny, are you listening? The one who did those things on you was me, and Z is innocent. " Sunny and Kelly make a vomiting expression after hearing thatst sentence. Sunny says to Lora, "I''m sorry, I don''t do this, but your daughter is considered to be guilty, I feel pretty good about it. " Sunny hangs up the phone and said, Oh my goodness, it''s so funny, what the hell is Lora willing to make this call?" "I guess she is trying to plead for a favour, but I dont even do it, so what''s the point of pleading with me?" "Oh my goodness, your husband is so good to you, if one day my man... " "Hey, wake up!" "You bastard, go away! " After saying goodbye to Kelly, Sunny is walking alone. "That thing is going to be Kevin, if that was Kevin did, then he... " Why he did this? If it is just because of the contract, that is too dutiful, what if it''s because of something else. Sunny is shocked by her thoughts and she shakes her head incessantly and tells herself that it is impossible, she is overthinking. The phone rings again. Sunny sees that it is Lora, and she doesnt even want to answer it. "What do you want?" "Sunny, it is my bad before, please save Z, no matter what, she''s also your sister. " Sister? Sunny feels that the affection in her is pathetic and ridiculous. The person who ims to be her sister had done so many bad things to her. "I have no way to deal with it, the prosecutor''s office will handle this matter. " Lora is anxious when Sunny doesnt want to help her. "Sunny, we are sorry to you before, but you see that Z does already miscarried one before, that child was an atonement for you, please just let her go... " Sunny''s hand tightens when she hears about that child, and after a while, she says, "I''ll try my best. Then she hangs up the phone and calls Kelly, "I still surrender to her. " "Useless... Then you better think about how to talk to Kevin now. " Sunny hangs up the phone, and what Kelly says is another thing that makes her in trouble. No matter what, let''s treat Kevin first. So Sunnyes into a supermarket, she picks out some of Kevins favourite food. She puts them in her shopping cart, then checks out and goes back home with a taxi. When she arrives home, Irene still not there, so Sunny must make a few simple dishes by herself. She puts a few candles on the table, takes out two wine sses and pours some red wine. She is nervous that she cant think about what she is going to do next. But she bites her teeth, goes upstairs and takes out the sexy outfit that she hasnt worn before, and then she closes her eyes and wears it. She calls Kevin, "When are youing back?" Kevin is on his way to find Gerry, after staying in thepany all afternoon to finish all the stuff, he receives a call from Sunny. "I''ll be back soon. "Are you off work?" "Yes. " "I make something delicious..." Sunny looks at the so-called delicious food on the table and says with shy. "I''ll be right back!" Kevin says. Sunny hangs up the phone, hoping that he will not be disgusted if he sees these things. He promises toe back quickly is true. It is not long before Sunny hears a car outside the door, and she quietly finds a ce to hide. Kevin cant even bother the car parking and just rushes in. God, his woman is finally willing to take care of him. But when he opens the door, there is no one in the house, not even Sunny. Kevin looks around and calls Sunny several times, but there is no response. He has no choice but to call her. Sunny realizes that she has forgotten to silent her phone. Just as she about to silent the phone, she finds that Kevin has already followed the sound and find her. "So, you... " Kevin is interrupted by Sunny with her sexy outfit. "Where are you looking?" Sunny looks over in Kevin''s direction, only then she realizes that the clothing is translucent. "Rascal!" Sunny shouts and tries to cover up with her own hands. "Don''t cover it. " Kevin says, "I can see it all. " "You''ve found me, so let''s go eat first, I am going to scare you, but it failed. " Sunny fells a little breathless when Kevin looks at her. She is thinking of using dinner to escape. She honestly regrets wearing this at that moment. "Dinner? I think it''s better to eat you first. " Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Kevin says, and before Sunny reacts, he grabs her by the waist and puts her on the sofa. Chapter 58 My Food Chapter 58 My Food Sunny shrieks, and then she remembers that she has something serious to talk about. "Wait... wait a minute... I have something need to talk with you right now. " Kevin cant hold back, kissing her earlobe and nibbling finely while one hand mercilessly rubs her breast. Then he says, "You say. " How can she say it when you are like this! "Calm down for a moment, what I''m about to tell you is the matter of Z. " She is bitten by Kevin before she finishes her sentence, but her body does not respond with pain, but with a numbing sensation. "You may continue. " his mouth and hands dont stop. "I... I want to teach her a les... a lesson would be nice, no need... go to jail. " Kevin doesnt care about her and just take her bottoms off after she talks. "Alright, no more... " Kevin lets her go and picks her to upstairs and rinses her off. "The food I cooked is getting cold, you rascal!" Sunny is lying in the bathtub, her eyes look at Kevin with a grievance. With just a nce, Kevin feels that he is provoked by this woman again. "Don''t look at me like that. " Sunny understands what he means, she pushes him angrily, "Get out!" Kevin goes out and orders some food. None of the foods that Sunny makes is edible. "My foods " Sunny watches those meals are inedible; her heart is bleeding. "You rascal, bastard! Sunny is using Kevin but still, continue to enjoy the take-out food. "Eat slowly, no one grabs your food. Kevin says and raises his hand to wipe away the grease on Sunnys face. Sunny is so shocked that she cant even speak, why is her heartbeat elerating suddenly? After finishing the meal, Kevin carries Sunny to upstairs and says, "Good night, go to bed early. " Sunny grabs his hand and asks, "Where are you going?" "Shower. "Sunny''s face blushes and replies nervously, "Okay. " Kevin smiles and asks, "Can''t sleep without me?" "Get out!" In the next morning, Kevin goes to work, and Sunny tries to help Z, but it is decided by Kevin. Just a short while, someone from outside is shouting about the letter. Sending a letter? Here? Sunny is curious and pops her head out, "Whose letter?" "Sunnys. " the postman growl too. Her letter? Sunny puts on a casual shirt and walks out. She takes the letter from the postman and it is still a bit thick. Sunny is a little surprise who would send her a letter, but after looking around there is no one there, even the address on the letter is vague. She opens the letter with curiosity and inside is a pile of photos. Sunny''s face bes more serious when she sees those photos. These photos are Kevin and a strange woman, holding hands, looking at each other, and even kissing. Sunny doesnt know how she feels when she sees these photos, but the person looks in that photo is looking familiar. A think sh through sunny ''s mind; it is the picture in Kevin''s study! Looking at the demeanour of the two people in the photo, they seem to be a pair of couples, but why? Sunny is in confusion, with Kevin''s whispering in her ear yesterday, and the smiling faces of the two people in the photo. Kevin, what exactly you try to hide from me? Sunny finds another piece of paper in the envelope, it is folded up and tuck inside. It is a familiar font for sunny. "My love. Sunny can''t read the letter since she sees the first few words, but she calms down herself and continues to read it. It seems like a letter from a boyfriend to his girlfriend. "I''ve missed your smile, your eyes, and everyone around meughing at why I''m not looking for a N?velDrama.Org owns this. girlfriend during my time in Los Angeles. "How are you doing in the country? Does anyone bully you? " "It is windy in Los Angeles today, and I stand on the beach for a long time and try to see you through that coastline. " "I''ll be returning soon, and I hope we can get married soon. " "Love you, Kevin. " Seeing the signature, Sunny knows that the letter should have been written by Kevin to the woman in the photo. It just seems like they are very much in love, why? Sunny is a puzzle but can''t ask, but she has a bold idea. She puts away those photos carefully and then slips up to Kevin''s study quietly. The study is unlocked, so Sunny goes inside smoothly. She follows the original ce to find the portrait, but she can''t find it anymore. She thinks that Kevin has put it to a different ce. She is important to you, right? Sunny thinks. There is a movement from downstairs, and Sunny is busy closing the door, then walk down, and she finds that the person is Irene, whom she has not seen for a long time. "Irene, what are you doing here?" "Ie to see you guys, I went home for somethingst time, so I didn''t catch up when Miss Ellen Sunny can''t resist her curiosity and asks, " Irene, does Kevin have a girlfriend before?" She knows that is something that happened before, but Irene doesnt answer her question. "I''m just asking. " Sunny think she would find another chance to ask next time, but Irene calls her, "Miss Ellen, Mr. Quinn has a girlfriend before, but you must believe, he likes you a lot. " Sunny nods and says, "I know," Kevin can only be saying he has a crush on her. She would believe Irene words if she doesnt read that letter. She wishes she can believe it, but she still remembers the letter and the contents of the photos, it makes her hard to believe Kevin is loving her. Kevin loves the woman in that photo the most. At the same time, Kevin also receives an anonymous letter at his office. "Mr. Quinn, there''s a letter from you. " Kevin felt a little surprised, who would still use such an old way of these days, dont they usually just send an email and be done with it? It is an anonymous letter; he opens the letter with curiosity. "Hogan, this isn''t some horrible mail, right?" "It shouldn''t be. " Kevin opens it ordingly, and he is shocked by the familiar font in the top frame of the letter, this wasnt the font that Be often wrote in? He is cooling down himself and continues read on. "Kevin, it''s been a long time, you can''t believe I''m writing this to you right? I don''t know are you still remember those memories, but I remember all of it. How are you doing these days? I''m fine, I''ll be back soon to see you. " Kevin is shocked. What does this mean? Be is still alive? But how can she still be alive when he has watched Be rush into the fire. Kevin doesnt know what to do with the letter, he is in a muddle at that moment. Just at this time, he receives a call from Irene. "Mr. Quinn, I don''t know what strange things Miss Ellen reads today, and shees to inquire with me about those things from your past unprecedentedly. "What does she ask you?" "It''s just that Mr. Quinn do you ever have a favourite person or something. " Kevin understands that something must have been sent to Sunny as well, that''s why shees to inquire with Irene. He is wondering what being send to her. Kevin can''t stay in the office until the end of the day, he picks up his suit and ready to go back, "Hogan,es over and drives. " Hogan looks at Kevin''s expression is not good, the old bossmand before if the boss situation does not well need to report to him immediately. So, he follows behind Kevin and he is taking out his phone to make the report. "Hogan, you drive today, we''ll go... " "Mr. Quinn, where are we going?" "Let''s go to the Western cemetery first. " The sky is overcast, and it is still raining halfway down the road. Kevin looks at the rain-batter the car window. After a while, he opens his mouth and asks, " Hogan, is it possible a person return to life after death?" "I don''t think that''s possible. " Hogan answers neutrally. "I think so, but who is the person can send me that letter. " Hogan doesnt know how to answer this question, he looks at Kevin from the rearview mirror, and thats he realizes that he doesnt ask him to answer. So, he chooses to drive and keeps quiet. The car stops at the entrance of the cemetery, Kevin looks outside, he opens the door andes out. Chapter 59 The Person who Hid in the House Chapter 59 The Person who Hid in the House "Mr. Quinn, it''s raining outside. " It seems that the god is against Hogan as well, and as he shouts this, the rain suddenly more heavily. Hogan has no choice and chases after the boss with an umbre in his hand as he watches the boss walk away without wavering. Kevin walks to Be''s grave without pausing or turning a corner, he looks at the photo on it and sits down directly. "Be, I receive a letter today, the font is very simr to yours, are you still alive? If you are still alive, why dont you tell me?" "Be, when Ie to talk to you before, I have someone who calls Sunny stay with me, but this time, I''m afraid I''m going to lose her... " "I won''t being to see you again, so take care... " Kevin has been a catch in the rain when Hogan rushes there, but his grace is undiminished, he is patting his cloth and then steps under the umbre. "Let''s go. Hogan is holding the umbre for Kevin, and as they walk away, he has a nce at Be''s picture. Maybe it is an illusion, the smile of the photo is strange. Kevin doesnt give him another chance to look back and he just takes a big step away. He walks in a fluster when he arrived home, and naturally, he scolds from Irene. "Mr. Quinn, how can you go out without an umbre, and why Hogan doesn''t follow you properly. The two tall men just stand there and listening to Irene. It is funny to see the two men are being scolded and they still need to say they will not dare next time. "It''s okay, we''re all men, what does it matter if we get a little wet?" "If I don''t take care of you, how am I going to see your mum when I''m gone?" "YesYes...Yes... " Kevin knew that he cant say anything, so he has to respond, and then the two of N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. them are given a bowl of ginger soup together. "It''s spicy. "This soup helps you not get sick!" Kevin asks hesitantly after he finishes the soup, "Irene, Sunny... Where is she?" Irene points towards the stairs, "She is locking herself in the room all afternoon and don''t talk with me, I dont know what she thinks. Kevin sighs, then hands the bowl to Hogan and says, "I''ll go up first. Sunny knows that Kevin is back, but for some reason, she feels awkward and she doesnt want to go down to see him. But she doesnt expect Kevine and find her, "It''s my sweetie here?" She thought, Well, your sweetie is gone, but your ex is here! Kevin opens the door and goes inside when he doesnt get any respond from Sunny, He sees Sunny covers her head in the nket. "Hey, are you be at odds with somebody?" "Kevin!" Sunny shouts in anger and she lifts the nket to show Kevin her angry face, "Are you ready to tell me what happened, or I need to force you to hear the answer?" Kevin keeps smiling, "I''m more interested in badger game, do you want to try it?" He is greeted by a pillow. Kevin sits on the edge of the bed after catching the pillow and ask, "Did you receive something strange?" Sunny doesnt reply, just gives him that envelope. Kevin opens and looks at it, and his face bes serious because those photos are taken when he and Be are together. He doesnt dare to think and open the letter casually, but he feels embarrassed when he reads the content. "Are these all true?" Sunny asks a question under the nket. " " Kevin can''t deny that these are all true, but these, he thinks it would disappear along with Be''s death, so why ite out again? "Kevin, you dont deny it. On the other hand, Kevin is still confronting sunny. "Sweetie, why won''t you believe what I say? I don''t have any feeling in her anymore. " "Really? Then what the sketch in your study? Kevin''s facepletely changes when he heard this, You''ve been in my study before?" Sunny chagrins in her mind, but she admits it bravely, "There was a time when I try to find something, and I found it identally. "Sunny doesnt believe that Kevin doesn''t have the girl in his mind! Kevin doesnt know what to say anymore, he just remains silent. "I don''t mind that you still love her," Sunny is the first to say, "We are just in a contractual rtionship, just recently We''re all kind of faking it, so " Kevin interrupts her, "Faking it? you think I''m acting with you?" Otherwise Sunny thinks. She pretends to be sincere on her face and says, " Kevin, I don''t know what happened to you before, but it just knocks you down, so it causes you to find another woman to soothe your wounded heart. " "Shut up! "Kevin''s veins are popping out when he hears her words. I know what I''m doing, but it''s not what you said. " "Are you sure about this?" "Well... " Sunny feel sorry and says, "That doesn''t negate the fact that you''ve carefully treasured her portrait, and not even letting anyone see it. " Kevin remains silent. He can''t repeatedly say Sunny''s thoughts are wrong. It is his problem when he receives that letter, he is excited deep down in his heart. "Kevin, I decided to leave. Sunny looks at his expression and said her decisions. "Let the contract between us be null. I''ll take revenge by myself; you just wait for that person toe back, it doesn''t matter. " Kevin ''s pupils shrank up when he hears her words. Sunny, do you know what you''re talking about. "No, I do not agree. Sunny sighs, "There is nothing between us in the first ce, and it is all because you are looking for someone to rece her. " "I''ve taken so much damage for her, you can''t let me stay and help her take the shoot, right?" Sunny has to continue on her own since Kevin doesnt say anything, "I''m not discussing with you, Im informing you. I have figure out and make this decision this afternoon. " "Since the owner of this house ising back, there''s no reason for me to stay here. " "You... " Kevin opens his mouth and he finds that his voice is hoarse, probably because he has just been caught in the rain, and the next second he feels his sight in a blur. "Kevin, are you sick?" "Kevin " He thinks that it''s good to hear the anxious voice of Sunny before losing his consciousness. Sunny watches Kevin faint in front of her, she is anxious and can''t spit out any words. She is exerting all her strength to pull him to the bed. "Irene Irene Kevin does faint," however, Sunny can''t do it by her own, so she asks for help. The two people who are waiting at downstairs walk up immediately when they hear Sunny''s sound. They are seeing Kevin is lying there with his eyes close. "Let me do this. " Hogan picks up Kevin with and throws him onto the bed. "Miss Ellen, I''m going to call the doctor, so please take care of Mr. Quinn first. Irene says and pulls Hogan out, but stop by Sunny, "Why is he getting wet. " Irene tries to help Kevin cover, but she doesnt expect Hogan told the truth at once. Mr. Quinn came to the cemetery visited Be and it is raining heavily on the way. " Irene covers her eyes in despair, Mr. Quinn I can''t save you either. Be Sunny sure that this is the person that Kevin treasured. "Okay, I know it, you guys go call the doctore first. Irene is pulling away Hogan and go out. Sunnyes to the bathroom to get a basin of cold water and get the first aid medical kit. She finds out that Kevin has a temperature at 39. Idiot... Sunny curses him without letting him know. Sunny realizes that he doesnt change out of his wet clothes, so she has to unbutton his clothes first, then help him take off. Although it is not the first time, she is still shy when seeing Kevin''s naked body. "I owe you from myst life... " Sunny wipes his body with a wet towel and murmurs. "I'' know we both are not really in a rtionship; I can''t help myself and I should not have the crush on you. Every time I see you, I wish to keep near you. Kevin, I''m falling in love with you, but it''s time for me to leave. " Sunny says and her face fills with tears. Kevin, who is in aa, seem to be shocked by the word left. After a moment, Irenees up with the doctor, and when Sunny turn back and have a look, it is a young doctor. Irene exins to her, "This doctor is one of the friends of Mr. Quinn, and he has a superb medical skill. Only then Sunny puts her mind at ease. And that doctor is taking it easy while treating Kevin, he still has the time to gossip with her. "You''re the girl who hides by Kevin and refuses to bring out, right?" "What? What do you mean hiding in the house and refusing to bring it out, Sunny thinks is he talking about her? Chapter 60 Old Story Chapter 60 Old Story Irene says with a smile, "Mr. Viktor is joking, there is nothing to hide by Mr. Quinn. " "Irene, you don''t have to cover for him, we all know him too well. Irene once again covers her face, what a stupid teammate that Mr. Quinn has! "Let''s see, is it call Be? " Sunny understands that he has mistaken the wrong person, and she says in anger, "You have mistaken the wrong person." Only the person looks up at Sunny, "I''m sorry, I''ve mistaken the wrong person. Sunny is desperate, howe she can''t avoid the name today? Which the doctor still talks, "So are you the new one? What''s your name?" "My name is the Sun... " Sunny is just about to introduce herself but she suddenly realizes why she is being so obedient. So, she answers, "Does it matter to you what my name is? Troy smiles, "My name is Troy Viktor, nice to meet you. It is good to let everyone know each other and dont be so angry. " Sunny doesnt know how a man pampered before, but today she has seen it, it gives her the goosebumps. "Please focus on the diagnosis. Troy has finished the diagnosis, and he keeps his stethoscope away. He is just suffering from amon cold. Everyone is relieved, and it is such a weight off their mind. Troy gives Irene a prescription that sets for Kevin. "You''re still a herbalist?" "No, it''s Kevin can only take Chinese medicine. Troy seems that he shouldn''t continue to tell her, so he shuts his mouth. Sunny realizes that she doesnt understand Kevin at all, so she has to respond neutrally, "Well." She looks Kevin who is lying on the bed and sighed, "I''ll be greedy and stay for a few more days, and I''ll leave when you get better. She doesn''t know who she is talking to, but at least her heart is here, she takes care of Kevin and packing her luggage quietly, even Irene didn''t notice her small movements. Kevin feels unreliable although he is in aa, he always dreamed that Sunny wants to leave him alone. He looks at her but found his body cant move, run and catch sunny back. The second half of the story is about Be. He meets Be when he is in a tough time. During that time, he is working hard overseas, and it can be said that he can''t have a meal properly since he doesnt have any money. The reason why he meets Be is because of a meal. He spends all his savings for investment, and he can''t even get a meal. But he is hungry, so he stands alone in front of the restaurant. He is trying to smell the incense to stop his hunger. It is just that this waiter of the restaurant is not so friendly, and Kevin looks like a beggar because he doesnt have time to tidy up himself. The waiter sees him standing at the door for so long, so the waiter tries to get rid of him. "No, please. But the waiter does not care, grabs him by the arm and throws him away. Then a voicees from the behind, "Let him down. He is waiting for me. " Then she turns to Kevin and said, "Sorry, I amte. " Kevin doesnt know why she wants to save him, but right now it is always better to be saved. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The waiter''s shocks and says, "It doesn''t matter. " After that, Be invites him, "Let''s have dinner together. " Kevin hesitates, "Would this be too much trouble for you. " Be doesnt care, "I want to eat too, don''t worry about it. " She says and pulls Kevin to the restaurant. After finding a seat Be asks him, "What do you want to eat?" "It''s okay, you order. " Be nods "I''ll choose on my own then. " That meal is the best in Kevin''s memory, perhaps because he is hungry at the time, or perhaps because of that Be''s smile. After finishing the meal, Kevin wipes his mouth, then says hesitantly, "Can you give me your contact number, so I can return the money afterwards. " "It''s okay. " Be waves her hand to refuse, preferably because Kevin insists. She is writing down her contact number on a napkin. "Be, my name is Kevin. "Kevin?" Be smiled happily. Kevin smiled as well, that was their first encounter. After that, the scene changes to a time when Kevin and Be have theirst look at each other. "Kevin, I''m sorry, I have to go in there with him, you''re still young, live well, take my part instead, live together... Kevin just watch Be walk into the fire. "No!" Kevin wakes up suddenly, then he realizes that it being dark outside. He is sweating and it seems like a person is lying next to his bed in the darkness. Sunny is awakened by his movement, and open her eyes and says, "Well, you''re awake. " She uses her hand to touch his forehead, "It seems like you can get well soon. " In the middle of the conversation, Sunny turns her head and sees his eyes, which seem a lot of emotions, and it makes sunny keep quiet. In the next second, Kevin grabs Sunny and kisses her. Sunny can''t struggle away and suddenly she thinks that she is about to leave him, so she stops resisting and even start to respond to him. But in the next second, she has pushed away. "You... "Sunny hasnt said anything yet, but Kevin says first, "I''m sorry. " Sorry for what? She is in a blur. Kevin seems not yet recovers from that nightmare, "I''m sorry that I am not able to save you or even pull you out in time. " Sunny sits in front of him and waves her hand, " Kevin, do you know who I am?" Kevin look at the woman in front of him carefully, "Sweetie... " He calms down, and not as frantic as a moment ago, but Sunny''s heart sinks. "Did you just have a nightmare; I don''t think you slept very well. " Kevin doesnt know how to answer, so he only nods vaguely. "Rest well." Sunny says and she is about to get up and leave, but Kevin holds her hand and says, "Don''t go. Sunny stuns for a moment and asks, "You...Do you know who I am?" Kevin nods, "I know. " Sunny sit-down and says, "Then I''ll apany you, you can sleep first. Kevin doesnt have the strength because he is sick, so he nods and closes his eyes. Sunny tries to pull her hand out, but the next second, she feels Kevin grabs her hand tight, and she has no choice and stays for the rest of the night. Maybe it is because he is already extremely tired or because of the Sunnys hand, Kevin sleeps well, and when he opens his eyes again, it is already dawn. Kevin sees Sunny is falling asleep on the side of the bed, her hand still holds tightly by him. He loosens his hand carefully, then wakes up and carries her up to the bed, but Sunny wakes up when Kevin carries her up. Are you feeling better?" Kevin nods. "It''s good that you''re better, I''m exhausted. " Sunny yawns. Kevin put her carefully on the bed, "Sleep well, my sweetie. " Then Kevin started to get dressed. "You''re going out?" Kevin is so preupied with his thoughts that he doesnt notice that Sunny look is a bit strange. "Well, go out and settle something. " "Okay Then I will sleep some more. " Saying that sunny fall on her side, a tear drops down from her eyes. Kevin ispletely unaware, "I''ll be back soon. " Sunny nods her head and answers, "Okay. " After closing her eyes for a while, she hears Kevin going downstairs and then driving out, then she sits up and taking out luggage she packed earlier. She peeks and it seems that Irene is still sleeping, so she drags her suitcasees down quietly. By the time she reaches the door, she realizes how wonderful the air outside. Sunny says goodbye after a nce back at the vi. Then she just stops the car and left. Along the way, she can''t stop her tears, it is scaring that driver and the driver looking back at her. "Miss, are you okay? Have you lost your love? There are plenty of men in the world, don''t sad. " The driver is trying tofort her. Sunny is very sad while being made fun of by this driver, so she wipes her tears with her hand and nods her head vigorously, she would have a good start. Sunny gets down from the car, she reenters the ce where Roger has to ask her to stay temporarily and then she sighs deeply, sometimes, it might have to choose to leave to make a new start. Chapter 61 The Person He Likes Seems to Be Coming Back Chapter 61 The Person He Likes Seems to Be Coming Back In a hospital on the other side of the ocean, a person''s gauze was being carefully removed by a doctor, it is revealing her appearance. "Miss Morgan, are you happy with your appearance?" The woman known as Miss Morgan looks in the mirror, she sees the strange and familiar face, and tugs at the corners of her mouth, "Not too bad, but...It''s not my face either. Sunny ispletely unaware of the storm that would descend on her as she drags her suitcase back through the door, puts it on the floor, and she sits down on the couch. Sunny begins to think about what she is going to do. Kevin''spany she can''t go back, and she absolutely can''t be found by him. Since she has left him, she can only find another way out... Just about to leave him, the exinable feeling in Sunny''s heart bes more obvious. Just at this time, Sunny''s phone rings, she takes it out to see that it is Michelle who is supposed on her honeymoon. "Hello, sister-inw? What''s up." "Sunny, I heard from someone that you haven''t been to work in a while, what''s uptely?" Sunny can''t say that she has been kidnapped, so she only finds some excuse, "recently I, umm, had something... with Kevin..." Michelle finally relieves, "Then about you and Kevin doing these days?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sunny hesitates and finally says, "Sister-inw, I''m done with him..." Michelle is shocked, "What''s wrong with you both, wasn''t it still finest time?" "The person he likes seems to being back, and I can''t keep lording him..." Michelle is silent when Sunny finishes her words. "Where are you now?" "I''m at the house which Roger let me for a temporary stay if Kevines and asks you, can you keep it as a secret, I don''t want to be found but=y him." Michelle understands roughly what she has meant, so she agrees, " I understand, you go to HL Group tomorrow. I will get in touch with them and you''ll go to work there first." HL group, it was too much for her. "Sister-inw, it''s not necessary, I can just go anywhere..." "Don''t you think anything," Michelle interrupts her, "I have to take care of you for Roger, that''s all, rest early." Sunny has no choice but to say yes. After hanging up the phone, Sunny doesn''t figure out how she is suddenly in a good ce again. "Am I dreaming..." The phone, which has just quieted starts making noise again, and when Sunny looks, the caller is Kevin. She is so scared that she throws the phone away and mutes it along the way. Kevin calls rings indefatigably for a minute. Sunny has just let out a sigh of relief but the phone ring again in the next second. Don''t call me again, I have a hard time making up my mind to leave you, please let me be firm... Sunny wants to throw the phone away, so she must choose to turn it off. On the other hand, Kevin listens to the "the number you dialed are not answering" to "the number you dialed are off". But there is nothing he can do about it. He checked the TV, Sunny lefts and drags the suitcase after he lefts. Sunny looks back at the vi before she left, but she is left without hesitation. "Damn it, where the hell she goes!" Kevin is unable to calm down, right now for him, only one thing fills his mind, that is to quickly to find out Sunny, as to why he hasn''t time to figure it out. Kevin thinks that what other people know about Sunny, and suddenly Kellyes into his mind. "I don''t know, I haven''t spoken to Sunny today..." Kevin knows the clue is gone again when he has a call with Kelly. So, he only took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. But at that moment, a strange call from overseas suddenly came in, "Hello, I''m Kevin." "Kevin... it''s you..." Kevin''s entire body stuns when he hears this voice, "Are... are you..." Be. "Huh, don''t recognize me..." Be smiles and says. "I... you..." Kevin can''t even say aplete sentence. "How about that, surprise?" Be on the other end seems like nothing has happened, she is smiling and talking to Kevin. But Kevin is angry, "You''re not dead why didn''t you tell me? Are you having fun making me look like a fool?" The smile on Be''s face disappeared when she hears his words, but her voice sounds the same as just now. "I don''t expect that youd hate me so much." "Hating you, I''m supposed to hate you, I thought you were dead, I''ve been feeling guilty, I''ve even been wondering why it wasn''t me who died!" "But you didn''t tell me when you were alive, you disappeared when you died, so what are you going to do now? See my joke?" "Take it easy, okay?" "Alright, that''s it, I''m hanging up." Kevin says and about to hang up, but it is stopped by Be on the other end of the phone. "Hold on a second, I have something to tell you." "You say." Kevin hasn''t hung up the phone. "I''m... going back in a few days, you know, hes going back a few days earlier than me." "So? Does it matter to me?" "I was expecting you to pick me up..." "Send me the time then, I have things to do, I''ll hang up." He says and hangs up the phone without hesitation. Kevin continues to call Sunny''s phone, still in the off state. "Shit!" The phone falls to the floor with a roar and splinters apart. Kevin feels like he is about to explode. He has thought that Be is dead, and he has been able to ept Sunny, but Be is alive, she is He feels that he has messed up the things. "Mr. Quinn..." Irene is watching him from a short distance quietly, she knows what Kevin has been through this day, but she just unable to help him. "Irene...I''m fine...you rest early..." "I''ll go out tomorrow to look for Miss Ellen... Mr. Quinn, don''t worry, no matter where Miss Ellen is, I''ll do my best to find her." "Forget it, Be. She''sing back." Irene is shocked when she hears the news, "Mr. Quinn is talking about... the girl who died in the fire..." Kevin nods. "Well, how can there be such a thing... It doesnt make sense." "I don''t know, Irene, I''m so messed up right now, I don''t even know what to do with my feelings..." Kevin holds his head, and Irene looks at him as if he is still the child. Although he has grown and matured, in Irene''s eyes, Kevin is still the same. Irene goes to pat on Kevin''s shoulder," Mr. Quinn, the yer sees less clearly than the bystander, I have known better than you." Kevin raises his head to look at Irene, "Irene, then I..." "Mr. Quinn, I can''t tell you; this will give you a wrong perception, you still need to discover by yourself. " Kevin always felt like Irene is ying a trick on him, but strangely, he is beingforted by her. Regardless of whether Be is dead or alive, he would always be able to see clearly when she returned. It''s just that Sunny... Kevin doesn''t know where to look for her. He is thinking that Sunny is just an existence to rece Be, but he doesn''t know when the position of Sunny is his heart is more important than Be... On the other hand, Sunny sneezes, and she doesn''t know who is talking behind her back again. Sunny looks at the sky outside and reckons that Kevin will not be calling to harass her anymore, so she turns on her phone. The message promptes overwhelmingly, and the phone is about to run out of battery. Sunny is charging the phone and then read those messages. Well, Kelly has sent several messages. "Sunny, where have you been, you''re not even answering your phone." "Sunny, call me back when the phone is on, are you in trouble?" "Sunny, if you don''t call me back, we''re both done with each other!" Seeing thest threatening message, Sunny could only call back. "Hello, Kelly..." Sunny''s momentum falls because she knows that freaking out Kelly is terrifying. So, she exins her crime before she Kelly freaks out. "I''m not hiding from you, I''m hiding from Kevin, his ex ising back, I can''t continue to dominate, so I left him." Kelly is a bit strange when she hears Sunny''s words, "Haven''t they broken up?" "Why don''t youe over to my ce and I''ll talk to you in detail, it won''t be clear in a few words on the phone." "Okay, where are you?" "Wait, did Kevin looks for you?" "Yes..." "Then have you told him I''m calling you?" Kelly sees Kevin who stands behind her, she answered with a guilty conscience, "No..." "Kelly! You lied to me!" Well, Kelly''s shoulders shake, and she gestures towards Kevin, "We have been discovered." Kevin frowns and doesn''t speak for a long time. The other end of the phone, Sunny is still scolding at Kelly, "You are a traitor, I''m trusting you so much, but you end up with Kevin..." Kelly wants to cry, he threatens me with his brother, what can I do, I''m also desperate... In the middle of the conversation Kevin takes the phone and put it next to his ear, he is listening to Sunny is rebuking on Kelly. "Am I not important at all, you betray me for a man..." Kevin says, "You are important." Chapter 62 Cant Get Rid of the “Back door” Title Chapter 62 Can''t Get Rid of the Back door Title Suddenly hearing a voice that doesn''t belong to Kelly, Sunny keeps silent for a half minute before saying, "Kevin, it''s over between us, that''s it, I don''t want to say anything else, and you shouldn''t try to find me." Before Kevin has any reaction, Sunny hangs up the phone and then puts her hand on her chest and tries to calm down herself. Kevin looks at the phone without any expression, then he gives it back to Kelly, "Remember, call me as soon as she calls you." When Kelly looks at Kevin, she feels he is caring about Sunny, but why Sunny want to run out of the house? "I''m asking you a question, who would you choose to save if your ex and Sunny falls into the water at the same time?" "I can''t tell you that answer right now." Looking at Kevin''s ambiguous look, Kelly finally understands why Sunny wants to run away! "Go away, I''ll only help you this once." Kevin doesn''t even understand why all the women nowadays just fall out, is he so obnoxious? The ''obnoxious'' Kevin walks away with baffle, so he has no choice but to make a call to Ellison, "Ellison, do you think I''m so obnoxious?" Ellison has just fallen asleep at this moment and he has been woken up again by someone, who ends up asking such a retarded question, Ellison only answers, "Yes." Time flies, it was the next day in the blink of an eye, Kevin remembers Be has said that she is Just at this time, a phone calles in, and it is Amelia who has not dared to contact him for a long time. "Kevin, my sister is still alive, is this true?" Kevin thinks that, how can I answer you if I''m not sure myself? "I don''t know, I will go there to have a look." Amelia asks timidly, "Can I go with you?" Kevin just wants to refuse, but then he thinks that it would be better to have an outsider in this situation, she can save the situation from being awkward. So, Kevin responds, "Then you''reing along, do you want me to pick you up?" "No, I''lle over myself." When Amelia arrives, she parks her car at the door and knocks on the door to walk in. "Kevin, have you been staying heretely? You don''t have to go back to your own house?" Amelia frowns as she looks the dcor of the western suburbs, she wonders how Kevin is willing to live here for so long... "That''s not important," Kevin puts his jacket on and then prepares to go out, "How did you know your sister was still alive?" "She called mest night and I was freaking out, and then she wasughing and saying her life after surviving a disaster." Kevin clears his mind, if it is the same person who does these things, then Be seems to have premeditated... N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. From sending photos to Sunny, writing letters to him and yesterday''s phone call, everything seems to be Be preparing for her return! "Kevin, we have to hurry up, Be said that her flight is at ten..." Amelia prompts which left Kevin doesn''t have enough time to think, so they hurry out. Since there are so many questions that Amelia wants to ask, she goes into Kevin''s car, "Do you mind?" "It''s okay, tell me the details of yesterday." "Yesterday about eight o''clock, I was just getting out of the shower, and then I got a strange call from overseas that I thought was a scam call I didn''t answer. But the phone rang unrelentingly, and that''s when I got suspicious and picked it up." "And then..." "And then, yes, there was a very familiar voice on the other end of the phone, and I knew that it was my sister, but she wasn''t the one who died in the fire that year?" "It can only be said that there was a mysterious person who saved them." "I''m not sure about what happened at that time, was there another person besides my sister?" Amelia asks questions which get to the point. When Be is in the fire, it was for another man. Sunny looks at the scene in front of her when she wakes up, and it takes her a while to remember what has happened to her yesterday. "So that''s how a breakup feels. Sunny puts her arm on her forehead and thinks about Kevin for a while, then she repeatedly tells herself to be brave and say goodbye, which gives her the motivation to get up. After finishing and tidies up, Sunny grabs a taxi to the HL group. Sunny is amazed by the HL group when she arrives. No wonder Michelle does not need to go to work. It''s just that Michelle can, but she can''t, so Sunny carries her bag goes to the elevator. After saying to the receptionist that shees here to apply for a job, an HRes out and sizes her, "Miss Ellen?" "It''s me, you''re..." "I''m the person who applies for your job, pleasee with me." Sunny follows this HR go to the office. The office is specifically for new applicants. "Miss Sunny, this is a career survey, you fill it ording to your level, after that we will give you the works ording to the survey." Other than the simple name and age, the other questions quite funny, and Sunny has done it with a lot of fun. No wonder HL group can be a sessful corporation, even the questionnaire is unique. Sunny doesn''t know she can get this chance is through the back door and this questionnaire is not everyone can do. After filling out the questionnaire, Sunny returns it to HR.HR looks at it for a long time based on the analysis of the database finally concluding, "Well, Miss Ellen is unique in every aspect..." What does this mean, does she not fit? Sunny doesn''t dare to speak, but just looks at the HR in front of her, she watches the HR makes a call, "Jonathan, your people are here, at 101." After that, that HR hangs up the phone and nods towards Sunny, "Miss Sunny, please wait for a moment, someone will be here to pick you upter." "Why don''t I just go over there myself, waiting for someone to pick up it seems...quite inappropriate." But the HR shakes his head, "Its ok. We are specifically told by Miss Michelle to take care of you, we have to do what she said." Is it that she can''t get rid of the title of walking the back door? In the middle of the conversation, the office door is knocked, HR nods at Sunny, and then opens the door and goes out. The one whoes in startles Sunny. The person''s face, arms everywhere is covered with the scars left after being burned. Sunny feels creepy and that person even takes a few steps closer to her, and then he takes a few strange looks before speaking. The voice also seem to be damaged by the smoke, "You are Sunny?" "Yes, I am. May I know your name?" "Call me Jonathan like everyone else." Isn''t that a little disrespectful? Sunny thinks like this in her heart, but she could only nod her head and agrees. "Let''s go, I''ll take you for a walk around our department." Jonathan seems to be very easy-going and doesn''t talk much, but what he says was not nonsense either. Sunny follows behind Jonathan and look at this man, he seems to be around thirty years old, maybe he should have been in a fire. The skin is all burned... Sunny is analyzing in her heart, but she is not noticing that Jonathan has stopped, and she bumps into him. Jonathan seems to have something on his back that couldn''t be touched, and as soon as Sunny hit it, he dodges hurriedly, even bouncing out of the way. "I''m very...very sorry, I wasn''t paying attention..." Sunny blushes and tries to exin. Jonathan could only shake his head to show that he doesn''t care. "This is the office; you can go inside and take a look." "What is the main purpose of our office, Jonathan?" "Do everything and nothing." An ambiguous phrase blocks out Sunny''s words. "Then I''ll go in." It was only when she walks in that she finds out it is different looking inside from outside. A few people are sitting and holding a paintbrush in the paper doodle. Brushes? Does she get herself into the art department? Sunny is frightened and wants to sneak over to have a look, but she is interrupted by Jonathan. "Hey guys, we have a new colleague here today, her name is..." "Sunny, my name is Sunny Ellen, just call me Sunny." Sunny sees that Jonathan can''t remember her name, so she takes the initiative to introduce herself. Jonathan nods and points to an empty seat, "You go there." Sunny sits down as she is told, and then she asks her colleague beside her, "What are we doing here?" The colleague seems to hear a joke, "How did you get in here if you don''t know what this is for?" "I... did a questionnaire and then..." "So easy? You''re just too lucky you don''t know how hard we had to squeeze in here..." After a few chuckles without saying anything, Sunny tidies up her things. She hears Jonathan is talking there. "Sunny,e over here, I''ll assign you a task." Chapter 63 Master Chapter 63 Master Sunny walks over and sees that Jonathan has handed her a drawing of jewelry design. Sunny never expects that she wille to work in jewelry design one day, because the HL Group dabble in many things and operated in a wide range of areas, so Sunny doesn''t know what Jonathan is doing at first. Until she saw that one drawing. "I... I don''t..." Sunny says timidly, and she has never done anything. "I know you can''t, go take a look first, I''ll teach youter." Sunny only take that drawing, then sit down and begins to study it. It was unknown who draws the design of this jewelry, but in Sunny''s opinion, the jewelry is undoubtedly beautiful. That''s right, Sunny just feels her vocabry is socking that she could only use adjectives like beautiful to describe it. "Hi. What''s your name?"Sunny has no choice but to bother the person next to her again, but that person is also very nice. "Just call me Evan." "Evan?" "Yes." Sunny keeps the name in mind and then she asks, "Evan, what is our department mainly doing? Is it design for jewelry?" Evanughs when he hears Sunny''s words, "Sunny, well, I can call you that, it''s not like that, jewelry design isn''t our things, but we''re going to be working on the follow-up questions on the design." "Follow-up questions...?" "Well, for example, is there anything wrong with the design, anything that doesn''t make sense?" "Oh, so that''s how it is." Sunny sits back and mocks to herself, "I thought I was work in jewelry design..." "Sunny, thepany has a special jewelry design department, it''s right next door to us, I can take you around next time when you free." "Sure." Currently Jonathan''s voicees over from the side, "Finishes your study?" Sunny is shocked and sticking her tongue out, then lowers her head to look at the drawings. Kevin and Amelia have already driven to the airport at this time. Just in the gap between parking, Kevin receives a call from Be. "Kevin, where are you guys, howe I can''t see you guys?" "You''ve arrived so soon, we''re parking, so why don''t you walk out first." Amelia hears that it was about Be, and she even leans her ears up to listen closer. Kevin puts it on speakerphone, and the two of them listen together as Be says, "Okay, then I''ll go get a bag and wait for you at the main entrance." Kevin says, "Okay." After hanging up the phone Kevin parks the car then wandering over. "Kevin, why are we being so slow on purpose?" " Did you see that? Sorry, I thought you couldn''t see it, I was trying to see is that Be..." "I also..." When Amelia wants to continue to speak, the rest of her words are all swallowed back when she sees the back of that person in the doorway. That back, it was the same as Be''s! "Hurry up and turn around... turn around..." Amelia whispers, while Be, who is still a long distance away from them, seems to have telepathically and turns around. After seeing her face, both are dumbfounded, the person in front of them is exactly Be! Only at the neck, some scars are can be seen due to wearing a loose piece of clothing. Kevin looks at her with cold eyes and doesn''t say anything, he knows better than anyone where these scars came from. Be sees the two of them and waves at them with a smile on her face. "Hi, long time no see." Amelia and Kevin stop at the same time, then carefully examines Be and finds that there is no difference before they are walking over. "Be..." Amelia has a smile on her face, but her eyes are hiding fear, this sister who has resurrected from nowhere is a stranger to her. Before Be nods her head in response, she hears Kevin asks in a low voice, "You''re back." Be nods, then she opens her arms, "You guys, don''t you want to give me a hug?" The two of them look at each other somewhat awkwardly, then they go up together and hug Be. "Kevin, can you carry my luggage for me?" Kevin doesnt reject, he is taking this opportunity to loosen the hug and pulls over the luggage. Then Be looks at Amelia "My sister has grown up so much... hey... things change a bit fast..." Amelia touches her nose with her hand and says with shy, "It''s good to be back." The three of them walk over towards the parking lot together as they speak. Be pulls Amelia quietly, and after getting some distance away from Kevin, she asks, "Is that Kevin he... recently has a girlfriend?" When Amelia hears her question, she is thinking of Sunny. Just for some reason, when Be asks this, Amelia shakes her head subconsciously. "No?" Amelia looks at Be with aplicated look, "Be, you also know that Kevin only falls in love with you at first sight, how can there be others? " Be nods her head, "That''s true." After hearing this, Amelia''s heart is like being pricked by a tiny little needle, she wants to say something, but in the end, she doesn''t say anything. On the other hand, Be has already taken a few steps and grabs Kevin, "Kevin, don''t you have any questions you want to ask me?" Kevin looks at her, this is the first time he''s seen someone so rush to make an exnation for someone. "You... I... "Kevin hesitates and still doesn''t ask, so he shakes his head, "I can''t think of it now." The parking lot is very close, and the three of them have arrived within a few steps, Be is about to open the back door and sit in, but she is stopped by Amelia. "Be, you are supposed to sit on the co-pilot." She says and drags Be to the front, then she opens the back door and sits in. Kevin sees that they have assigned themselves, so there isn''t much to it, so he starts the car and prepares to go home. "Good..." while Sunny sits quietly and listens to Jonathan''s instructions, she finds that the office was almost gone. "Where are the people?" "Going to have lunch." "So, you..., you want to eat with me?" Sunny asks out of courtesy, and she doesn''t expect Jonathan says yes. That''s why she is stunned when she hears Jonathan doesn''t reject her invitation, and she even thought that she had misheard. "You agreed?" She asks a dumb question. "Yes." "Well...I''ll... I''ll sort it out soon." Sunny is busy settle the drawing in her hand with something to press it down, then takes out her wallet and looks at the bnce in it, it seems like she can only eat one meal. "Jonathan, we''re going to eat the cafeteria meal, are we?" Jonathan is very casual about the food, so he just nods his head and doesn''t have any objections. So, the two of them just rides the elevator together and goes into the cafeteria. At the door, Sunny also meet the HR who is interviewing her in the morning, and when he sees Jonathan ising with her, the expression on his face can be described as extremely rich. "You, Jonathan, you two..." He points his fingers around as if he has forgotten what he is going to say. Jonathan looks indifferent as he just nods at him and then goes to get his te. Sunny can only smile at HR with apologies, then she says, "Have you eaten?" That HR seems to be still immersed in the shocking event that Jonathan woulde to the cafeteria with someone else, and he doesn''t even hear what Sunny says, he is nodding his head haphazardly. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When Sunny sees his look like this, she could only say, "I''ll leave first." Then she also goes to get her te and see if there is anything she could eat in the cafeteria. They are alreadyte, but after all, it is the HL Group, and they will not treat their employees badly with food. Briefly, Sunny sees there is a wide variety of food and they are made exquisitely. The Jonathan has finished the payment, Sunny must speed up the pace and she picks some vegetables, rice, and then followed up. Jonathan seems to be afraid of the light, the location of he sits is also in the corner. Sunny is fine with it, and she sits down. "Master, can I call you Master," Sunny smiled, "I''m also a neer, it''s not always appropriate to follow others and call you Jonathan." Jonathan looks at the Sunny in front of him and seems to ovep with the smiling face of someone he has remembered. Sunny sees he is staring at her motionlessly, she is thinking that she has misspoken, and she is apologizing."It''s fine if you''re not happy with me calling you that, I''m just saying..." "Can," "What?" "From now on, you have to call me Master." Jonathon''s voice is a bit hoarse, but Sunny is getting used to it, even those gaping scars on his body are slightly adapted too. "Master!" "Hurry up and eat, the food is getting cold. Jonathan doesn''t seem to be toofortable with the situation, and he is busy finding an excuse to end the topic. she bows her head to eat, no longer talking. The scene is very quiet, just like Kevin''s car. Although Be is sitting on the co-pilot, she can''t stop sizing up Kevin. Kevin is a bit ufortable with her action and he must change the topic. "Why did you take so long toe back? Why wasn''t there any news at all before?" Be can hear the me, so she forces a smile, "You may not believe it if I tell you, but I just came from the operating table." Kevin stuns for a moment, "Operating table?" "Well, because I... the fire before that wiped me out, so I found myself was covered in bandages, like a mummy." Chapter 64 I Dont Want to Be a Light bulb Chapter 64 I Don''t Want to Be a Light bulb Be pauses for a moment to see Kevin''s reaction before she continues her words. "The first time I removed the bandages, I break up, and although I don''t care about my appearance, those scars, which are denselyid on my body, I felt like I had turned into a monster..." Kevin imagines that image and can''t help but shudder. Amelia also quietly envisioned the whole thing. "Then why didn''t you contact us after so long, you know how sad we were when we found out that incident..." "Contact?" Be''s voice seems a bit sarcastic, "I don''t even dare to look in the mirror, how dare I contact you guys? It won''t be you guys who will get the news first but the media." Kevin listens to Be words and he suddenly has an exinable feeling, as if, something has deteriorated. Amelia doesn''t know how to answer Be words. Those people at home would hide her when they found her at that time. "I underwent dozens of surgeries before I recovered, the doctor imnted skin on my body countless times..." For a while, the car is silent, Kevin and Amelia can''t say anything at all, while Be, who seems to be caught up in that horrible memory, she doesn''t speak either. "If you''vee this time, don''t leave, stay at ease." Kevin can''t help but speak, the debt he owed to her need to pay by himself. Currently, Be smiles and turns around, looking at Kevin''s, "Kevin, are you still willing to marry me now?" When Amelia hears this question, she is stunned and she wanted to get out of the car, not wanting to hear Kevin''s answer at all. But Kevin doesn''t answer the question, "You just got back, don''t think too much for now." Be smiles and nods, "Yes." It is just that if someone looks into her eyes at this point, they may be able to see that there is no smile at all in her eyes. Kevin suddenly let out a sigh of relief, and he doesn''t know why he doesn''t answer the question directly but choose to avoid it. Maybe it is because of the Sunny that suddenly pops into his head at that time? The speed of the car is fast, and it doesn''t take a long time to arrive at the vi. Be looks at the vi, "It''s still the same, it hasn''t changed at all." In the middle of the conversation, Irene hears a noise, shees out and sees there is two girls stand beside Mr. Quinn, one of the girls is the girl who already dies! Irene presses down the oddness in her heart and wees her. "Mr. Quinn is back. Oh, who are they?" "This is Irene. They are the two daughters of the Morgan family, the eldest daughter Be and the youngest daughter Amelia." Irene nods, "Pleasee inside." Be hesitates and walks in, while Amelia hesitated for a while before stepping in, if possible, she N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. doesn''t want to see the two of them lovey-dovey in front of her at all. Amelia doesn''t go directly to the living room, she walks around to the back garden, Kevin watches the direction she goes, he is frowned and then has no choice but to follow her. "It''s still the same here." Be looks at the Lisianthus in front of her and speaks to Kevin who is behind her. "Waiting for you toe back ah." Michelle swears she hears the grumbling inside and has no choice but to turn back, "Hey man, take it easy, you know it''s hard for me toe back." Kevin doesn''t say anything else, just stands behind Be quietly, he is looking with her at the flower that is swaying in the wind. "How have you been these past few years?" Be knows that she has asked a nonsense question. Based on the way Kevin attitude before, she can imagine his condition in the following years. As expected, Kevin tugs at the corner of his mouth and doesn''t answer. Be must continue, "I think you should be having a pretty hard time, it''s not easy for everyone to make a living..." "I''ve had a pretty good life." Kevin interrupts her forcefully, not knowing why he doesn''t want to listen to her so-called hard life anymore. Be doesn''t expect Kevin to interrupt her, her face is pale for a moment. Kevin''s face is also pale, "I''m doing well now, I don''t need someone to remind me over and over again how hard it used to be, I am knowing those, I haven''t forgotten them at all, but I don''t want to remember them again either." Kevin''s speech is a bit fast and his face is a bit pale. Be pauses for a moment before answering, "Fine, pretend I don''t say anything." At this time Irene calls them from behind, "Mr. Quinn,e over and have something to eat, you haven''t eaten anything early in the morning." Be looks at him with a smiling face, "Haven''t eaten?" "I just want to confirm whether you are still alive or not." Kevin intends to leave after saying that without any expression, and Be is about to follow, but the corner of her eye was shed by a light. She follows that light over, and the reflection is ady''s earring. Be picks it up and looks at it for a long time, then she clutches it tightly. "Kevin, why are you walking so fast, I can''t keep up with you..." Kevin slows down his steps, waiting for Be to walk beside him Amelia has followed Irene all the time, and she goes wherever Irene goes, it is causing Irene to be a little embarrassed. "Miss Morgan, you don''t have to follow me all the time, you can go sit on the sofa for a while and then eat some fruit." Amelia says with a guilty smile, "Irene, I don''t want to be a light bulb." Irene only then reacts, "Yes, I don''t have to consider that." Amelia smiles and takes the initiative to take the bowl in her hand for Irene, "So, let me follow you, I will never be a hindrance." Irene smiles and nods, this girl is just as sensible as Miss Ellen. As they are talking, Be and Kevin walk in together. Irene is busy bringing the rest of the food to the table, "Sit down and let''s eat some first." Be nods and she is about to take a seat, but Kevin stops her, "There''s someone else there, you change seats." Irene looks over, and she realizes that Be is going to sit where Miss Ellen has been sitting before. "Where there''s a person." "My mother." Be sees that Kevin has carried out her mother, so she has no choice but to take the seat next to her. "I''m sorry auntie, I didn''t mean it." Be apologizes to the non-existent person before she picks up her chopsticks, "Irene''s cooking skill is improving." Irene blushes, "Miss Morgan is good at joking, it is just a simple dish." Be says, "Irene''s cooking skill is unbeatable." Irene could onlyugh, and Kevin said, "Don''t speak at the feeding or sleeping time." Be must shut her mouth, and she says indefatigably, "I remember you aren''t like this before." Kevin''s is stunned for a while and he says, "People will change." When Kevin says this, Be is thinking of thedy''s earrings she has picked up in the garden, "Including the heart?" Kevin doesn''t know what she meant, but he feels as if she meant something, so he only answers yes. "Alright, let''s eat, it''s not toote to talk afterwards." Irene muste to save the atmosphere from embarrassment, then she and Amelia look at each other, they both see the helplessness in each other''s eyes. Only then Kevin starts eating, and Be must shut up and poke at the rice in the bowl with her chopsticks. While eating, Kevin remembers the scene when he is eating with Sunny, the two of them don''t talk much, but the things they talk about are interesting, and while they are talking, the rice was finished unconsciously. And unlike now, the dinner table is endlessly awkward. Kevin thinks that he would be happy, excited, and overwhelmed by the news that Be is still alive, but no, he does not. After he saw Be, none of these feelings appears, and there is only endless guilty. Yes, he is guilty when he is peaking at the scars on Be''s neck, he is thinking of how wless she is before, just because of him... Thinking of this, Kevin shakes his head, hinting that he shouldn''t think about it anymore, these things are all past. But Be isn''t quite ready to let him go, "Kevin, do you remember the first time we met?" Kevin suddenly feels that he doesn''t want to eat with her, so he directly put down his chopsticks, "I don''t remember." Be''s smile remained unchanged on her face, but the depths of her eyes were chilly. Amelia looks at her and she is frightened by Be. She immediately chooses to lower her head, tells herself she doesn''t see anything, she is just eating. Be has noticed that her sister has seen her true emotions, and she grabs some food and ced it in Amelia''s bowl, "Eat more, look at how skinny you''ve beentely." Amelia looks at the dishes in the bowl, but it is the celery that she hated the most. "Thank you." Amelia only must endure and eat the celery; the taste almost makes her vomit. "After you guys finish eating you may go home first, the Morgan family should have a bunch of things waiting for an exnation from you." Kevin starts to give the eviction order, and Be nods her head. "Well," Amelia can''t wait to go back and escape from Be, but she forgets that she must go back in the same car with her. Chapter 65 I Heard You Have Benn Crossed in Love Chapter 65 I Heard You Have Benn Crossed in Love In the car, Be sits on the co-pilot, and she is looking somewhere absence of mind. "Amelia, this time Ie back, mainly because there is something I need to do." Amelia''s handshakes and asks carefully, "What is it?" A mysterious smile appears on the corner of Be''s lips, "Our mother." Amelia doesn''t dare to ask any more questions, she always feels that Be bes different, although she is still smiling, those smiles seem weird. On the other hand, Sunny and Jonathan have finished their meal and headed upstairs together. As they walk to the office, a group of people watch them bothe in together with wonderful expressions on their faces. Sunny doesn''t think there is anything wrong until she takes her seat and Evan, who is next to her, tells her, Unbelievable, Sunny you ate with Jonathan?" "Why? What''s the problem?" Evan leans in mysteriously to Sunny''s ear, "I''m telling you, Jonathan is very mysterious, he never chat with anyone, and I don''t know what''s so great about you," he says and sizes up Sunny, "How can you make Jonathan go crazy on your first day." "That''s disgusting." Evan scratches his head, "Yeah, it''s not like I''m wrong." Sunny acts like she is about to vomit, "I do have someone I like." Currently a voice suddenlyes from behind, "Don''t desert during office hours." Sunny turns around and finds that it is Jonathan, Sunny scared and apologizes, "Sorry master. " Evan, who is drinking water beside her almost spits out a mouthful of old blood at the title, "What?" Jonathan gives Evan a cold nce, "You seem to have a lot of opinions, don''t you?" "No, Boss, I have to work." Evan must pretend to be serious to do his work, but he tries to listen in case he misses anything. "Come over here and I''ll teach you the basics of auditing." Sunny nods and follows behind Jonathan, she is making a face at Evan as she nces over Evan who is looking at her. When she studies, Sunny realizes that every profession isn''t easy, not to mention how the management is, this auditing jewelry drawing isn''t easy too. After studying all afternoon at Jonathan''s office, Sunny is going to be dizzy, she just only learns about the basics. The phone rings when Sunny goes back to her seat. "Hello, Kelly." "Sunny, where are you?" "At HL group." "You went to the HL group? Is it the HL group I know?" "Yes." "Amazing! Are you free tonight? I haven''t seen you since I went shopping with you. Sunny doesn''t think she needs to workte in the evening, so she agreed. "Okay, I''ll see you in front of Dianna tonight then, on the bench next to McDonald." "Good." After making an appointment for the time and ce, Evan ising over, "Boyfriend?" "Girlfriend." "Oh my gosh, are you?" "No, you should clear your thoughts." After arranging all the things and then double-checking that she doesn''t have to work overtime in the evening. Sunny grabs her bag and is ready to go. "I''m so jealous," Evan mutters quietly, as he must stay to catch up on work. "Good boy, fighting!" Sunny gives Evan a cheering gesture and then rushes out. Jonathan looks at Sunny''s back and shakes his head helplessly, he has to say, it''s good to be young. After Sunny reaches the ce, Kelly is still stuck in traffic. So, she could only go to McDonald''s and buy a cone to eat while walking. Only on the way, she runs into a person she doesn''t want to meet which is Kevin. Sunny can recognize that person is Kevin just by his back, so she is hiding subconsciously, Kevin looks like he is waiting for someone. Not long after, a girles out, her hand naturally holding Kevin''s arms, and the two of them walk away together. Sunny looks at their back and feels very bad. If there is any other girl who could be so intimate with him, it must be Be. For a while, Sunny''s heart was like spilling a jar of old vinegar. Just at this moment, a voice is emerged from behind, "Why are you here?" Sunny hates when peoplee out behind her, and this time too, the ice cream in her hand almost falls off. "Hey, what kind of person is always scaring people from behind!" After Sunny sees clearly that the person behind her is the doctor who has treated Kevinst time, she isn''t too restrained and "Who are you looking at? Kevin?" Troy looks at Kevin and Be who haven''t gone far yet. "Who says I''m watching him, I''m just waiting for someone, I have nothing to do to just stroll around, don''t talk nonsense..." "Yes, I did not see someone hiding, quietly peering in..." "Okay, what do you want!" Troy finds out the Sunny in front of him is very interesting, "Have you be dumped in love?" Sunny feels that the person in front of her is so rude, who will talk so straight and notfort people! "Yeah, what''s the matter, aren''t we even allowed to have a breakup these days?" "How pathetic, because of Be, right?" "You know her?" Troy''s face is unconcerned when he speaks of Be, "Of course I know, who doesn''t know when she So, Troy doesn''t have a good impression of her. But as a friend of Kevin, he can''t say anything at this moment, so he must hold back those words in his heart. But it was fine with Sunny, so he tells her the story. "This person is not easy to mess with, I haven''t felt it before, but this time she ising back in high profile, she feels like a changed person..." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Sunny is silent and doesn''t speak, Kevin likes Be. "Hey, seriously, when I saw you by Kevin''s bedside at that day, I thought he had forgot." Sunny doesn''t say anything, she is remembering the meaning of her existence, "I... I''m just the one he found to rece Be." Troy looks at her in astonishment, few people could still be so calm after knowing that they were a substitute. "Then you..." "I''m fine..." Although Sunny looks fine her heart is still aching. "You''re amazing." Troy praises her from the bottom of his heart. "How about you? What are you doing here?" "I''m on a date." A cool-looking boyes over, and a hint of displeasure crosses his face when he sees Troy and Sunny are standing together. "The person I have to wait is here." Troy says and waves his hand at that person, "Baron, here." Troy shrugs his shoulders, then walks towards Baron. Halfway through the walk he turned back to Sunny and says, "If I had to choose one for Kevin, I will choose you." Sunny replies, "Thank you." "Let''s go," Baron says coldly. Troy blows a kiss at Sunny, then left with Baron. Unfortunately, handsome guys all have boyfriends. Sunny feels sad, then she receives a call from Kelly. "Sunny, where are you? " Sunny looks at the time on her phone and realizes that she iste. "Sorry, I''ll be right over, I just... got lost." "Come over right away, you know I have a bad temper." When Sunny appears in front of Kelly, Kelly still opens her arms and hugs her. "My girl, I heard that you''ve to be dumped in love." ...Kelly, you''re such a good friend. "So, what are you going to do?" "Of course, I will take you to eat and y." "Where''s the first stop?" Sunny has just meet Kevin inside the mall, she doesn''t dare to go inside now, "Let''s go across the street for something to eat first. " Kelly frowns at the dirty snack stall across the street, "Are you afraid that I can''t afford to buy you dinner?" "I... I''m the one who can''t afford you." Sunny says and drags Kelly along as she prepares to walk over, "Then we might as well eat at McDonald''s." Kelly struggles and pulls Sunny with her backhand and walks into McDonald''s. "Okay then, what would you like to eat." "You go ahead and order one, I''ll have the same as you." Sunny knows that she iszy, so she can only sigh helplessly, "Okay..." Eating and shopping for supper seem to be a tradition for girls to hang out together. Sunny has herst bite of supper into her mouth and then has a satisfied sigh, "So full." "Sunny, I''ll sleep at your ce today,st time it was because Kevin threatens me with his brother, this time it''s different, this time I want to stay with you." "Well, have you drive?" "Nope." So, the two of them go to the roadside to grab a taxi, which is the only way to go back together. And Kevin and Be also find a ce to settle down aftering out of the mall. "Kevin, thank you foring out to apany me when I''m sad..." Be says. Kevin sighs, "It''s fine." It turns out that after Be and Amelia have gone back together, their family are like seeing a ghost when they see her. Especially Amelia''s mother, who is so stunned that she refuses to acknowledge her, she has to say that she is fake. Chapter 66 Im done with you Chapter 66 I''m done with you Be has her pride too and she runs out without hesitation. She only realizes that she doesn''t bring out her wallet and only brings her phone after she runs out. "What are you going to do tonight?" Kevin asks Be if she is going back to her house or looking for a hotel. "I... dont want to go back...but I don''t have to bring out my wallet." It is just a piece of cake for Kevin, he fetches Be to the entrance of a hotel, and both of them are about to go in, "Hey wait, I sprained my ankle. Kevin stops and waits for her. But neither of them notices that a taxi has passed over at this moment and Sunny and Kelly are sitting inside the taxi. Sunny sweeps her eyes over the crowd, she sees that two people are standing in front of the hotel, and at that time she has mixed feelings and she sighs. Fortunately, Kelly doesn''t see it, or else she will stop the driver and go to find Kevin. "Sunny, why do you..." While Sunny feels lucky that Kelly doesn''t see it, but in the next second, Kelly has turned her head and she sees that two-person walk into the hotel. "Stop the car!" As expected, Kelly''s first reaction is to stop the car. Sunny pulls her back and try to calm her down, "Calm down, actuation is monster. Excuse me, sir, just ignore her, you may continue your drive." "Sunny! You''re just going to let them get a room? Damn it, Kevin, I thought he liked you so much. But he is just like forgetting about you when Bees back, son of bitch!" "It''s over... just forget about it." It isn''t Sunny is trying to help Kevin, but they break up now, so there''s no necessary for that. "Sunny!" "Alright, I know you''re angry, just ignore him, he''s not worth it." Sunny doesn''t know what she talks about is for herself or Kelly. "Yes, he is just scum, shameless... "Kelly is scolding Kevin with all her strength. On the other hand, Kevin, who has just finished settle Be''s matter is sneezing, "Hell, who''s talking about me?" They arrive home amid Kelly''s curses, "Is this the ce that Roger lend you for a temporary stay? It''s too luxurious..." Sunny looks at Kelly helplessly, "Didn''t youe here when you were a kid..." "How did I know this when I was a kid, but now I''ve grown up and I realize that some things here are really valuable." On hearing this, Sunny leans closer, "For instance?" "Do you see this painting? Roger lied to me that this was an imitation when I was a kid, but then, you see here, it''s a mark that the author leaves every time he paints." "So, is this genuine?" Sunny knows this painter as well, his paintings are extinct, and almost his drawings on the market are imitations. Kelly nods, "Now you understand, right?" "So, this is the reason why you want toe with me?" Sunny and Kelly grow up together since they were young, so Sunny knows her well. "It''s not...visiting you is the main purpose, these are secondary." Sunny understands that her words with opposite meanings. She looks at Kelly and says with an expressionless look, "Take your time, I''m going upstairs first." "Wait for me, I have to go to the bedroom and take a look." "Kelly, I''m not going to sleep in the master bedroom, there is nothing to see." There are many guest rooms in this house and Sunny just find a random guest room to sleep in when shees here. "Sunny, are you sick, this house is unupied when it''s being given to you, why don''t you sleep in the master bedroom?" "I''m scared of nightmares," Sunny says and then closes the door of the bathroom. "Young people nowadays are just cowards." Kelly says and lies down on the bed in the master bedroom, and when she looks up, she sees a spider hangs in front of her eyes. "Sunny, there''s a spider!!!" "Stop it, Im not a fool, ok?" "I''ll sleep with you tonight..." Kelly looks at Sunny with tears in her eyes. "You shouldve said it earlier." Sunny gets up on time in the next morning, but Kelly is sleeping heavily. "Sunny, why do you get up so early, it still has some time..." Sunny tidies up herself, "I''m going to work from 9 a.m to 5 p.m. By the way, don''t you have a morning shift today?" "No..." Kelly is about to answer before she remembers that she has a morning shift today and she jumps up, "right! I... I must get up." Kelly starts to tidy herself too. "Why do I feel weird when you wake uppare to when you sleep heavily?" Sunny teases Kelly before she goes downstairs, "There''s no breakfast at home, you may get your breakfast on the way." Sunny stops her words as the door is opened, she can''t stand herself when seeing such a handsome man who is standing in front of her in the early morning. Not to mention that is breakfast in his hands. "Kelly, get your ass down here and exin to me properly!" Kelly is washing when she hears a roar from Sunny and then she only realizes something has happened. "Here Ie," she says and runs to downstairs. She is finding that Sunny is surprised that Ellison who has brought her breakfast ande to find her. "It''s nothing, just get used to itter," She says and opened the door for Sunny to let Ellison in. "I didn''t say that, I mean, howe you both have been together? When does that happen?" Kelly answers, "Not long ago." "You didn''t even tell me! Kelly, I''m going to break off with you!" "I didn''t mean to tell you since you just had a breakup, if I tell you, I''m just like a friend who rubs salt into your wounds." "And then you let him deliver breakfast to here?" "I didn''t ask him to send it over, you can ask him if you don''t believe me." Ellison nods expressionlessly. "I''m confused by both of you, go...go away from me!" Sunny is bursting with anger, "I''m so angry!" Kelly smiles and hugs Sunny, then she gives Sunny a portion of the breakfast in her hand, "Eat while it''s still hot." Then she holds Ellison''s hand and wanders away while Sunny''s face is expressionless. "She is really..." Sunny looks at the back of the two of them and smile. Sunny is happier than anyone else when watch Kelly get what she wants. Sunny spits the breakfast out after taking a bite, "This should be made by Ellison, right?" After solving the breakfast, Sunny goes to work by subway. She is in a trance early in the morning and thinks about what she has seen yesterday in front of the hotel. Hope Kevin can get what he wants, so she will not feel too bad about quitting. When Sunny arrives at the office, she sees Jonathan is sleeping on the desk, he seems he just falls asleep and he is not sleeping well. Sunny increases the temperature of the air conditioner, and then cover Jonathan with a jacket that has ced on the desk. Once Sunny has done, she returns to her position and then takes everything out and sets it on the Owned by N?velDrama.Org. table one by one. Evan arrives after Sunny setting it down, he doesn''t see Jonathan who is sleeping on the table, so he is whining andining to Sunny in the morning. "It was nice for you could left so early yesterday, I''m the most miserable, I worked overtime until one o''clock." "Sote?" "What can I do, Jonathan is urging me to finish the work, so I have toplete it on time." Sunny instructs him to keep his voice lower, then she points Jonathan to Evan, who is asleep on the table. Evan looks like he is hopeless and going to die, he quickly sits down and acts like he is serious in his work. Sunny cant keepughing when she sees Evans face. Soon, Jonathan wakes up, but he seems like he doesn''t know anything, he is frowning and sizing up himself. Then only he takes off the jacket. When Sunny sees him awake, she fusses around the master, which ording to Evan''s words she is just like the maid. "Get out!" Sunny talks with Jonathan as usual and then talked some nonsense with Evan, but she doesn''t expect the trouble wille so soon. Kevin appears in front of the office; his face turns gloomy as he looks at Sunny who isughing with Evan. "Sunny,e out, I have something need to find you. Evan looks at the handsome man who has ferocious features. He hesitates that should he let Sunny goes out. "Your enemy?" He asks in a whisper, Sunny shakes her head, he is not her enemy, but he is the person she admires and loves secretly. Sunny doesn''t want to approach Kevin after seeing he and Be go into the hotel together, she just wants to be as far away from him as possible. So, when she sees Kevin in front of her office, she wants to hide, but her intention is discovered before she can hide. "I''m going to do everything I can which can break up Kelly and my brother if you hide from me!" Kevin is the person who is being noticed by people when he stands in the crowd and now, he is shouting in front of the office. Everyone in the office looks at Sunny subconsciously. How annoying... Sunny tries to endure but she still can''t hold back herself, "What are you guys looking at?" The crowd have shown some restraint when she yelled at them, but Sunny admits she can''t do it to the man who is standing in the doorway. So, she has to stand up and walk to the door, but Jonathan has stopped her. "Master?" "Wait, I''ll go take a look." As Jonathan walks to the door, he seems to discover something, and his face bes pale. "Who are you?" Kevin gives him a contemptuous nce, "ask Sunny toe out." By the time Kevin finishes his words, Jonathan''s face has back to normal, and he responds calmly, "What do you want to do with her? " Chapter 67 Neat freak Chapter 67 Neat freak This has nothing to do with you, tell her toe out. I have already seen her, stop covering for her. Wilson is not happy about what he is hearing, his face is dark, I am sorry, my employees are working right now, they are not allowed to wee guests during this time. Kevin doesnt even bother Wilson, he looks at the office desk, behind which he knows Sunny is hiding, and says, The things I just said, I will go and do them, if you are not out by five. Sunny is actually afraid that Kevin might want to separate Kelly and Ellison, she has no choice but to time he finishes counting to five. Do you need something from me? Kevin throws a hatred look at Wilson and says, Lets talk outside. Sunny has no choice but to follow him, they find a safe ce. When they arrive, Sunny subconsciously keeps some distance to Kevin, What do you need? Sunny, why does you leave? When she hears that question, she wants tough. Shouldnt you know my reasons why? Nobody likes to be a substitute. I dont see you as a substitute! Kevin wants to exin himself, but he doesnt know that Sunny wouldnt even listen to him. The picture in your office, and that photograph, tell me, why do our eyes look so simr? Kevin doesnt know how to answer that question, he could only answer slowly, I really doesnt take you as a substitute. Kevin, it doesnt matter, we both know you dont like me, who you like are Jenna and Be, and now that Jenna is back, I will need to leave. Kevin couldnt say anything to that, he takes a few steps toward Sunny, and takes her into his arms, before she could even try to escape. You are you, you are not like her! Kevin says into her ears, which makes Sunnys ears heat up. And on top of that, she is having Kevins scent in her nose, all this makes it so hard for Sunny to push Kevin away. Let me go. We can talk, but dont get physical. But Kevin is acting like a child, he hugs her even tighter instead of letting her go. No, I wont, as soon as I let you go, you will run away and I will never see you again. Kevin, would you please act like a grown up? If the price for being mature is to lose you, then I dont want to be. Sunny doesnt know where Kevin learned to talk like this, it i causing her goose bumps. Alright, alright. I cannot believe this. Let me go first, I wont go anywhere. Kevin is holding the most precious in his arms, he has no intention to even listen to her. The next second, she is even starting to get on his nerves, so Kevin covers her mouth with a kiss. Kevin... Sunny grabs his shirt with one hand, but her body loses all energy, and she is sinking down. Kevin held her waist with one hand, and with the other, he is holding her head, giving deep into the kiss. Sunny feels that all her strength is being sucked away, this moment she is so dizzy that she doesnt know what to do no more. So all she can do is to hold on to Kevin, and let him kiss her. No one would ever know how much she missed him. When the kiss finishes, Kevin slowly let go of Sunny, holds her face and said, Dont run away from me, let us talk, please? When they are back to the topic, Sunnys face hardens again, Why are you here, really, there is nothing for us to talk about. And there is a Be in between them. Kevin is looking at this girl in front of him, she was just so gentle to him, but now Sunny is like a different person, for some reason he thinks it is funny. Alright, do you want to hear a story? Sunnyughs, Let me hear it first. Kevin is remembering his dust covered past. A long time ago, me and Be met in America, at that time she already has a boyfriend, and I is just having a crush on her single sided. What about those photos, and the letters. Sunny reminds him. Listen to me. There is a time when she broke up with her boyfriend, so she came to visit me, those pictures we took when she came, have you not noticed that the hair barely changed? Sunny is trying to remember, he is right. Continue. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I just think I owe her, because during that fire, she saved my life, so I always thought she died because of that. I feels really guilty. Okay, and now? Now she is back, but I feel she is not the same as before anymore, I cant say what is different about her. You need to know that I is thinking about you every second that I spent with her. Yesterday I saw both of you going to a hotel, I saw you at the door, you went inside together, dont even try to deny that. Kevinughs bitterly, If I tell you that I only went in to get her a room, but I never went inside it, would you believe me? The disbelieve is written on Sunnys face. If you dont believe me, you can go and check the security cameras. All I does there is to help her get a room, she has a fight at home, she has no money, no ID, so... But still, whenever she has a problem she calls you, that is not normal, and you are so handsome too... Thest part of the sentence Sunny says in a very small voice, but Kevin still hears it, Are you being jealous? Oh hell, do I need to? Sunnys angry voice is getting louder, You havent even solved your own problems yet, donte and annoy me. Kevins face expression is not pretty after Sunny said that, I came here just to exin things to you, I am being so patient, why do you not even try to believe me? Its not that I dont want to believe you, Kevin, its that I cant. What you just said, I dont know how to believe that. Stoping here, just ept that you and me are over, our contract is also canceled. This is it, alright? Kevin is so angry, his face is all red, If this is how you want things to be, Sunny, do you believe me if I say I am going to destroy you, until you have no one to count on, and in the end you will need me? Sunny listens to Kevin in disbelieve and looks at him with big eyes, Are you crazy?! Yes, I am crazy, ever since I found out that Be is alive, I have already gone crazy, and when I came back and couldnt find you, it only made it worse, so yes, I am crazy, what do you want to do? Bring me to a mental institution? Sunny looks at Kevin with a cold gaze, I dont want to talk to you. You cant go, if you dont believe me today, I am not gonna let you go. Let me go, Kevin, are you mad! Sunny does not understand why they has to fight like this, it is as if they are meant to drive the other party crazy. Alright, alright. Stop it. Kevin please let go of me, I wont leave. Sunny is tired, her voice also softens, Lets not fight here, this is my work ce. If you want, you know I can give you like 100 of these ces. You know this is not what I meant. Then you should also know that you cant just get rid of me that easily. Sunny sighs, her hands drop, Talk, say whatever you came here to say, fast. Kevin takes a deep breath, and tried to say calmly, I like you. ... Sunny feels as if she is hit by lightening when she hears that sentence. What did you say? Kevins face goes dark again, so Sunny stops ying him. And then? Kevin looks at her, what then does she want to hear? You like me, but you also like Be, dont you know? I know... Sunny sees that he agreed, her face hardens, she doesnt expect Kevin to actually admitted this fact. So, Kevin, Sunny keeps some distance between them, I am a neat freak when ites to feelings, I do not want to share my man with someone else, I am not going to tolerate that. Kevin hears that, and feels that he failed, So... this is it? Sunny is not able to say the final words, she she sighs and said, This is it, for now. Then... Kevin still doesnt want to let Sunny go, Stay with me for a little while, I will leave you soon. Dont even think about it, Kevin, I am not here to sell myself, next time you got needs, go and get it somewhere else. Kevins face is not nice, I just want to spend some time with you, I doesnt ask you to do anything! Oh really, Kevin? Can you promise me that? Kevin doesnt know what he should reply to that, and Sunny uses that moment. I still got work to do, so I will leave you here, please suit yourself, Mr. Quinn. Sunny and Kevin part in this manner, and when Sunny goes back to her office, the gossip queen Evan came to her, asking, I heard that guy is from Hotan? Who? Sunny replies to him annoyed. Ohe on, Sunny sister, why are you trying to keep this from me. Evanughs in a gay manner, all he is missing is a flower behind his ear and his fingers held like a flower. Haha, I dont have a brother. Sunny has to admit that she let her anger out on Evan, and he is really good mannered, and is stillughing about it. Just then, Winsones out of no where, Its working time, stop chitchatting. Evan is just about to get some gossip from Sunny, when Wilsones in between and knocks it all over. He rolls his eyes, Winson is his boss, so he couldnt do anything but to go back to work. Sunny,e to my office after work please. Winson says and leaves before Sunny has a chance to ask him anything. Hahaha, Sunny baby, your Evan brother doesnt need to take extra hours today, so I will be leaving now! To go to your boyfriends? Sunny asks provocatively, and Evan almost throws himself on her. Chapter 68 Kidnapping Chapter 68 Kidnapping She knows that Winson is trying to help her, but Sunny is not very hot about meeting him alone today, maybe it is because of Kevins visit, but maybe there is another reason. He is still her boss though, and she called him her teacher, so she has no choice but to listen to him and stay after work. Finally everyone has left to go home, and Sunny has the chance to go to Winsons office, Sir, what do you need from me? Winson points at the chair opposite to the desk, and says, Sit down. Sunny does as she is told, if she guessed it right, Winson is going to ask her about Kevin. And she is right, Winson doesnt even talk around the topic and gets straight to it, That guy, you know him right? Sunny nods carefully. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Dont let hime here anymore in the future, it makes a bad impression. Okay... what? Sunny doesnt expect him say something like that to her, she got so stunned that she sits up straight in her chair. What does you think? Winson taps on the table, as if he can see what she is thinking about. Yeah, I will take care in the future. Alright then, thats it, you can go. Sunny immediately gets up from her chair, and is just about to leave, when Winson asks her another question, That guy, is he a Quinn? Sunny nods, and waits for him to ask more, but he just says, Its alright, you can go. She finally leaves the office, goes to her desk to take her bag and gets out of the building. Just when she is out, her cell rings, it is Lora calling her. She is a little annoyed by that, and she also doesnt really want to pick this call. But then Sunny thinks that she probably needs something, so she answers, Whats up. Sunny, you need to help Z, someone took her! Lora sounds horrified, as if she just went through something terrible. But Sunny is very annoyed by her, I havent done anything, stop calling me, your daughter is your own business, solve it yourself. Sunny, you cannot be so heartless, yes, we have done things to you, but we are still family! Shut it. Where is she? Sunny has no immunity to this family thing, so she agrees to help her. I saw that that guy has a tattooed arm, it looked frightening, I ... does they say anything to you? Nothing, only that this is a cycle, and this is the payback to something, I ... Sunny... you have to save Z! Lets see. I cant do that by myself, and you have given me nothing to start the search with. There... there is something. They said they are the Pings Mafia. Pings? That is the biggest mafia group in the city, what did Z do to offend these people? Sunny struggles a little and says, You should call the police. They said they do not want the police involved, if we call them, they will... A cycle, why does this sound so wrong? What did Z do? Try to remember, has Z has contact with some weird people these days? I will hang up now, and call the police. Okay, if I remember anything I will call you. Okay. When Sunny hags up the call, she stands there for a long time, and then calls Kevin. Kevin is still angry at her, and when he sees that Sunny is calling him, he is convinced that she is calling to apologize, he is staring at the screen for a while before he picks up. Yea? You... Sunny doesnt know what to say, but she couldnt say nothing either, Are you busy? No, whats up? Kevin lies, he is leaning on his desk, his hand ying with a pen. Z got is kidnapped, by the Pings. Kevin let the pen fall on the table and says in shock, Say that again?! Z is kidnapped, by the Pings. How do you know its them? I only know they has tatted arms, nothing more. This is already enough for Kevin to make sure they are the Pings, it is like a rule in their mafia, that everyone needs to get their arms tatted before joining. How does Z get involved with these people? I have no idea, Lora just said something about what goes aroundes back around. The cycle... When Kevin hears these words, it is running down cold his back. When that fire happened all those years ago, he has heard the same words... I ... I will call the police first, and there is something I need to think about, I will call youter. Sunny hangs up the phone, if she doesnt hear it wrong, then something is different in Kevins voice. Hello, is this the police? At the same moment, Lora gets a phone call with a voice changer, I told you not to call the police, but you doesnt want to listen. Do you want your daughter dead? No, not me, I doesnt call the police! If you dont believe me you can hack my phone! I dont care who called them. Just when that person finishes talking, she hears Zs scream in the background. What do you want! If you want to hurt someone, take me and give me my daughter back! Easy, I want 20 million, I am sure this is a small amount for you. Yes! Prepare the money, I will arrange someone to contact you. When the person finishes talking, he hangs up the phone. Lora stands there, she is horrified, she definitively believes that these people are able to do anything to her daughter. Her daughter, she is pregnant. This moment, Sunny gets a phone call from Lora, does you call the police? Of course, this is kidnapping, you need to contact them. You are going to get my child killed!!! When Sunny hears Lora me her, she knits her eyebrows, Arent you the one who asked me to call the police?! And what are you talking about, getting your child killed? They... they are listening to our calls! Lora sounds very emotional, as if she is going to break down any minute. Try to calm down first, I will think of something. What can you think of, go and ask Kevin to help you, beg him please, and I ... I will ask Gerry. Sunny rolls her eyes, shouldnt she have asked Gerry first anyways? Lora quickly called Gerry, her favorite son-inw. What do you need? Gerry picks up the phone, but his voice sounds very annoyed, and there is a womans voice in the background, Gerry Sir, what is wrong? Lora tries to hide her anger, and says, Z got kidnapped! No matter how childish Gerry is, but he has to take care of his wife. He sits up straight and asks, When is that? Just now, you, where are you? I wille to you. Go to my house and wait there for me, I aming now. On the other side, Kevin has finally sorted out his thoughts, and calls Sunny again. Where are you? Come to my ce, I will pick you up. Sunny tells him her current address, and waits patiently on the side of the street for him. When she is waiting for him, she sees a crowd of tattooed people on the corner of the street, who are acting strange, they went into a building. Kevin, I just saw a bunch of tatted people go into a building, just across the street from the address I told you, I will go and check it out, when you get heree after me please. Sunny sends him a voice message, and goes after the tatted crowd. When Kevin listens to the voice message in his car, he got so scared that his phone almost fell out of his hand, Sunny got nerves. He has to rush to her, so he steps on the gas and hit so many red lights on his way, but he needs to get there as soon as possible. In that moment, Sunny has already followed them into the building, to keep herself covered, she always stays one floor behind. ording to the sound she hears, they must have stopped going up, someone takes out keys to open a door. That girl really does not listen at all, I wish we could just... Another guy says, No we cannot do that. Big Boss already said it, before shes here, no one is allowed to even touch her. She looks pretty, its sad that... The guy says, andughs, but it is a very obsceneugh. When Sunny hears it she feels sick. Sunny actually wants to go to them, but suddenly there is a person behind her who grabs her by the cor, and before she can scream, a hand covers her mouth. Then the voice says into her ears, Quiet, or they will know we are here. It is Kevin. Sunny is relieved, You are here. Sunnys lips are moving under Kevins hand, wetting his hand, and warm breath hitting it, Kevin starts to feel a little ufortable. Quiet! Sunny nods, and Kevin takes his hand down. How many are there? Sunny shows 3 with her fingers. Three, thats easy, but I am just not sure if there might be more in the room. Kevin just finished talking when they hear above them, What took you so long, I thought you fell in the Hahaha, why are you so anxious, its not like we arenting back. Yeah. Kevin frowns, in that room is another person, and it is a woman. In that moment, Sunny shows phone with her hands. Kevin takes his cell out and looks at it. Sunny has sent him a message saying, Lets get out of here first, they are in majority, we wont be able to take them down, they wont get away from here anyways. Kevin thinks about it, Are you sure Z is in there? Sunny shakes her head, They said they took a woman, but who the woman is, I dont know. Chapter 69 Diary Chapter 69 Diary In this case, Kevin Quinn ponders, Let''s go downstairs first. So both of them go downstairs quietly. And they still can hear their teasing. When they came to the side of the car, Sunny Ellen is sharp-eyes and finds a figure in a hurry. Be? Kevin Quinn stops his hands, Do you know her? Sunny Ellen thinks that Kevin Quinn is standing beside her. And she cannot say that she had seen them in the mall that day. Kevin Quinn says unceasingly before Sunny Ellen exins, Oh, yes. You saw us in the hotel that day. touch the tender spot. Sunny Ellen thinks. Come on, get in the car! Sunny Ellen says in a bad attitude, and just opens the door to get in. But Bes flustered profile always pops into her mind, What is she going to do...? She may have an appointment in this shopping mall. And the panic is mostly due to the fact that I have note out of the tense atmosphere just now. Sunny Ellen imagines the reason why Be appears in the shopping mall. And she finally persuades herself sessfully to forget this matter. Kevin Quinn drives to find a ce to have dinner together. By the way, I came to tell you something just now. Sunny Ellen realizes that she was sweating all over the body after calming down and enjoying the air conditioning. What do you want to say? I have just carefully recalled the PY Gangster. I think that I had dealt with them when I was young. Sunny Ellen ''s curiosity is aroused, When did it happen? When I was... in my twenties. Kevin Quinn says vaguely about his age, which seems to be unhappy. And then? I thought poorly of everything for being young and full of vigor. And then, I was almost burned to death because I had offended the people of the PY Gangster Sunny Ellen knows Kevin Quinn is talking about that incident, so she doesnt stop him and lets him speak quietly. When I was semiconscious at that time, I saw a man, to be exact, a figure. I didnt distinguish clearly because fire was everywhere. But the man squatted down and said to me: nted seeds will grow. But then I didn''t die, so I slowly forgot that. And I just take that word as an illusion generated during my vague consciousness. Actually, it is not, right? Yes, it is not. It also happened to Z Ellen today. So I remember my miserable situation that year, and then I think two things are the same. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. What is the PY Gangster? Why can it be sowless? No one can manage it. The people who set up the PY Gangster were a group of people with a high reputation. Then, they died or disappeared one after another for no reason, and then PY Gangster gradually disappeared... This is the inside information that Sunny Ellen doesnt know, Any people remain? When was thest time PY Gangster came out and how to deal with it? Last time that I was almost burned to death. I was rescued by Be. However, I heard that PY Gangster suffered heavy losses at that time and then disappeared in recent years. It''s strange. Why Be offends PY Gangster. It''s unreasonable. You''d better go back to your original home and see if your father has a diary that hasn''t been destroyed. There may be clues in some diaries. I think those people are all rted to the people of the previous generation. Sunny Ellen nods and then she finds that she is sent to her home. What should I do when I meet Lora? She must go for Gerry and shouldnt be here at the moment. If you don''t mind, I can go in with you. At the moment, in Sunny Ellens eyes, Kevin Quinn is an angel, That''s really very grateful. I was just polite. Kevin Quinn thinks. Kevin Quinn cannot help it but stop the car, and then creeps up with Sunny Ellen. I don''t know if the key has been changed... Sunny Ellen opens the door as she says it, but she finds she can open the door. So she has aplicated look at Kevin Quinn. Thest time I went in from the rear door because I was afraid that the key of the front door might have been changed. I didn''t expect that... Kevin Quinn understands what Sunny Ellen thinks, so he touches her head with his hand, Open the door. Sunny Ellen nods and opens the door, then they go straight to the study upstairs. I remember that my father had an ount book, and we can see if it is still there. They creep up upstairs. Sunny Ellen goes into her fathers study in a familiar way. Kevin Quinn hesitates for a moment and follows her. Does your father have any trade secrets? No, lets go in directly. They look at the big study, but dont know how to start. You go there, I''lle here. Cooperation makes it faster. Kevin Quinn walks to the desk. He thinks that it is easier to find missing treasures in such ces. There''s a lock here, baby. Kevin Quinn finds that the table is locked when he walks beside the table. Sunny Ellen rummages for a while and then suddenly remembers, I go to have a look at their bedroom. He generally puts the key there. For searching other peoples bedroom, Sunny Ellen feels helpless and funny, You are careful. After all, they cannot exin it if they are caught, because they sneak in. Sunny Ellen sneaks into the bedroom next door after making a gesture of OK. She has some inexplicable feelings when she looks at the invariableyout in the bedroom that is basically the same as that in her childhood. She neveres into the bedroom again and even she bypasses it since Lora took the ce of her mother. It''s the first time she has been here for a long time. The bedroomyout is almost the same as that when my mother was alive. In this ruthless world, is father still sentient to mother? she thinks. Soon she shakes her head and forces herself to stop thinking blindly because Kevin Quinn is still waiting for her. So she finds a box inside the cab relying on her memory and ording to the habit of her father. She thought that her fathers things should have been cremated. But this box is still here, which Lora might miss. Sunny Ellen has to try the digital codes one by one in the box. It is not her fathers birthday. It is not Loras birthday. It is not Z Ellens birthday. She bravely tries her mothers birthday. It is wrong. What is the password? she thinks. She is perturbed. But when she tries a string of numbers in her memory, the box is opened. She recalls the numbers. It seems like the wedding anniversary of her parents. She has a mixing feeling after drawing this conclusion. And she bes silent when she sees the things in the small box. It is her parents wedding ring, her birth certificate, as well as a little delicate key in the box. Why did it take you so long For not seeing here back, Kevin Quinn is worried about Sunny Ellen, so hees to have a look. The sudden voice scares Sunny Ellen, and the box in her hand falls to the ground. Nothing, I have found the key. You can try it. Sunny Ellen squats down, picks up the key and hands it to Kevin Quinn. Are you OK... Kevin Quinn sees that she is not herself, and asks with concern. I''m fine follow you... After hearing what Sunny Ellen said, Kevin Quinn has no choice but to go to the study and Sunny Ellen is left alone in the bedroom. She carefully puts the two rings away, then puts them in her pocket. And her birth certificate is folded and also put into her pocket. Then she puts the two boxes back to where it was. She closes the door and walks to the study next door after everything is done. Kevin Quinn opened the drawer. There is a note in his hand and he is looking at it sternly. What''s the matter? Sunny Ellen is curious because she doesnt see Kevin Quinn is so serious before and wants to know what is on the note. It isplicated Kevin Quinn says as he puts the book away, Let''s go back and talk. Is this an ount book? Diary, to be exact. Sunny Ellen leans over and wants to see what is written in the note. But Kevin Quinn pushes her head away, Go back and show you. Well, is there anything else? The ount book After hearing, Kevin Quinn continues to search in the drawer, but nothing is inside. Lets search for the books your father often reads, in case there is something. Sunny Ellen looks at him coldly, Hide the portrait in the book, just like you? Kevin Quinn regrets to suggesting. Sunny Ellen still follows his advice although she retorts him. To be honest, she doesnt know the books her father often reads. So she opens an old book at random, and there is something falling down from the book. Kevin Quinn picks it up for standing beside, So coincident? What? Do you find it? Kevin Quinn nods. Let''s get out of here. I''m afraid Lora wille back. After hearing this, Kevin Quinn nods again, restores the drawer, and then put the book back and follows Sunny Ellen. As soon as Sunny Ellen gets in the car, she sees Loraing back from the rearview mirror, and also Gerry. My god. We are almost got caught Kevin Quinn snickers, Sit down, we are running. Finish saying, after Sunny Ellen fastens her seat belt, he drives away with the speed theye. Chapter 70 PUA Chapter 70 PUA Lora, standing at the door, is about to open the door. She nces at a car that starts to drive away quickly. She thinks, It seems maybe I am wrong. What''s the matter? Nothing. Let''s go in. In the car, Kevin Quinn is retelling half of the diary he just read to Sunny Ellen. He didn''t take down anything important, just something trivial. I roughly look through the beginning and the end. The content is finished until your mother leaves. It seems that we have also found an antique cultural relic... Sunny Ellen murmurs and thinks of the two rings in her pocket. Let me have a look at the ount book Sunny Ellen wants to take it as she says. But Kevin Quinn grads her hand. You believe in me. I''m afraid that if something is written there, you will not be able to bear it. So dont hurry to read. Sunny Ellen thinks for a while. Maybe Kevin Quinn is right, so she takes back her hand obediently. But I am so curious I will let you have a read after going back. Dont read it in the car, it is easy to get carsick. Kevin Quinn speeds up again after saying, It is almost there. Sunny Ellen looks at the strange and familiar road around, Wait. Why do you take me here? She actually returns to the vi in the western suburbs again. There''s no one here. It''s convenient to talk. Kevin Quinn stops the car before the door after saying it. It seems that in order to prove what Kevin Quinn said, someone stands and waits at the door. When she looks at the person, Sunny Ellen feels that she has been deceived. That''s what you mean? Kevin Quinn looks at Be, who is not far away from him. He also has a headache and doesnt know why she is here. At that moment, Be also saw him. She is about toe over. Kevin Quinn, go and solve it. I wait in the car. She feels that she is caught in an affair, which makes her embarrassed, so she asks Kevin Quinn to go off first. Kevin Quinn has no choice but to ask Sunny Ellen to stay in the car and he gets out of the car. Why are you here? Why do youe back sote? They say it at the same time and then are stunned. Lady first. Where did you drive just now? I seem to have seen you on the road... Kevin Quinn is nervous. But he pretends to be calm, I just went for a ride, and then went to the shopping mall. Where he stopped his car is a shopping mall. Kevin Quinn moves a few steps to the front of the car to block Bes view of the car while saying it. I thought I was wrong. Well, what can I do for you? You didn''te to see me especially, did you? Be looks unnatural after hearing what Kevin Quinn said, No, I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I don''t know what you''re busy with recently. Soe and have a visit. Kevin Quinn says, You cane to my house in the center of the city. I don''t usually live here. Today I Be nods and is about to say something while her phone is ringing suddenly. She looks different when she kooks at the caller ID. What is going on? Kevin Quinn asks with concern. There''s something wrong with my work. You know I''ve just came back recently and I''m busy looking for a job. After saying, Be raises her phone and walks away to answer the phone. Sunny Ellen hides herself in the car seat, staring at Be. She feels that there is something wrong with Be. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Then she sees that Be looks different after hearing something on her phone. But Be has a quick look at Kevin Quinn who turns his back to her and adjusts her look and then hangs up the phone. Kevin, I''m really sorry. I nned to ask you to have dinner, but now I''m afraid I have to go. Whats wrong? Something is wrong with my work. And I am asked to go Need me to send you there? No, I drove by myself. After saying, Be shakes her car key and hurries to her car. Sunny Ellen opens the car and gets off after seeing Bes car disappearing, It is so thrilling. Don''t ask me to do that again. This is Kevin Quinns first time doing that. He sweats and doesnt know why he is so nervous. Well, you are a PUA(Pick-up Artist) Ok, it is my fault. Lets go in. Lets go. Sunny Ellen says urgently after theye in, Tell me about the content in the diary. Kevin Quinn hands the diary to her, I told you it''s all small things. You can read it yourself. Sunny Ellen takes over and opens at random. "September 15, Sunny, Saturday Today, I was ordered by my master to meet a mysterious man. It was said that the man intended to be an apprentice of my master. And my master asked me to test the man. But I just wanted to say there any qualification needed to be your apprentice? Of course, I didnt dare to say it loud. Then I followed the address my master gave. It was a coffee shop. It was said that the mysterious man was wearing a yellow coat and holding a red flower. When I got to the caf shop, I started looking for people with yellow coats, and to my surprise, I saw a woman. Is there anything wrong? Does the master want a woman to be his apprentice? Younger martial sister. It seems good if there is something between a boy and a girl. So I went over her and told her the secret code. Turtles. Bald monks. Well, I directly sat in front of her after matching the strange secret code, May I have your name? Perhaps I sound like a libertine. So she did not take it seriously and directly replied, Gentle. I didn''t know this was her real name at first. After I confirmed it again and again, she said impatiently, My name is Gentle. This is our first meeting. In theory, I should appreciate my master. Sunny Ellen reads the diary at a nce, telling the first meeting of her father and mother. Do you have any impression of your father''s master? Sunny Ellen recalls that when she was still young, it seemed that there was such a person who came to her home from time to time, and her father and mother respected him very much. I remember there was such a man, and there was nothing else. Sunny Ellen shakes her head. This clue may be stopped. Read continuously. And see if there is any content about them going to see their master. Sunny Ellen skips a few chapters and goes on reading. December 5, Windy, Friday That day, I was sitting in the office, and my master suddenly called to say that he woulde. Of course, I wished for it and said OK. To my surprise, master also brought a person with him. It was Gentle who I didnt see for a long time. I haven''t seen you for a long time. What have you been busy with recently? I asked the master with concern, but in fact, I wanted to know what Gentle was doing. My master seemed to know what I thought, and ask Gentle directly, Report to him what did you do recently. I clearly saw that Gentle blushed. At that moment, my heart beat fast. I couldn''t help holding my chest because I was afraid that its movements would scare Gentle... I can''t see that your father is still a very affectionate man. What a movednguage. Kevin Quinn interrupts Sunny Ellen in the half. Sunny Ellen keeps silent. Because the man in the diary is different from her father she knows. Gentle said something she did recently softly. I couldnt help leaning forward for the sake of hearing clearly. She seemed to be scared again. Because she stopped in the half. My master listened carefully, so he urged her to go on after she stopped, Why do you stop? Gentle blushed, He scares me. Finally, my master scolded me as a beast. There is no description of who this master is. Where can we find him? Kevin Quinn is silent for a long time and opens the ount book in his arm, Let''s look for it together. It will be faster. Sunny Ellen wants to read the ount book in Kevin Quinn ''s hand, but he doesnt give it to her. So she can only continue to read the love note of her parents. The first day of the lunar year, Sunny, Sunday Today, Gentleness and I went to the master''s house to pay New Year''s greetings. It was difficult to find the location of the master''s house. We had a long search on the road, and finally he came to pick us up in person" Sunny Ellen is excited after she reads this section. She feels she is close to the truth. Kevin Quinn, let me finish the whole paragraph. Master also reproached me on the way, saying that I couldn''t find an address. Drive around the road with Gentle. He said he had told me the address. In fact, I felt a little aggrieved. Because the master said on the phone that it was at the foot of L Mountain, but he didnt say exactly where it was. I thought it was normal that I couldnt find it, because there were so many mountains in L Mountain. However, to my surprise, soft Gentle spoke for me, Master, dont me him. It''s because I''m too annoyed on the way. After hearing that, master looked at me and then Gentle, saying, Dont speak for him. I know he has no sense of direction. So ashamed. The following content is a running ount, so Sunny Ellen nces at it and closes. To the foot of L Mountain, go or not? Chapter 71 I don’t have a girlfriend Chapter 71 I dont have a girlfriend Kevin Quinn squints at her and says, With a beauty forpany, why not? But it''s toote tonight. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. You''ll have a rest here and ask for a leave. We''ll visit the old man tomorrow. Kevin Quinn With Kevin Quinn s reminder, Sunny Ellen remembers that she is in employment and cannot leave freely as she wants. What she thinks seems to be known by Kevin Quinn, Do you want toe back and be my secretary? I guarantee your personal freedom. Sunny Ellen refuses after thinking. What a joke. People in thepany said something about them. She never wants to live a life like that again. So Sunny Ellen smiles hypocritically, Sorry, I reject. Kevin Quinn doesnt expose her, just smiles and asks, What do you want to eat, let''s order a takeout. Sunny Ellen asks curiously, Where is Irene? She isnt here? Kevin Quinn shrugged his shoulders, Yesterday, she asked for a leave to go back to her hometown. It seems that someone in her family is not in good health. Speaking of this, Sunny Ellen is also silent, Well, order a takeout. Kevin Quinn nods and takes out his phone to starts ordering. Sunny Ellen is out of trance and sits on the sofa, looking at Kevin Quinn. A few days ago, she left quietly. Kevin Quinn should be very angry. They broke up in discord when he came to find Sunny Ellen. And now? What happen now? Hearing Kevin Quinns question, Sunny Ellen finds that she just said the problem in his mind. Why did youe to me... Kevin Quinn pauses for a moment after hearing the question and then says, I also have not idea. I just know that I cannot let you leave. Sunny Ellen sighs, Is it a chance for you to be with Be due to my leaving? Kevin Quinn presses against her after Sunny Ellen finishing saying, Dont talk about her. What? When it''s just the two of us, don''t mention her. Sunny Ellen says to herself, when you were with me at that time, your mind was upied by her. But now you are forbidden to talk about her when you get home. OK, I won''t mention her. Go down. Sunny Ellen perceives that they get too close to each other. Her face turns red. Kevin Quinn looks at her with a smile, If I dont? Sunny Ellen res at him, Then dont me me. She raises his foot to kick him. However, Kevin Quinn stops her and presses his legs against her legs and finally stops her movement. Sunny Ellen bes annoy because she doesnt get rid of him and even is controlled, which is dangerous. Kevin Quinn, get away from me. Otherwise What? Kevin Quinn folds his hands over her head, then controls her mouth and kisses her before she has a reaction. Oh. Sunny Ellen struggles but cannot get rid of him. Instead, Kevin Quinn directly kisses her conveniently with the gesture. Just then, there is a knock at the door, Sir, your takeout. Damn it. Kevin Quinn scolds and gets up from Sunny Ellen. Then he viciously goes out to get the food. The delivery man cannot help to shiver and he passes the takeout to Kevin Quinn with his trembling hands after seeing Kevin Quinns furious face. Sir, please check your order. Kevin Quinn takes it, You can leave. His kitty is still waiting for him on the sofa. When Kevin Quinnes to the room, he finds that Sunny Ellen sits beside the table with well dressing and she even prepares the chopsticks and bowls. Seeing hime in, Sunny Ellen smiles at him, OK, Lets eat. Kevin Quinn has to feed his kitty first, and then try to feed himself. Sunny Ellen now is attracted by the takeout, because she ate nothing after going off work. So she starts to enjoy the takeout. Kevin Quinn doesnt know what his looks at the moment, but if there is someone beside, they will find that his eyes are full of pity and love. Two of them looks normal that one is busying eating, the other is watching. After she finishes eating, Sunny Ellen finds that Kevin Quinn didn''t eat much and stared at herself with a terrible look. Why are you looking at me like that? she feels horrible. Have you finished eating? Kevin Quinn asks gently. Sunny Ellen doesnt what will happen. She just unconsciously nods. Well,e upstairs with me. It''s gettingte. Lets go to bed early and get up early. I have to drive a long distance tomorrow. L Mountain is in the next province. OK. Sunny Ellen doesnt feel anything wrong, and she says to Kevin Quinn presciently, We have to sleep in separate rooms. I won''t sleep with you. Kevin Quinn raises his eyebrow and says nothing. Sunny Ellen directly walks into the bathroom boldly while Kevin Quinn is busy doing something. She wants to take a bath and sneaks into her room without Kevin Quinns notice. However, idents always happen unexpectedly. Sunny Ellen hear the sound of the key when she thinks she locks the door safely and is about to take a bath. What? She looks at herself with half her clothes removed. She feels numb. Kevin Quinn is not willing to let her go. He rotates the key andughs at her. Sunny, have you finished your shower? Sunny Ellen forces herself to calm down quickly before responding to him. I am good. I wille to an end. If you also want to take a bath, please wait. All of a sudden, there is no sound outside. When Sunny Ellen thinks Kevin Quinn has leaved, the door suddenly open. Sunny Ellen covers herself subconsciously and screams. Kevin Quinn picks his ear, This is not your first time. Why are you so shy? Sunny Ellen says angrily, Leave me alone. Get out! Kevin Quinn is not angry but smiles. He locks the door and then walks towards Sunny Ellen step by step. If I dont agree? Sunny Ellen rolls her eyes. She cannot help but shiver because she is naked and feels cold. Kevin Quinn notices that. So he walks toward Sunny Ellen. Then, when Sunny Ellen thinks that he will do something to her, Kevin Quinn directly bypasses her. ? Sunny Ellen looks back, but found Kevin Quinn squatting beside the bathtub, is drawing water for a bath. Sunny Ellen says to herself, Is he so kind? Then she draws a conclusion and she decides to leave. Just at this time, the door is wide open. Sunny Ellen quietly picks up her clothes on the ground and is about to leave while Kevin Quinn focuses on preparing the bath. You''d better put it down and stand still, otherwise Kevin Quinn suddenly speaks, which makes Sunny Ellen shiver. Just at this time, water temperature is well adjusted. Kevin Quinn stand up and picks up Sunny Ellen. God, put me down. Sunny Ellen screams and wants to struggle. But Kevin Quinn has a bite on her neck. Good girl. Be obedient. After hearing Kevin Quinns word, Sunny Ellen finds that his voice is numb, revealing his eroticism. So Sunny Ellen blushes again from her face to his neck. Sunny Ellen cannot struggle but obey. And then Kevin Quinn puts her into the bathtub that is with After seeing Kevin Quinns standing up, Sunny Ellen subconsciously thinks that he is going to leave. So there is an obvious smile on Sunny Ellens face. But Kevin Quinn just stands up, slowly takes off his clothes and then steps into the bathtub with one of his leg. What do youe in for? Get out. Sunny Ellen pats his leg resistibly. Are you sure you want me out? Sunny Ellen is actually seduced by hisst sound, which makes she cannot say anything against her will. So she turns her face to the other side and without saying anything. Then Kevin Quinn takes off all of his clothes happily and puts himself into the bathtub. This is a bathtub for just one person, so its crowed for two of them in it. Sunny Ellen thinks it is a god chance, Look, the bathtub is so crowded. Lets wash separately. Kevin Quinn knows what Sunny Ellen thinks. So he directly picks her up and puts her on his arms. And looks at her innocently, Look, it is ok. Shit. Are you weak inprehension? she thinks. Sunny Ellen scolds quietly, but she doesnt dare to say like this to Kevin Quinn, so she can only say cautiously, It is not good like this. She thinks, I hope you dont misunderstand what I say. I have tried to take care of your feeling. Otherwise Sunny Ellen finds that she has nothing to threaten Kevin Quinn. So, whats wrong? Your My girlfriend... Sunny Ellen feels anxious and says it out directly. She doesnt want to hit by Be. I dont have a girlfriend. Kevin Quinn says sternly. And Be after she says in a half, Sunny Ellen remembers that Be is forbidden in their dialogue when they are alone. So she stops. Kevin Quinn seems to know what she thinks. He sneers, She has nothing to do between us. Our contract is still here. Chapter 72 Be banned to work? Chapter 72 Be banned to work? Contract! Sunny Ellen remembers that there is a contract between them. Maybe all he did is to implement the contract. So what is she who takes everything seriously? Sunny Ellen suddenly looks pale and she feels as cold as immersed into ice water. Kevin Quinn doesnt thinks that Sunny Ellen acts like this for one of his unintentional word. Are you OK? He picks up Sunny Ellen carefully and finds she is cold. At this time, Kevin Quinn hears Sunny Ellen whispering. Kevin Quinn, I still like you although you treat me like this. I cannot help to be closer to you just because being in your arms and feel your smell. Kevin Quinn is shocked and moved by her confession. Baby, you say it again... Sunny Ellen buries her head into Kevin Quinns arms and quietly says, I am fond of you. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Kevin Quinn never thinks that the four simple word would be so energetic. He would like to directly throw Sunny Ellen on the bed. But he doesnt because Sunny Ellen sobers and recognizes what she said. I...I didnt say anything. Let me go. Kevin Quinn smiles, Baby, it is toote. ... Sunny Ellen finds that she is unable to struggle. So she puts her legs around Kevin Quinns waist. A coquetish young girl. Kevin Quinn says to himself. Then he dly epts her invitation. He gently bends over his body, Baby, this is a long night. At this moment, Kevin Quinn, who is controlled by desire, just wants to enjoys the beautiful night with her. He has forgot that he has to get up early tomorrow. ... Sunny Ellen opens her eyes tiredly. The sunshine outside seemed to be dazzling. She thinks for a whole and recalls why the sunshine could bee in. In the wee hours, Kevin Quinn said that he wanted to try something different, so he draw up the curtain and pressed her on the window ss. Now think of it, Sunny Ellen still feels weak. Kevin Quinn is really an asshole. And now this asshole still sleeps there innocently and deeply. Sunny Ellen struggles to get her phone. She opens the phone and looks at the time and she finds that it is already ten o''clock in the morning. Kevin Quinn, gets up quickly. She pushes Kevin Quinn hard and finally he wakes up. What''s the matter? Sunny Ellen looks t him and finds that he is so cool when just wakes up. His amorous eyes squint with some spray, and the mole at the corner of his eye, which makes him look more enchanting. No wonder he had to wear a mask before. Sunny Ellen thinks. Wake up. do you forget that we have something else to do today? Then she recalls that she forgets to ask for a leave because the things yesterday. So she quickly takes out her mobile phone and sent a message to Jonathan. [I''m not feeling well. I think I''ll take the day off today.] Then she tries her best to pull Kevin Quinn up from the bed. Why are we in such a hurry... Kevin Quinns hair is messy and he is with morning temperament. Sunny Ellen has no choice but to appease him, I''ll driveter, and you''ll sleep. Kevin Quinn epts it and takes out his phone, Hello,e and pick me up. Remember to refuel. Sunny Ellen just finishes washing when she hears him giving orders. The tone of voice made her rolls her eyes involuntarily. Then the next second, her mobile phone rings and she is about to pick it up. But Kevin Quinn is quicker than her. Are you not feeling well? Its Jonathan. Kevin Quinn turns on the speaker and smiles arrogantly, Yes. Jonathan is silent for a moment when he hears that it is not the voice of Sunny Ellen. Then, relying on his memory, he recognizes it is the voice of Kevin Quinn, who came to thepany and troubled them. He suddenly bes unfriendly. Give her the phone. I''m not going to talk to you. Kevin Quinn looks at Sunny Ellen, I''ve told you that she is ufortable. Why are you so shameless? What''s wrong with her? She is busy doing the things that is done by a man and a woman. Do you think? Sunny Ellen wants to strangle Kevin Quinn for hearing what he says. And unexpectedly, Jonathan directly hangs up the phone after hearing. Kevin Quinn. Sunny Ellen goes forward and wants to strangle him. I let him off this time. If he still pesters you next time, I have plenty of ways. Sunny Ellen is angry with him, Why do you say this? How can I still work in thepany? I can raise you. Kevin Quinn says it out unconsciously. Two of them are stunned by this word. Finally, Sunny Ellen turns her head unnaturally, Go to wash quickly. Kevin Quinn coughs awkwardly and pulls his hairs. He just wants to say something but finally he doesnt say anything and goes to wash. After he disappears, Sunny Ellen is relived quietly. She almost takes it seriously. Sunny Ellen struggles to the kitchen to bake some bread when Kevin Quinn is washing. She is not good at cooking and thats all she can do. But she can use the coffee machine, so she picks some beans and puts them into the coffee machine to grind off the coffee. Kevin Quinn goes downstairs because of the smell of coffee. He goes into the kitchen following the smell. Smells good. Sunny Ellen is scared to death by him, so she puts a sandwich in his hand and hands a cup of coffee to him, Drink quickly. Kevin Quinn praises her while eating. Shut up. Eat your food. Sunny Ellen also eats a sandwich and finishes the rest of her coffee. At that moment, the trumpet is sounded outside the door. Herees the driver. Kevin Quinn sobers after hearing, Lets go. Then he goes out after drinking coffee, and a sandwich in his mouth and slippers on his feet. Sunny Ellen pats her head and really doesnt want to stand with him. She follows Kevin Quinn to the door and finds that a nanny van stops at the door. I''m very considerate. There are curtains inside and sound proof. No matter what we''re doing Kevin Quinn is stopped by a sandwich put into his mouth by Sunny Ellen. Stop and get in the car. Kevin Quinn thinks Sunny Ellen is bold. But there is a big smile on his face. So he follows Sunny Ellen to the car and tells the driver the destination. Neither of them notice that there is a car not far from them, and the person in the car is wearing sunsses. The person in the car takes off her sunsses after they left. The person is Be. She sneers, It seems that you have a good rtionship... Sunny Ellen who is in the car can help but shiver. What''s the matter? Is it cold? Kevin Quinn asks the driver to turn up the air conditioner while saying. No Sunny Ellen shakes her head. She feels that they are watched and tracked by someone. No? Your hands are so cold. Kevin Quinn says and holds her hands, I warm you. Although Kevin Quinn repeatedly says that the bodyguards in front of him are very self-restraint and will never eavesdrop on them, Sunny Ellen still cannot rx. She is so nervous. She even doesnt dare to retract her hand warmed by Kevin Quinn and secretly goggles at the person in front of them. Kevin Quinn has no choice but to draw up the curtain, and then tells the bodyguards, Focus on driving. Dont look back. Bodyguards can only say yes and obey. Then Kevin Quinn looks at Sunny Ellen again. Now you should be relieved? Sunny Ellen says with her red face, What are you doing? she doesnt want to be the one in the eyes of others. Kevin Quinn doesnt care about what Sunny Ellen thinks, he just puts his head on her legs and yawns, I''m so sleepy, you can sleep together... Get up and sleep beside. Why huddle together for such a big ce. Kevin Quinn disagrees. He shakes his head and rubs on Sunny Ellens legs, It''s soft here. I like it. Sunny Ellen is embarrassed, but she can do nothing to do with him. She is also sleepy because she gets up early and the car is bumping. So she also closes her eyes and rests against the car seat. After making sure Sunny Ellen falls sleep, Kevin Quinn changes his gesture and sleeps on Sunny Ellens legs. When they arrive the destination, the bodyguard looks at the people behind anxiously. He is afraid that Kevin Quinn will me on him for disturbing him. He thinks, I am so bored for waiting in the car. But they seem toe to look for someone. What should I do? Then he makes a decision. He pretends to cough and says in a low voice, Mr. Quinn, Miss Ellen, we are here. Chapter 73 Miss Misery Chapter 73 Miss Misery In this way, he can feel free to spend his time. Sunny feels that the car has stopped and she doesntpletely wake up. She hears a voice seems to be from her dream telling that they arrive. So she struggles to wake up and opens her eyes. Looking at the strange scenery outside the window, she pushes Kevin, Wake up. We seem to have arrived. Kevin is sleeping soundly and is awakened by a push. Why doesn''t the bodyguard drive slowly? I will Owned by N?velDrama.Org. deduct his sry. He thinks. So the bodyguard cannot help shivering. Is it here? He can only sit up, and then rub his eyes, This is L Mountain? What a mess! Sunny shakes her head, I dont know. I havente here before. We could ask the bodyguard. The bodyguard hears his name, so he looks back and tters, President, Miss Sunny, this is the only ce where people can live in the mountains around L Mountain. Why the only one? Although L Mountain is in the south, its altitude is actually very high, so other ces are not suitable for living, and the climate is strange. Although it looks deste here, it is the ce with thergest number of scattered residents. Sunny nods, Lets get out of the car and have a look? Kevin, who is about to get off the bus, seems to think of something and asks, Did you take that diary with you? Sunny nods and takes it out from her bag, Do you want it now? Kevin shakes his head, Not for the time being. It is for identity provingter. Sunny nods again and follows Kevin. After getting off the car, she finds that the air here is really fresh, just like the air in autumn, with a few cool, but very refreshing. Wow Sunny enjoys her stretch after waking up. Kevin doesnt dare to see, because Sunny''s stomach exposed for her short clothes. So he can only urges, Lets go. We''d better get this done before sunset. Sunny agrees. She also wants to figure it out as soon as possible. But just then, the mobile phone rings, it is Lora. Hello, what''s the matter? Where are you now? I''m not at home now. Can I help you? I''m ok. There is something happen to your younger sister What happened to Z? She was almost raped Sunny who also experienced before understands how afflictive it is and cannot think of any words tofort her. She just can say, I''ll find out where she is as soon as possible. Don''t worry... After hanging up the phone, Sunny finds out that Loras voice was really dumb. She might also be anxious with Z. Let''s hurry up. Where are we going now? Kevin looks at the surrounding terrain and sees a small house nearby. Why don''t we go there first? Sunny also has a look and finds that there is only a house around, OK. So two of them start their exploration and the safeguard stays in the car waiting for them. You have to be careful. If it''s hard, well leave as soon as possible, OK? On the way, Kevin exhorts Sunny. It seems that they will face a big boss. Sunny finds it funny, OK. I know. Disappointingly, they find that there is no one live in the house when they arrive. Sunny knocks at the door, Hello, is anybody there? No one answers. She can only knock again and again, and there is still silent. She even puts her ear to the door, It is strange. All here shows that there must be someone live here. She points to the cup of hot tea at the door. Just then, a voicees from behind them, What are you doing at my door? Sunny is frightened that she almost immediately turns around and looks at the ce where the voice Kevin is rtively calm. He turns around slowly with a smile, We''re looking for a woman called Jessie. Hearing the name, the gray haired old man bes unnatural, Who are you? How can you find here? Kevin and Sunny look at each other and day nothing. But make way for the old man. Kevin says with a polite smile, I think we are abrupt. Maybe we find a wrong ce for our impatience. So sorry. Sunny takes a look at Kevin, who is actually quite pleasant when talking with people. The old man nods, doesnt say anything, just walk into the house on crutches. Seeing the old man is about to close the door, Kevin shouts, Greg Reed. The old man pauses after hearing the name and looks at themplexly, Who are you? Kevin suggests Sunny with his looks. Sunny gets what he means and takes out the dairy from her bag, and steps forward. Hello, master. I''m Sunny Ellen, the daughter of Steven Ellen and Jessie Reyes. Greg takes a look at the familiar cover of the diary, which is the one he gave to his apprentice. He hands out and takes it. Then he casually looks through few pages and determines the identity of these two people. You... youre Sunny, right? You have grown much taller. Sunny looks at the old man in front of her whose eyes are full of tears, How are you? Mr. Greg? Greg nods, Good girl. You and your mother are both good girls. Kevin interrupts, If you dont mind, shall wee in and have a sit? Greg nods and makes them a way, Come in quickly. After two of them walking in the house, they find that theyout here is very simr to that of the Ellen family. They look at each other with suspicions. Have a sit. The condition here is not good. I only have a simple meal here. Do you have your lunch? Sunny touches her stomach embarrassedly, Thank you. Greg smiles and shakes his head, You are the same as your mother. Speaking of this, Sunny turns gloomy, My mother left when I was young. I have no impression of her... Greg looks at her and sighs, Yes, its a pity. Miss Misery. Sunny continues, So could you tell me something about my mother so that when I remember herter, I won''t have a nk in my mind... Greg doesnt doubt and he sighs. He seems to fall into his memory. Your mother. The name fits. I used to be a famous person in the headhuntingpany. I have received two apprentices in my life, one is your father, the other is your mother. Your father and I like a father and son get along with each other. He respects me. But sometimes he likes to y trick and pretend to be aggrieved. Your mother is different. She is a very gentle person and easy to be shy. She will be shy for a long time when your father said to her. Something that is witnessed and heard by oneself is different from being told by the party. Time flies while Sunny is listening to the stories Greg told, she continues to eat. But they dont hear what they want to know after Greg talks for a long time. So Kevin has to interrupt him, To be honest, Mr. Greg, we are here for another purpose. Hearing this, Greg is not surprised and just replies, I know. After hearing what Greg said, Kevin and Sunny are so surprised. They think he is Jack of all trades. What you want to know is the PY Gangster, which recentlye back to make trouble? Do you know that? I know, Greg says, Because I am one of them. What he says makes them frightened. Then Greg continues, What I said is the former PY Gangster. Now this one is a rubbish. Kevin ''s intuition is that Greg must know something, so he goes on asking, Why do you say so? what''s wrong with this PY Gangster now? Greg starts to say slowly after pondering. You must have learned something about the PY Gangster in the past. It was organized by a group of powerful people to facilitate their work. The original intention was good. But gradually, the people below began to disobey the discipline and deceive superiors and subordinates. So The differences were revealed. Some people suggest dissolving it to prevent more troubles. The suggests were given by the powerful people. But some of them were not willing to. So they broke up in disorder. Until something happenedter, the people at the bottom swaggered around in the name of the people in the upper, which finally attracted the attention of the police and prosecutors. Therefore, the PY Gangster was in danger at that time. The original intention of many people to set up PY Gangster was to facilitate their own affairs. As you know, something they did was illegal. Many of them were afraid and even absent in the weekly meeting after being monitored. At that time, there was already a police undercover in the gangster, so the leader had to say something carefully before the police undercover was found. Then many people seceded and only some underlings create a disturbance. Chapter 74 Rescue Zola Chapter 74 Rescue Z PY Gangster waspletely destroyed by the police. Many people retreated early andpletely, so a lot of things could not be traced down. There was not even a trace of evidence. So now the PY Gangster Kevin feels that there is a way out, but he cannot grasp it. Finally, Greg helps him to say it out, Thats the group of people who were out of the prison. Sunny says to herself, No wonder. However, did my father also participate in the causal circle they meant? Thats why Z is dealt with? Greg nces at her, Who is Z? Sunny finds it hard to exin. She can just muddle it through, A distant cousin of mine. Greg definitely looks at her, They must make a mistake. Their target should be you. After hearing what Greg said, Sunny feels guilty that she gets Z into trouble. Looking at Sunnyspleted face, Kevin understands what she is thinking. So he puts his hands on Sunnys, He just doesnt know about it. After being reminded by Kevin, Sunny recalls that Greg doesnt know his apprentice remarried and gave birth to a daughter. I decide not to tell him about it. Sunny thinks herself. Now that they all know it well, Sunny asks more, Do you know who the boss of PY Gangster is now, Mr. Greg? Greg also doesnt learn about it, I dont know. Sheforts herself, It is OK. All I know is enough. OK Mr. Greg, we will leave because we have to catch on. Won''t you stay a little longer? Greg seems a little reluctant. I''lle back to see you. Sunny solemnly promises, I''lle here every other time. You have to wait for me. Looking at Sunny, Greg reminds his apprentice. His apprentice also looks at him firmly before Jessie passed away, Master, I am not regret. Well, I am really old. I begin to recall the past. Greg thinks himself. Greg pretends to unconscious to rub his eyes, You must promise me. Ande to see me frequently. Sunny smiles, You have my word. Greg insists to send them down the mountain. Sunny cannot refuse and agrees. She just doesnt have time to think about the things. So she says her question after getting in the car and saying goodbye to Greg. Are those powerful people so timid? Bingo. Kevin looks at Sunny appreciatively, We think the same. It seems that the truth of the matter is not simple... The top priority is to rescue my lovely sister... Sunny feels headache when thinks about this matter and doesnt know how to do. What to do? Tell Gerry directly the address. She is his wife. Sunny res at him, If only it was so simple. Kevin says, Is it difficult? He takes out Sunnys phone and calls to Lora while he is saying. Lora is with Gerry. Seeing that it is Sunnys call, she picks up the phone quickly. Hello? but it is not Sunnys voice. Who is it? You dont need to care about who I am. We help you find out the whereabouts of your daughter. She is locked up in an abandoned building on West Street. If you want to save her, let Gerry take more people. There are many people there. When Lora hears the news, she is surprised and pleased, which makes she cannot hold her phone. I want to talk to Sunny. She falls sleep. If something happens, you can tell me. OK, there is nothing happen. Thank you. Lora thanks him cautiously. She sees Gerrys gloomy face when she heads up after hanging up the phone. What''s the matter with you? Gerry looks unhappily. He knows the voice is Kevins. But he says nothing, Where is Z he said? A deserted vi on West Street, the one opposite the mall. Gerry nods, OK, I know. He ns to leave, but Lora thinks he will go alone, so she stops him, What are you going to do? There are a lot of people there. Go to the bathroom. Then Lora releases his hand, OK, go. Gerry then walks away. He takes out his phone to call up people, Hello, call all the people in the city now, I wait for you in my mother-inw''s. It''s much easier to know where the location is. Lora also starts to call up people, Where are the bodyguards now, call people for me. Two people always are much faster than one person. After a while, a lot of people gathers in the living room of the Ellens family. They look malicious. Our goal is to save Z safely, understand? Yes. After discussing the tactics, a group of people set out along a long street. After Kevin hanging up the phone, he turns back and sees Sunnys worried face, I''m thinking about a question. I don''t know if we''ve woken a sleeping dogst time. What if they moved the ce where Z is? She is so thoughtful. Kevin rubs her head, If it is true, we can''t help it. But I think, we didnt make such a big noisest time. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Sunny recalls Be the day when they met at Kevins home without reasons. She thinks it is not easy. However, unexpectedly, this time is different. After Gerry and Lora takes a group of people there, they find only Z in the abandoned building. Other people are gone, A lot of people? Are you kidding me? Gerry cannot help but cursing. He thinks Kevin yed a trick with them on purpose. At this time, it is Sunny speaks for Kevin, There were many people here just now, but they leave after they getting the news. Gerry frowns, Is somebody watching us? Otherwise, how they get the news? All the people present cannot answer his question. Z, are you OK? Looking at Z who is skin and bones, Lora is relieved at the moment and cannot help but crying hugging Z in her arms. Z also feels upset and cries in Loras arms. Looking at them, Gerry doesnt interrupt. But when they finished crying, he picks up Z, Go to the hospital. Z feels she gets a blessing in disguise this time. Gerry changes his attitude to her and he treats her better. Looking at Zs eyes, Gerry knows what she is thinking. He cannot help stopping her fantasy, Don''t think about it. I just don''t want to be dragged down by you. What if someonees backter? Although that''s what he says, Z pretends that she doesnt hear anything. She just immerses herself in the fantasy. Gerry is toozy to exin, so he lets she do as she wants. Sunny receives a call from Lora, Sunny, Z is fine. Thank you. Sunny seldom hears good words from Lora, so she is surprised and says quickly, Its OK. After hanging up the phone, she feels more suspicious, Is it so easy? Kevin hears what she asks, Whats wrong? What is so easy? Lora said they have saved Z safely. People there already left after they got there. Kevin also frowns, Is it so easy for them to withdraw? I don''t know. Kevin also feels it strange. He thinks there is someone controlling the overall situation. Forget it. Lets go back and study the search the book and then make another n. Sunny doesnt expect he has a desire to go shopping. What she thinks is distained by Kevin. Now, there is nothing to worry about. Z also is rescued. We have found your fathers master, although what he said is not all correct. Do you think we have something to do now? After Kevins saying, Sunny finds she really has nothing to do now and she even asked for a leave. So, where are we going? Kevin snickers after hearing what she said. Let''s go, little girl. Come with me. I will take you to eat something delicious. His frivolous tone makes Sunny cannot help hitting him. Do you want to rebel? Kevin sighs secretly. He thinks Sunny is bold, but he follows her honestly, Wait for me, little girl. After hearing, Sunny speeds up instead. After Kevin finally catches up with Sunny, he finds that Sunny stops for a while there. What, are you waiting for me? Kevin teases her, but finds that there is not a smile on her face. He is strange to ask, What''s the matter? Sunny shakes her head and points at the thing before her. Kevin leans over to have a closer look and finds that it is a tombstone, which reads, My wife, Jessies tomb. Chapter 75 An adolescent girl Chapter 75 An adolescent girl Kevin is so scared and turns around, looking at Sunny with surprise, Is your mother...buried here? Sunny shakes her head. She was still young when she mother died but she still could remember something. She clearly remembers that her mother was sent to a crematorium for burning and then buried in a cemetery. It is absolutely impossible for her tomb to appear here. That''s strange. Whose tomb is it? Kevin thinks, Stevens wife? Did Steven feel guilty of cheating on his wife, so he set it up here? It doesn''t make sense. When Kevin tries to figure it out, Sunny kneels down, Mother, I finally found you. Kevin finds he is so easy to be scared today by Sunny. Just like now. She kneels down directly. Then she closes her eyes and goes faint after kowtowing. Kevin thinks, What is it? He has no choice but to kneel down and hold Sunny, who goes faint, saying to the tombstone, I know you are so kind. Your daughter is the same as you. Thank you for what you did for me that year. I will repay you. At this time, a gust of wind on the ground, blows away the leaves after he said. Kevin says with a smile, I''ll view it as your agreement. I''ll take your daughter to see a doctor first. See youter. Then he picks up Sunny to the car and orders the driver, D rive, go to the hospital. The bodyguard looks back at Sunny and sees that she goes faint, so he hurries to speed up. The driver drives quickly all the way to hospital. Kevin picks up Sunny and runs, Is there a doctor? Someone has fainted here. The nurses and doctors in the emergency room all look over and see that there is a person lying softly in Kevins arms. They push out the operating bed quickly, Put her on steadily. Is there any symptom before the patient faints? Kevin recalls, She seems to has an emotional instability. Does the patient have any history of allergies? No. Please wait a moment. I need to do a basic examination for her. Kevin can only choose to sit down on the stool at the door of the operating room. He looks calm, but is anxious in his heart. It isnt long before the doctor walks out taking off his mask and shakes his head to Kevin. The reaction of the doctor fills Kevin with foreboding. He thinks something happen to Sunny, Whats the matter, doctor? I can bear it. The doctor is so strange about his dejected look, Your wife is pregnant. Dont worry. Hearing this, Kevin is embarrassed and speechless. You said that she is pregnant? I will be a father? The doctor has seen a variety of father-to-be appearance, so he can say normally, Yes, she has a baby. Kevin is so happy that he almost jumps up. The doctor stops him, It is too early. As you said, she is not stable and her body seems to be very weak. If she wants to give birth to this child, she still needs a lot of efforts. Kevin says without hesitation, What should we do, doc? First of all, take good care of her and let her have a good body to give birth to a child. Then, make her stable and dont let her think too much. Kevin nods his head instantly and smiles happily. Do you remember? Yes. Doctor, please give me the best single room, and I''ll take good care of her. Seeing his happy smile, the doctor follows to say, Before the fetus is stable, you have to control yourself. You should stop sex life. This time, Kevin is stunned after hearing what the doctor said. It''s for your baby. You''d better to do so. Ok? Kevin clenches his teeth and nods his head, I know. Doctor, when can I go to see her? Just wait until she wakes up. Here, she is out. Kevin quickly follows. When Sunny wakes up, she looks at the white ceiling in front of her eyes, and doesnt know where she is. Water She feels thirsty. But this time, it seems that she has an ddin''s magicmp beside. What she says can be satisfied immediately. For example, when she said that she is thirsty, there is a cup of water with a straw in front of her. She is even helped her head up for drinking. Sunny thinks it funny, so she tries to say, Hungry... The person beside her instantly hands her a hamburger. Sunny feels disgusting, which makes her want to retch without reasons. But, of course, nothinges out. The person beside takes back the hamburger in a hurry. His hand caresses her shoulder and he asks, Are you OK? Sunny opens her eyes without expression. It turns out that Kevin is beside her. Well, I am OK. Sunny asks for another drink before asking, What''s wrong with me? Kevin pauses and says unnaturally, The doctor said that you fainted because of exhaustion and an emotional excitement. Sunny seems to have no question about his saying. So, if you are tired, you should have a sleep. Kevin helps her to cover her a quilt. Sunny shakes her head, No, I had a dream. There was a child calling me mother in the dream, which scares me. Kevin stops his hands and continues to ask without trace, Why are you scared? You''re kidding. I''m still an adolescent girl. How can I be a mother? An adolescent girl? Kevin looks at her with a smile, Shame on you Sunny feels embarrassed by the joke and quickly turns her head to the other side, I am just kidding. But she still worries that the dream bes true. Kevin doesnt notice her uneasiness, but asks gently, What do you want to eat? Sunny is embarrassed to rub her stomach. She is strange that she just ate something in Gregs house, why she is hungry so quickly? I want to have goose rice. She doesnt know the reasons why she suddenly wants a roast goose rice that she didnt eat for a long time. Kevin looks at her with a smile, Anything else? Sunny shakes her head, There''s nothing else want to eat for the time being. You can buy some for yourself. Kevin says, I know. Seeing she falls asleep, he walks to the door and makes a phone, Give me a fried goose rice, oh, two, to the hospital. At the same time, another pregnant woman, Z is also sent to the hospital. Gerry hugs her all the way to hospital with no expression, but he holds her tightly with his hands. Z is very grateful to the person who kidnapped her. Without this, she doesnt know that she is so important in Gerrys heart. Z, are you OK? What''s the matter with you? Z opens her eyes and says to Lora who is worried about her weakly, I''m tired, mom, I''m really tired. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lora looks at her with tears in her eyes, I know, baby, I all know that you had a tough time these days. Have you seen those people who kidnapped you? Mom will get justice for you. I Z wants to say out everything. But what the women said popped into her mind and makes her stop. I didnt see anything. Mom, they all wore a mask. Lora takes a worried look at Gerry, but at the same time, Gerry also looks at her. He just shakes his head to her. Lora is stunned, but she immediately cooperates him, It doesnt matter, as long as you are OK. Z smiles weakly in Gerrys arms and her voice bes lower, Mom, I am tired. I want to have a sleep. At the time of being kidnapped, she had not been able to sleep well for several days. In order to prevent the malicious intrusion of those people, she had to force himself to stay awake. So now she is safe and rxing down, she feels sleepy. She falls asleep. When Z wakes up, she sees Kelly instead of Mandy in front of her, she hurries to ask, Where is doctor Mandy? Kelly skillfully examines her and tells her with a brilliant smile, Doctor Mandy has been dismissed. I''m the only doctor now, so you should be obedient to me. I wont trouble you in sake of your sister. Otherwise, the fetus in your stomach Z realizes that she is the bosom friend of Sunny, which makes her afraid, I don''t want you. I ask to change a doctor. You go away. At this time, Gerry walks in after he finishes shopping. As soon as hees in, he hears Z is yelling and the doctor beside seems can do nothing with her. Chapter 76 Sweet words Chapter 76 Sweet words Kelly knows that someone ising in, so she pretends to look at Z pitifully. Miss Ellen, it will trouble me if you dont cooperate. You know, Im just an ordinary doctor. I''m really afraid of your rich and powerful husband. I beg you to let me go Looking at Kelly who is changeable and hearing her nonsense, Z is stunned I Z, stop it. Just do what the doctor says. Z is trying to sit up, but is held down by Kelly, Stay still. Did you say that your fetal position is abnormal? Hearing this, Z is stunned. It seems that Kelly touched her on the raw. Yes, Mandy said that to me... Kelly interrupts her disdainfully, Bullshit, this fetal position is quite normal and your baby is healthy. Z doesnt dare to believe her because she is Kelly, one of Sunnys friends. But Kelly knows what Z is thinking. She says, If I really want to hurt you, you would die just now. You can see it by yourself. Kelly points to the projection on the disy, Your child is normal. The fetal position is also correct. Z carefully examines it by herself and finds that Kelly doesnt lie to her. As soon as Kevines in, he sees Sunny frowning at the roast goose rice. He is very nervous and thinks that the doctor hase. What''s the matter, honey? Sunny gets goose bumps all over, Speak normally. What are you thinking? Sunny repeats her thoughts again, and then she sessfully sees that Kevin frowns. Sunny asks carefully, So, have I recently provoked anyone? Kevin excludes one by one in his mind. He thinks, ording to Sunny''s character, only Z is the only one that could be provoked. But this time, it is obvious that there is someone else. Z cannot set a thief to catch a thief. So, who would it be? Kevin doesnt think of it. Seeing Sunny staring at himself thoughtfully, he suddenly bes extensive, Is it possible that it''s because of me? Sunny is considering, hearing what he said, she blurts out, What? Kevins mind is working frantically, You should think that theye to you because of me, which is more possible. Sunny also figures it out after hearing what he said. What''s more, you''ve experienced a fire before. It''s very likely that the they find out that you should have died at that time, but still alive, so... Kevin finds his idea is rtively reasonable, but there is a question, Who was the person you offended that year? Kevin cannot help but to shrug his shoulder, I dont know. You dont know? I really don''t have any ideas. At that time, I had an appointment with someone to talk about business. I didn''t know what was going on. The fire started and everyone ran away, but I couldn''t get out because there was a fallen beam in front of me. The beam, how can it copse so easily... Yes, the fire wasn''t very fierce at that time, but I couldn''t get out. And when the police came over but didnt find any evidence on the spot. So they announced that it was an ident. How can you so sure it wasn''t an ident? Kevin says after pausing for a long time, Because I heard a saying at that time: nted seed will grow. Lora said she also heard this saying when they saved Z. So, there are two kinds of situations. No, just one. It is that someone is making trouble for us in the name of the PY Gangster. It seems that if we want to find out the truth, we have to go to Greg. Kevin gives her a positive look. He eases down after talking about the business, So now, should you eat to supplement your physical strength? If you don''t have a healthy body, how can you find out the truth? Sunny frowns and looks at the roast goose rice in front of her, I don''t want to eat it. This is too greasy... Kevin seems to have expected that she would say so. So he leaves on purpose to find her something insipid. How about this? Porridge? Yes. And this salted duck egg. I''ll peel it for you. Sunny is so shock that the President Quinn peels salted duck egg for her. What? I didn''t expect that you would do this thing. What? But Sunny changes another topic, Why treat me so good? After hearing what she said, Kevin stops his hands and then says nonchntly, Because you''ve been working too hard, and I feel bad. Is it? Differently, Sunny remembers the words that Kevin said in HL Group. Kevin, you said you like me, is it still true now? Kevin stops peeling his eggs, Yeah, sure, why? I mean, I want to have a try with you. Because I like you and you are also fond of me. Of course, if you have nothing with Be. Sunny is unsure when she said it out. Because she thinks that Kevin doesntck of woman and money, he cannot take what he said seriously. That''s what you said. Don''t go back on it! What? It is not the same as I thought. I should be refused. Sunny thinks. Kevin walks over. His hands shake without reasons, You are not allowed to regret because it is you suggested. Sunny is held in Kevins arms before she figures out what he was talking about. His tremulous voicees from her head, You finally agree with me... Sunny thinks it sounds strange. It seems that Kevin has been pursuing himself for a long time. But now she seems to be infected by his happiness. She can''t help holding his back, Yes, you have my word. Then Kevin releases her and kisses on her forehead, Baby, can I call you baby now? Although she thinks the address is so disgusting. But she agrees for sake of his happiness. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Let''s eat. Although Kevin wants to have a crazy sex with Sunny in the hospital now, considering that she is pregnant, he can only control himself. So he releases Sunny after hugging for a while and serves her a meal. Although she promised him, Sunny feels that he is tooisant. So she looks at Kevin carefully and suddenly asks, Do you keep something from me? Seeing her questioning again and again, Kevin feels that he cant hide it for a long time. So he decides to tell her. So he thinks over the words again and again and asks carefully, Do you remember the dream you told me? Sunny answers as she has her porridge, The one that I be a mother? Kevin nods and then closes his eyes like a strong man who should be brave and devote his life. So he tells Sunny boldly. The dream you had is true. What? Sunny doesnt have a reaction. She still is thinking about what he really means After figuring it out, she cannot calm down, Kevin, you mean I am pregnant? I am pregnant with your baby? Kevin narrows his eyes and says, Did you have sex with other men? After hearing what he said, Sunny is annoyed to throw him a pillow, Am I really pregnant? Kevin nods his head with inexplicable solemnity and stirring, Yes, you are. Sunny suddenly feels dizzy and she is almost fainted because she is pissed off by Kevin. And then she thinks of a question, So, you promised to be with me just for this child? Seeing that he is misunderstood again, Kevin swears, No. I said that before I know you are pregnant. At that time, I wanted to be with you, but you refused me Being refused seems a disgrace among Kevin''s heroic deeds. So his voice to speak bes lower and lower and he looks aggrieved, I have never been refused by a girl in my life. Sunny sneers, Thats good. I am the first one. After hearing what she said, Kevin senses her motive, so he timely adds, You are also myst one. Sunny is angry to turn her head. Although she has been passed the age that takes words for love, she cannot deny that she is still pleasant to hear the sincere love words. Well, forgive you this time. No next time. Knowing Sunny doesnt care about it, Kevin caters to her. He immediately nods and hands her the porridge, My queen, please have your meal. Sunny res at him and begins to think about the n of going to Greg. Do you think we should go tomorrow or some other day? Kevin touches his chin, Tomorrow. Let the doctor have a check. If you are ok, we can go to him. Chapter 77 Died of Poisoning Chapter 77 Died of Poisoning Sunny pouts and says, What else can happen on me? Son, my son, by the way baby, was it a boy or a girl you saw in your dream? Sunny thinks that he is a bit sexist, she cant help but feel disappointed, Its a girl. Really? Kevins expression seems to look even more excited than when he mentioned about the son, So Im going to have a little princess, thats really great! He cups Sunnys face and kisses her a few times while saying. Sunny is baffled from the kisses, so she cant help but ask the question in her heart, Dont you prefer son? Kevin curls his lips, I prefer daughter, I just mentioned about son randomly, but daughter is the one whos precious to me. But your expression just now was Obviously expecting it to be a son. Listen. Kevin cups Sunnys face, and says to her word to word with a serious face, As long as its your child, Ill love it no matter its a boy or a girl. It sounds barely eptable, hence Sunny reluctantly epts his exnation, and then looks at the porridge that has cooled down in front of her, Oops, its all cold. Both of them are too talkative. Kevin doesnt care much about it and points towards the microwave on the table, See what that is? Only then Sunny realizes that where they are in is probably the highest ss single room in the hospital, not only there is a microwave, but also a couch and another bed. Is it this luxurious? Uh huh, so, my princess, which one do you want me to heat up first? Sunny ponders, its better to heat the porridge first. Hence Kevin puts the porridge into the microwave, and both of them begin to discuss about how they are going to get some hints from Greg. Very simple. Tomorrow you act like youre weak and was ambushed, and leave the rest to me. Youre trying to trick him and win his sympathy? Uh huh, that old man should be a bachelor, and what he values the most should be your parents, so do you think he can bear to see their only daughter gets hurt? What if Then we will push him to the dead corner. Kevin smiles confidently, in terms of how to drive a person crazy, no one will be able topete with him. Looking at the confident Kevin, Sunny prays for Greg in her heart. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Unexpectedly, before they go to find Greg, that old manes on his own the next day. He first hesitates in front of the wards door for a long time, then only he knocks the door. Both of them swap their position when they hear the knock. Then Kevin speaks and Sunny quickly acts like she isnt awake. Whos it? Its me, Im Greg. Kevin quickly stands up and opens the door, he acts like hes surprised when he sees Greg and says, What brings you here? Greg nces at Kevin with aplicated expression, he then walks inside. Looking at the feeble Sunny who is lying on the bed, he sighs deeply. Why wont these people just let go of you He mutters to himself, and it just happens to be overheard by Kevin whoes over from the door. Mister, what did you just say? What do you mean by wont let go? Seeing that its the right timing, Sunny wakes up slowly, Old master, whyre you here? Good girl, Ie to check on you. However Kevin doesnt give up, Mister, what do you mean by that, I have to make sure that Sunny is safe. Greg looks at both at them, knowing that theres no way to hide it, he sits down on the couch and says, This has to talk from twenty years ago It wasnt long after I joined the PY Gangsters, I was ateer, many of them were already among the best in it, and I was still running errands that time. It was only by chance that I heard some argument in the gangs meeting room when I was cleaning, and I went over out of curiosity and eavesdropped outside the door. It was our second-inmand, Andrei Hawkins, arguing with a woman, and I heard them arguing fiercely, but it seemed like they wouldnt get into a fight, so I didnt pay much attention and left. But the next day, the gang was talking about a mafia bosss woman who had mysteriously disappeared. The one they were talking about was the woman who argued with Andrei in the meeting room, and I was distraught with anxiety, I didnt dare to say a word in order to stay safe. But I was still found out by Andrei, he told me that if I wanted to live, you have to give up on something, and I understood what he meant, so I took the money. Then he pauses for a moment, which gives Sunny a chance to interject, Andrei Hawkins, this name sounds familiar. Kevin who is on the side, makes a short and clear exnation, Be and Amelias father. Sunny hints Greg to continue his story. I thought that life is always more important, but because of this matter, I had been suffering since then, I wanted to find someone to tell but I noticed that no one could understand me at all as the people in the gang were quite impetuous at that time, and no one gossiped about it after a few days. Then in order topletely seal my mouth, Andrei promoted me to his side, so I became his second- inmand, he didnt dare to let me to take over the first ce even though my ability actually surpassed the first-inmand, because he couldnt afford to bear the risk of being betrayed one day. And so we kept each other in check and took advantage of each other. At that time, the first-in- them out one day when I went to hand over a document, and the result was disappointed as expected. Not only did the Elliots family know what Andrei did, they also chose to turn a blind eye and they told me to keep my words to myself. I was warned, so obviously I could only be a good puppet for Andrei, until one day I found out that the dead woman had a child and it was Andreis daughter. At this point, it seems that the answer is obvious, but Greg seems like not feeling well, he keeps clenching on the shirt on his chest, looking pained. Whats going on? Sunny is so shocked that she sits up, looking startled at what has just happened in front of her. Kevin, on the other hand, stands up straight away and goes to call the doctor. Sunny gets out of the bed and walks with her barefoot to Gregs side, Old master, are you alright? Greg points to his heart, nodding and shaking his head. Only then Sunny realizes that he may be having a heart attack, so she quickly ces him on the couch and tries to save him with the first aid method. But it doesnt work out, by the time the doctor arrives, Greg has stopped responding. Sunny cant believe what has just happened and she really has no idea why things turn out in this way. The patient is not having a heart attack, the patient died from poisoning. The doctors test results has surprised everyone. What kind of poison is it? And why is he dead but were fine? Sunny apparently thinks that the doctor is trying to fool her. The doctor was the one who had told Sunny not to get too emotional earlier on, and looking at Sunny right now who is about to faint at any moment, he quickly passes a signal to Kevin. Then only Kevin carries Sunny up and puts her on the bed, Calm down baby, lets listen to the doctor patiently. He died from a very rare poison that is so strong that the patient will die soon when the poison invades his body. The doctor shakes his head, Poor one, this is the second case this month. Kevin says, But he obviously looked like he had a heart problem, how can it be poisoning? The doctor shakes his head, Thats what we thought before, but look at here. The doctor points at Gregs fingers. If it was a heart problem, his nails would turn purple, not a healthy pink colour like they are now. Kevin leans in and notices that Greg seems to be clutching something in his hand, he quickly opens his fingers carefully, and it turns out to be a piece of paper. Beware of Be. These words are written on the paper. Seeing this line, Kevin is horrified, he doesnt even bother about the doctors exnation about the difference between intentional killing and idental killing, he directly shows Sunny the paper. Beware of Be? What does it mean? Does he trying to say that the dead womans daughter is actually Be? Kevin shakes his head, As far as I know, Be was born by her current mother. Although he says so, he cant help but recall the day when Be came to find him, and told him that her mom treated her as an eyesore. So he isnt really that certain of his words, No matter what, I will definitely go to see Be when I go back. Sunnys eyes are determined, if all these things were really done by Be, then what a scary person she must be Kevin cant help but pat her forehead, Dont worry, good girl, leave it to me. Sunny shakes her head, No way, you know I cant. Kevin can onlypromise, If youre going to see her, I must be with you. Sunny nods and promises him. And now, Kevin feels a little perturbed in his heart, and he always have a feeling that this matter is getting more and moreplicated. The policee to the hospital as Greg died in front of Kevin and Sunny. After asking them some standard questions, they are going to hastily close the case as an ident. Sunny who has been silent beside cant believe it and says, You just closed the case like this? Isnt it to hasty? The police who is right in front of her clearly doesnt like to bemented on how they handle their case, and says impatiently, What else you want? Or else you investigate yourself? Chapter 78 Take Responsibility Chapter 78 Take Responsibility How can you guys be like that, at least take your responsibility? The police waves his hand impatiently, The patient should just go to bed and donte to meddle, do you know that a case without much clues eventually will only be an unsolved case? But how can you just close the case even without trying to solve it? Then why dont you show me how to solve the case? Sunny is so angry that she cant say a word and goes back to her room. Kevin who has juste in from outside sees Sunny pouting in anger, and so he asks, Whats wrong? That cop, he was really irresponsible, Im pissed off. Whats wrong with the cop? They didnt even investigate and directly closed the case as an ident, thats way too sloppy! Kevin smiles helplessly, Baby, you need to understand that some things wont just go as you wish. For the cops, this kind of case is just wasting of time, so normally they will directly close it unless someone keeps pestering. Butthats GregI havent even asked him about my parents and hes just gone Kevin can only try his best to appease her, Well still have other clues, well go back and study your fathers diary and ount book again, and look for other clues. The most important thing right now is for you to recuperate your body, okay? Dont forget that we have a baby now. Speaking of which, Sunny subconsciously touches her belly and nods, I know Kevin pats her head and says, Ill protect you, since Greg has told us to beware of Be, well have to keep our distance from her from now on. Sunny has a headache when Kevin mentioned about Be, she looks up at him, Can you bear to hurt her? Kevin wonders, Why not? Shes your saviour, but you may be the one who send her to jail, can you really bear with that? Kevin stays silent when he thinks of this problem, he subconsciously chooses to ignore this question. II also dont know Kevins throat suddenly bes astringent, he can hardly make a voice. Forget about it, dont dwell on it, Im feeling much better now, why dont we go back first? However, Kevin is worried and calls the doctor, Its better to have a thorough examination. Sunny has no choice but to do as he says. After being thoroughly checked by the doctor, the doctor signs her discharge permit. When you go back, you still have to control your emotion, dont let it fluctuate too much, understand? Yes, I understand. Kevin held onto Sunny carefully, he still hasnt unravelled the knot in his heart, so he still subconsciously wants to make it clear. Sunny, listen to me. Sunny stops and sighs, Say it. Just now I said I dont know because no matter what Im still alive and standing right now because of her, so I cant guarantee what Ill do at critical moment, but you have to believe that youre the only one in my heart. She actually understands even Kevin doesnt tell her those words, so she pats on Kevins shoulder. I understand. Really? You really dont mind? Sunny pouts and says, Theres nothing to mind, as long as I know you love me, thats enough. Upon hearing her words, Kevin suddenly feels like the weather outside is unusually good and the sky is extremely bright. Come, be careful. Kevin helps Sunny to get into the car, a light shed out suddenly. Take care of yourself. After Kevin gets Sunny into the car, he shuts the car door, then follows the direction of the shing light. Its a young man holding a SLR camera in a car, looking at him in panic. Open the car window. Kevin knocks the car door impatiently, signalling him not to challenge his patience. The man shudders and rolls down the window, What can I do for you? Kevin says peevishly, Hand over your camera. The man may looks like a coward but he isnt easy to fool, Sir, this is my personal property, you cant just take it from me. Kevin is apparently not so good-tempered when ites to others, Do you want to hand it over to me yourself? Or you want me to grab it and throw it in the trash? The young man in front of him clearly doesnt expect him to be so fearless, and he shakily hands him his camera from the car window. Kevin checks the photos inside the camera, and he sees a few photos of him together with Sunny as expected. He sneers, and raises the camera in front of the man, What else do you have to say about this? That man knows that he is caught red handed, so he can only bow his head, Im sorry, sir, I was wrong. I dont know what youre up to, but Kevin slowly pulls out the SD card inside, I cant let you have this. Im sorry, Im sorry The man seems to be really frightened and keeps apologizing. Only then Kevin throws the camera back to him, Keep it properly, and dont look at it. When Kevin leaves, the cowering expression on the mans face suddenly changes, and he looks at the car they are in with a devious face, then immediately turns the steering wheel and drives off. Kevin thinks that he has solved a big problem and is humming with a song while walking back, but he suddenly realizes that something is a little off. He quickly returns to where the car was parked, the car door that he has shut is now widely opened, and Sunny has disappeared. The driver, yes, wheres the driver? Kevin is panicked and looks at the driver seat, but he finds out the drivers chest is bleeding. But he obviously didnt hear the gunshot, did he use a silencer? He knows that the police havent left yet so he immediately dials 999. Hello, my wife, my girlfriend has been kidnapped, yes, the driver was shot. IIm in front of the hospital now, the city hospital. After Kevin calls the police, he looks around the car, trying to find out some clues about the suspect. But he finds nothing, nothing at all, the suspect seems to be skilful, without leaving behind any trace. Kevin suddenly remembers the young man who has just snapped their photos, can it be a partner in crime? Kevin is a man of action and will do whateveres to his mind immediately. But when he returns to the original ce, the man is long gone. Now only he knows that he was set up. Damn it! Kevin kicks the car in anger several times, only he calms down and recalls the whole incident. It is undeniably that they are being stalked, and based on the current situation, and it is obvious that they have been followed since they left home. Whos itBe? Kevin is puzzled, and the police from the hospitale to the parking lot at this moment. As soon as Kevin sees people in police uniforms, he doesnt care who they are, he walks over. My girlfriend is missing. The one who deals with him is an older policeman who looks kind but with a strong aura. Kevin takes a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, I just got her into the car but because I saw someone taking photos of us, and in fact he was, so I went over to negotiate with him and deleted the photos. When I returned, my driver was shot to death and my girlfriend had disappeared. From what you narrated, it seems like someone took your girlfriend away. Yes, please believe me, and let me have a look at the surveince cameras in the parking lot, I promise I can help you identify the suspect! The old policeman nces at Kevin, and then he receives a phone call from the police department. Got it, Im working on the case now. After the old policeman hangs up the phone, he takes out a small notebook, Whats your name, sir? Kevin Quinn, this is my ID card. Just call me Barney, did you hear anything when your girlfriend disappeared? No Kevin really doesnt lie though, he really didnt hear a single sound! Barney frowns when he hears this, Hayden, go negotiate with the hospital, we need to check the Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. surveince camera. Hayden receives his order and heads to the hospital with his police ID. Mr. Kevin, dont worry first, can you describe your girlfriends appearance to me carefully? Okay Kevin is in a panic over here but Sunny isnt much better. She wakes up and finds herself in a ce thats pitch ck all around her. Her hands are tied up, and her phone is thrown somewhere. Is there anyonehelp As she is screaming for help, a creaking sound is heard, it sounds like a door that hasnt been used for a long time is opened. Seeing the door being opened bit by bit, a person walks in against the light. Sunny narrows her eyes in difort when she suddenly sees the light, that person walks in front of her in just a short moment. Sunny Ellen? Upon hearing the strange voice, Sunnys first reaction is that she is using a voice changer. Who are you? Chapter 79 A Person Who Is Going To Die Chapter 79 A Person Who Is Going To Die You dont need to know who I am. What you need to know is that you are dying. Sunnys face changes at this, and it is the first time for her to face the threat of death. Well... She smiles calmly, Do you have the right to decide whether I live or die? Then she hears a click, and then something cool touches Sunnys temple, What do you think? Now, Sunny just understands that provoking an evil person is a very horrible thing. You put the gun down first. And we have something to talk about. Well? The person seems to enjoy the feeling of ying the game of cat and mouse very much. She does not put down the gun, but says with a leisurely grace, Then you speak. May I ask why you want to kill me? You deserve it! Hearing this familiar word, Sunny understands that the person belongs to PY Gangster. Then, she ventures a name, Be? The person hesitates for a second, then pulls the gun closer, You really want to die. Seeing this reaction, Sunny finally finds out who this person is. Be, you do that because of Kevin? The person seems unwilling to mention this man, and so she changes the subject with a sneer. Sunny, how about giving you a chance to live? Oh, can you be so kind? Sunny knows that the person is Be. And because they have a bad impression on each other, they are not speaking in a good tone. Well, of course, if I give up killing you, you can still live. Sunny looks at the dark figure in front of her, Just like Kevin? Sunny says suddenly. The figure pauses, Kevin, do you care so much about him? Sunny shrugs, Hes my boyfriend, so of course, I care about him. Seeing that Sunny recognizes it so directly, the person pauses for a moment and then says, You are so direct. Not like you. The conversation seems to be going nowhere, and the person takes the gun off Sunnys temple. If you dont understand that, then just stay here. Sunny keeps silent. The person seems not ask her to understand anything. You want me to leave Kevin? Will you? No. Well, thats it. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Be, Sunny says directly, have you ever thought that if you can just tell Kevin that you really care about him, he may change his mind? Sunny, I dont need your meddling. This indirectly confirms that this person is, indeed, Be. Sunny breathes a sigh of relief when she finds out who the person is, and then her next question catches her off guard, Are you the head of PY Gangster? Be chuckles, Sunny, you think highly of me. Be, when Kevin thinks you are dead, he even goes to meet women who look like you. He wants to have a child that looks like you. Do you know that? Stop talking. What I am doing now is not for Kevin. And hes just a pawn in my game. Is it? Sunny sighs, But didnt you send those letters just to get me away from him? Are you giving up now? Sunny, dont talk about the past, lets talk about the present. Isnt he with you? Sunny suddenly find herself unable to argue with this, and Be finds that if Sunny is unable to speak, Sunny will get more and more agitated. I promise he doesnt know what I do when Ie back, but his heart has changed, and his attention has shifted from me to you. Be takes a deep breath, So, Sunny, stop being insincere. It makes me sick. Fine, I will shut up. But you may visit your own grave when you are free, and you will see how much he cares for you. By the way, do you know that he has a split personality after you die? Be knows that Sunny is just messing with her mind and trying to convince herself to let her go. Of course, she knows that. But she could not help listening, so atst she covers her ears, but she does not know why she does not go away. Be, you should admit that you see me as your enemy only because of Kevin, and that the PY Gangster is also your pawn. Sunny, shut up, you are talking nonsense here, you dont understand anything at all. Be, I think I know enough already. Why do you suddenly show up at Kevins house in the western suburbs the other day? Because you areing from the ce where Z is kidnapped. And you think that you are seen by me or Kevin, so now youre rushing to make sure whether we recognize you or not. In addition, Greg died of poisoning in front of me, colorless and tasteless, and the police is still indifferent. Im not going to let anybody find out the truth. You just stay here. Then Be walks away, and the darkness falls once more. Now Sunny feels helpless, but she believes that Kevin will find her. But before that, it seems like a good idea to challenge Be, who may tell her more about the truth. On the other side, Kevin is checking the monitor of the hospital parking lot. Stop, this is it, Kevin points out that it is a man in police uniform who carries Sunny away, Barney, do you think this is one of yours? Barney takes a closer look, then turns to the man behind him and asks, Have you seen Monty? Those people look at each other, and then someone says, It seems we havent seen him since weve done the investigation. And Kevin finds that it is Monty that tricks Sunny. Thinking of that, Kevin turns to ask Barney, Do you handle the case upstairs in your hospital as an ident? Barney says, No, although it looks like an ident, the doctor in the hospital also confirmed that the victim died of poisoning. We definitely cant end the case so hastily. It seems that Sunny has been targeted long ago. Is it possible to trace the car to where it goes? After seeing the car, Kevin thinks it is probably a gang crime. Maybe the policeman and the reporter are working together. Barney nods, But we need to get the surveince data from the hospital and go back to the police station. If you wants, you cane with us. Thank you, he says, then I go with you. Barney nods. After going to the hospital, they go back to the police station. Elijah, Barney says after returning to the police station, You check the surveince around the hospital and find it out. I suspect these two cases may be premeditated aplices. Then Elijah goes to check the surveince. And Barney asks Kevin to sit down first, because he is also a witness of the case. Mr. Quinn, can you give me a detailed ount of the death of the Greg? Kevin recalls, then organizes thenguage, Hee to us this morning, and it seems that he has something to say about the PY Gangster, the former PY Gangster. Hearing that, Barney is a little confused, Isnt there only PY Gangster? Why is there a former one? Kevin shrugs, I dont know. He just told me that. You keep going. Then Greg suddenly grabbed his heart and looked miserable. We thought it was a heart attack, but the doctor said it was poisoning. So it was you who went to ask the doctor? Yes. Barney ponders for a moment, Mr. Quinn, I know its not very nice to say that but it is possible that these things have something to do with your girlfriend? No way, Kevin says firmly, She was too weak to stand up, let alone kill a grown man. Barney agrees him. Although he has a little doubt in his mind, he still does not say anything. After all, it is the policeman in the police uniform that is clearly shown in the monitor. Ok, roughly we all understand. Do you know where Gregs house is? Kevin nods, I know. I just visited yesterday. Has anyone else been there besides you? Kevin shakes his head, I dont know. Or he wouldnt have been poisoned. We will judge the case based on the results of forensic tests. Thank you for your cooperation. After shaking hands with Kevin, Barney goes out of the reception room with him. Right now Elijahes back, Captain, Ie back. Barney nods and goes to check the surveince with Kevin. It turns out to be pretty much the same as Kevins guess. The policeman has Sunny on his back after he confuses her somehow. The driver, as soon as he hears the noise, is shot dead by the policeman. Then the officer hesitates, taking off his uniform to reveal the white vest underneath, as if he has lost his high profile. Then he turns in a corner and meets the man who takes photos Sunny and Kevin. They make a sign to each other, They try to confirm whether they are friends. ####Chapter 80 Sorry Kevin nods, then the cop gets in the boys car and they disappear at the end of the stakeout. Everybody, all efforts are made to search for Monty. We must not spare this humiliation of the police force. And those policemen are very angry. Their honor has been ruined by this man Well, Mr. Quinn, now you can go back and wait for the news. Well let you know when we track down thest address of this car. Kevin nods. He pulls out his cell phone, calls someone, and keeps talking. Mr. Quinn, Barney says sternly, We must punish Monty severely, so you may rest assured. Kevin says yes and then leaves. On the other hand, Ellison hangs up and looks serious. Kelly asks curiously, Whats wrong? Ellison saysconically, pointing his fingers at the table, Sunny is missing. Kelly says, What do you say? You mean that Sunny is missing. Yes, Your sister inw. ... Ive told her yesterday to be more careful. How could she be missing so quick... It looks like someone cant wait. Ellison, you have to save her... Kelly grabs Ellisons arm and begs. And Ellison, seems to be used to the current state. He hugs Kelly and then nods. Dont worry, Ill get her back. And his younger brother, who has never been willing to ask for help, pleads with him this time. There is no reason for him to let it go. Kelly leans into his arms, nods, and closes her eyes Kevin goes back to gather all his partners together and teaches them one by one. Our purpose is to get Miss Ellen out, so we have to cooperate with anyone, and if the police get the news and ask us to do something, we have to cooperate with them." Kevin knows these people. In their opinions, everything is bullshit, except for his orders, so he says it over and over again until everyone nods. Good, thats it. Go back and wait for the polices news, understand?" "Yes!" That night, he returned to the house in the western suburbs. Just two days ago, Sunny made sex with him in the bed and he understood her heart here, but now... Kevin shakes his head, forces himself to calm down, and begins running through the clue. They kidnap Z at the beginning, and ask Z to tell Sunny to be careful. But they are tracking down the clue about PY Gangster at that time. So does someone want them to check it out, or doesnt someone want them to check it out? Kevin thinks for a long time before he realizes that there should be two groups of people. One group wants them to go on and find out the reason why PY Gangster breaks up, but the other group wants to cover up the truth. But does Be belong to which group? He tries to control himself, but he cant help thinking. Kevin keeps busy with his business, and gradually, after thepany goes public, other people invest in it, which helps make hispany bigger and bigger. When his career is sessful, he sometimes feels a sense of emptiness and begins to wonder what he really wants. He also looks for various types of women, but always feels like ack of something. Sometimes he dreams of a woman with a blurred face, wakes up and looks helplessly at his wet pajama pants. He is in a restaurant waiting for someone to talk about things, but the person who does note on time. Kevin has no choice but to order a cup of tea and wait. What he doesnt expect is that he would be Bes ex-boyfriend, Jonathan. When they see each other, they are a little unnatural. Kevin is generous and reaches out his hand, Kevin. Then, Jonathan also reaches out his hand, I am Jonathan.| He should have gotten straight to the point, but Kevin wants to know more about Be. Do you know Bees back home? Be? Jonathan asks. Then hees up with an affirmative answer, You like her. Kevin doesnt expect Jonathan to make such a statement. He sprays the table with a mouthful of tea. Sorry, I am sorry. Kevin takes a tissue to him and Jonathan says it does not matter. If you like her, you should have pursued her, instead of saying anything to me. Jonathan says. But Kevin replies, I dont like her. I just care about her. She was good to me before. Jonathan smiles with indifference, Its ok. Because we break up. Then Kevin finds that theres a fire burning all around me, but I cant smell it. Kevin is a little flustered, but he takes a look at Jonathan in front of him and notices that hes still calm. Hurry up, or we wont be able to get out. Jonathan looks at Kevin thoughtfully, nods and is about to stand up. But at his moment, a beam falls off and hits between them. Kevin looks up and finds that this restaurant is all made of mahogany. If it starts a fire, itll burn into a piece. Vaguely, Kevin sees Be, who is looking anxiously at him and trying to pick him up or get out. Be, I like you...Kevin thinks that he can not survive so he decides to express his love to her. But Kevin does not find Besplicated look as he utters these words. She says in spoken English, Im sorry. Kevin is a little confused as Be drags him outside. Then she looks down and thinks for a moment, as if she has made up her mind. she turns to Kevin and gives him a big, bright smile, I am sorry. I can only return for your love in the next life. Before Kevin can figure out what she is going to do, Be runs into the restaurant crazily, and the surrounding firefighters cant stop her. Kevin, on the other hand, can only watch Be emerging into the mes, whose back is devoured by mes. No, Jonathan nods, Im sorry, but I use some dirty tricks to bring you here. Then, Kevin thinks that he is clearly at home to recall the past, how now in a strange environment. Do you have a nightmare? Jonathan says as he passes Kevin a ss of water. Kevin looks at the ss of water and hesitates. Take it easy, its not poisonous Jonathan seldom seems to make a joke. Well, Kevin says suddenly after a sip, I am dreaming about what happened before. Jonathans expression is not clear in the dark, Its been so long since the past. It cant be. As long as Bees back alive, this thing will always be uncovered again. Jonathan cant refute him, so he just nods and says, Thats right. So, do you want to hear a story now? My version. Kevin skeptically looks at him, Why all of a sudden tell me a story? Maybe I feel sorry for Sunny. When Jonathan mentions Sunny, Kevin is still a little slow to react, but he soon understands, Well. Well, my version of the story might be a little different from yours. Kevin nods, Tell me. Be and I met on a beach in America for reasons that are a little tricky. I mistake her for someone else. I thought Be was one of my friend. Anyone would be thrilled to meet someone in abroad. It was only after I greeted her that I realized I had mistaken her for someone else. I was a little embarrassed, so I invited her to dinner, but she didnt refuse. It was our first meeting. As I got to know her better, I realized how wrong I had been to think she was pure. Well, I break up with her because we have different ideas, but it isnt quite true. She does anything to get what she wants, and Im sure you know that. But I only find out afterwards, including our meeting at the seaside, that she has arranged it beforehand. Jonathan tells him too much and Kevin keeps silent. Jonathan looks at him and then continues, I am shocked when I learn something. And I asked her if she was using me all the time. She did not answer me, but I know her. If she doesnt want to exin, it means that those things are true. Chapter 80 Sorry Chapter 80 Sorry Kevin nods, then the cop gets in the boys car and they disappear at the end of the stakeout. Everybody, all efforts are made to search for Monty. We must not spare this humiliation of the police force. And those policemen are very angry. Their honor has been ruined by this man Well, Mr. Quinn, now you can go back and wait for the news. Well let you know when we track down thest address of this car. Kevin nods. He pulls out his cell phone, calls someone, and keeps talking. Mr. Quinn, Barney says sternly, We must punish Monty severely, so you may rest assured. Kevin says yes and then leaves. On the other hand, Ellison hangs up and looks serious. Kelly asks curiously, Whats wrong? Ellison saysconically, pointing his fingers at the table, Sunny is missing. Kelly says, What do you say? You mean that Sunny is missing. Yes, Your sister inw. ... Ive told her yesterday to be more careful. How could she be missing so quick... It looks like someone cant wait. Ellison, you have to save her... Kelly grabs Ellisons arm and begs. And Ellison, seems to be used to the current state. He hugs Kelly and then nods. Dont worry, Ill get her back. And his younger brother, who has never been willing to ask for help, pleads with him this time. There is no reason for him to let it go. Kelly leans into his arms, nods, and closes her eyes Kevin goes back to gather all his partners together and teaches them one by one. Our purpose is to get Miss Ellen out, so we have to cooperate with anyone, and if the police get the news and ask us to do something, we have to cooperate with them." Kevin knows these people. In their opinions, everything is bullshit, except for his orders, so he says it over and over again until everyone nods. Good, thats it. Go back and wait for the polices news, understand?" "Yes!" That night, he returned to the house in the western suburbs. Just two days ago, Sunny made sex with him in the bed and he understood her heart here, but now... Kevin shakes his head, forces himself to calm down, and begins running through the clue. They kidnap Z at the beginning, and ask Z to tell Sunny to be careful. But they are tracking down the clue about PY Gangster at that time. So does someone want them to check it out, or doesnt someone want them to check it out? Kevin thinks for a long time before he realizes that there should be two groups of people. One group wants them to go on and find out the reason why PY Gangster breaks up, but the other group wants to cover up the truth. But does Be belong to which group? He tries to control himself, but he cant help thinking. Kevin keeps busy with his business, and gradually, after thepany goes public, other people invest in it, which helps make hispany bigger and bigger. When his career is sessful, he sometimes feels a sense of emptiness and begins to wonder what he really wants. He also looks for various types of women, but always feels like ack of something. Sometimes he dreams of a woman with a blurred face, wakes up and looks helplessly at his wet pajama pants. He is in a restaurant waiting for someone to talk about things, but the person who does note on time. Kevin has no choice but to order a cup of tea and wait. What he doesnt expect is that he would be Bes ex-boyfriend, Jonathan. When they see each other, they are a little unnatural. Kevin is generous and reaches out his hand, Kevin. Then, Jonathan also reaches out his hand, I am Jonathan.| He should have gotten straight to the point, but Kevin wants to know more about Be. Do you know Bees back home? Be? Jonathan asks. Then hees up with an affirmative answer, You like her. Kevin doesnt expect Jonathan to make such a statement. He sprays the table with a mouthful of tea. Sorry, I am sorry. Kevin takes a tissue to him and Jonathan says it does not matter. If you like her, you should have pursued her, instead of saying anything to me. Jonathan says. But Kevin replies, I dont like her. I just care about her. She was good to me before. Jonathan smiles with indifference, Its ok. Because we break up. Then Kevin finds that theres a fire burning all around me, but I cant smell it. Kevin is a little flustered, but he takes a look at Jonathan in front of him and notices that hes still calm. Hurry up, or we wont be able to get out. Jonathan looks at Kevin thoughtfully, nods and is about to stand up. But at his moment, a beam falls off and hits between them. Kevin looks up and finds that this restaurant is all made of mahogany. If it starts a fire, itll burn into a piece. Vaguely, Kevin sees Be, who is looking anxiously at him and trying to pick him up or get out. Be, I like you...Kevin thinks that he can not survive so he decides to express his love to her. But Kevin does not find Besplicated look as he utters these words. She says in spoken English, Im sorry. Kevin is a little confused as Be drags him outside. Then she looks down and thinks for a moment, as All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. if she has made up her mind. she turns to Kevin and gives him a big, bright smile, I am sorry. I can only return for your love in the next life. Before Kevin can figure out what she is going to do, Be runs into the restaurant crazily, and the surrounding firefighters cant stop her. Kevin, on the other hand, can only watch Be emerging into the mes, whose back is devoured by mes. No, Jonathan nods, Im sorry, but I use some dirty tricks to bring you here. Then, Kevin thinks that he is clearly at home to recall the past, how now in a strange environment. Do you have a nightmare? Jonathan says as he passes Kevin a ss of water. Kevin looks at the ss of water and hesitates. Take it easy, its not poisonous Jonathan seldom seems to make a joke. Well, Kevin says suddenly after a sip, I am dreaming about what happened before. Jonathans expression is not clear in the dark, Its been so long since the past. It cant be. As long as Bees back alive, this thing will always be uncovered again. Jonathan cant refute him, so he just nods and says, Thats right. So, do you want to hear a story now? My version. Kevin skeptically looks at him, Why all of a sudden tell me a story? Maybe I feel sorry for Sunny. When Jonathan mentions Sunny, Kevin is still a little slow to react, but he soon understands, Well. Well, my version of the story might be a little different from yours. Kevin nods, Tell me. Be and I met on a beach in America for reasons that are a little tricky. I mistake her for someone else. I thought Be was one of my friend. Anyone would be thrilled to meet someone in abroad. It was only after I greeted her that I realized I had mistaken her for someone else. I was a little embarrassed, so I invited her to dinner, but she didnt refuse. It was our first meeting. As I got to know her better, I realized how wrong I had been to think she was pure. Well, I break up with her because we have different ideas, but it isnt quite true. She does anything to get what she wants, and Im sure you know that. But I only find out afterwards, including our meeting at the seaside, that she has arranged it beforehand. Jonathan tells him too much and Kevin keeps silent. Jonathan looks at him and then continues, I am shocked when I learn something. And I asked her if she was using me all the time. She did not answer me, but I know her. If she doesnt want to exin, it means that those things are true. Chapter 81 Poison Chapter 81 Poison Thats also the reason why I dont want to get back with her. But, she saved me during the fire! I know, I knew that you would say that, but what if I told you, that she is the reason why it even happened? What??? You know that those hotels are built in a traditional way, everything in there is stable enough, there is no way that it would just suddenly break down, so I already knew that time that she wanted you dead. Kevin is listening to what Jonathan is exining to him, and feels as if a cold wind has hit him. But, why would she save me? Save you? Thats not what she did. She was outside to take a phone call, and then she got back inside. Do you remember if you heard anything weird? What goes aroundes back around? Bingo. Jonathan nods his head, That is the reason why she saved you. Kevin is not even more confused, What exactly is it? To put it easy, she killed the wrong guy, the person she was supposed to get close to was not even you. Because I was standing right next to you all the time, but I didnt have the chance to speak. Jonathan finishes his sentence, and turns on the light, showing his face that is covered with scars, Because at that time, my mouth was taped shut. Kevin is still confused, and his head filled with questions, But it was just Be alone, could she have done all this? Jonathan is looking at him, Who told you it was just her alone? Then tell me, what kind of person is Be? She is the eldest daughter of the Hawkins family. If this is the only bit of sincerity you are going to show, I cannot tell you. Jonathan has no way out, he cannot tell Kevin about it, but he also not convince him. All I can tell you is, if you keep checking her, its not helping any of us. Okay, I dont care about that right now, do you have any lead on Sunny? Jonathan knows something, so he nodded his head, There is a old factory on the other side of L Mountain. Last question. Do the PY Gangsters use poison? The ones that work really fast, and when the person is dead, it only looks like a heart attack? Jonathan shakes his head, That I dont know, because I am not with them. Even though Kevin hasnt found out anything that could help his case, but at least now he knows where Sunny is being held, it seems to be a step into the right direction. Thank you, then, I am going to go and save my girlfriend now, please let me through. But Jonathan doesnt move, I am sorry, I cannot let you go. Kevin is wondering, Why? Because of me. A voicees from the entrance door, and Kevin immediately knows who it is, Bro! Ellisons face expression looksplex, he stands by the door, and sighs, then he walks into the room, Yeah. Why dont you let me go! Because I need to make sure that you are safe. Let me handle things with Sunny, and you just stay here. Ellison, that isnt fair, I wanna go too. Ellison looks at him for a moment, Sure, you can, but ask yourself if your health can hold up with this. I can, believe me... Ellison doesnt even give him the chance, and demands for Irene toe inside to look after him. Kevin doesnt know what else to do, so he closed his eyes and pretends to be asleep. When Irene leaves the room, Kevin opens his eyes suddenly, he is not even tired at all. He looks at the door, and has an idea. When Irenees back to bring Kevin some lunch, she notices that he is gone, and the window is open. Oh no! Mister Quinn ran off! This moment, Ellison, who is on the way to L Mountain, receives a call from Irene. What is wrong, Irene? Did something happen to Kevin? Sir, its all my fault, I didnt watch him well enough... Ellison hears what Irene is saying, and can already guess what Kevin has done. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. So heforts Irene, Its alright, I will check on the way and see if I can find him, you dont have to worry. Okay, Mr. Quinn, I will wait for your message. Irene hangs up the phone, she couldnt distract him from driving the car. After Ellison hangs up the phone, he throws the cell on to the other seat. What is wrong? Jonathan already guesses that something happened with Kevin, and that is why Ellison is mad now. He never stops to worry me, ran off in the middle of the night. Jonathan keeps silent, cant they take care of him even like this? Its alright, there is only this one road to L Mountain, we will find him on the way. Ellison sighs, and looks up into the sky, which is already dark. Lets hope so. Come on, remember back then, you werent afraid at all, what are you scared of now? Tell me Jonathan, is there really an antidrug for the poison? Talking about this makes Jonathan quiet again, he has to think about it for a while, To tell you the truth, yes, but he looks like the poison has been in his body for a while already, so it will make some more trouble. If there is a drug for it, then its good, otherwise I wont be able to face him. Jonathan knows who Ellison is talking about, but anything he says now to try andfort him will not work, Its not your fault, you shouldnt take it to heart. Ellison stares at the dark road, and doesnt say more. Kevin, who is sitting in the back of a taxi, suddenly feels a cool breeze on his back, Did the temperature drop? The driver is a chatty person, and not afraid to drive at night, Haha, are you joking? The temperature right now is too high, I wish it would drop. Yeah. Where are you from? When he came out, he thought there werent any taxis anymore. Thats a long story, I was chased out. By whom? By the PY Gangsters. Suddenly the air in the taxi stops when the driver mentions the name, Kevin cannot believe his own ears, What did you just say? The driver turned his head, the smile on his face looks a little scary in the night light, I said, I am from the PY Gang. On the other side, Ellison and Jonathan are waiting at the entrance, but they didnt see Kevin at all, it makes them doubt. ording to the time Irene called, he should have been here already... Jonathan has a bad feeling about it, Do you think... No. Ellison says determined, This kind of things barely ever happen. Jonathan doesnt reply to that, both of them keep waiting at the entrance of the mountain. Sunny feels as if she is going to starve to death, because no one is giving her anything to eat. She cannot do anything else, so she rolls herself up, and tries to sleep. This way, she can not only charge up her energy, but at the same time, her body needs less energy as well, but even though, she is still so hungry, that her stomach is making noise. She cant sleep, and everything around her is dark as night, he sighs in her heart, and is wondering what Be wants to do with her, locking her here, but noting to beat her. If she only has some light in there, she can at least guess what time it is, but to keep staying in this dark room will make her crazy. As if the good lord hears her wishes, the next minute, the door is being opened, and a dark shadow Sunny immediately thinks of it being Be,ing to kill her, she scares herself so much that she rolls herself even tighter. Until the dark shadow reaches her, Sunny notices that it is not Be, but a tall man. He throws the thing he is holding on the floor next to Sunny, andughs, What a couple of bitter life. Sunnys mind is suddenly very clear after hearing what the man just said, a couple, is the bundle that he just threw next to her Kevin? Why is he caught? In this moment, Kevin makes a sound, Hurt... it hurts. Sunny thinks that he is injured, and moves close to him, not caring about the man who is still there. Where? Where are you hurt? Kevins eyes are closed, he is not speaking, he does not reply to Sunnys question, as if he is asleep now that he heard her voice. In this moment, the dark shadow of the man starts to speak, Enjoy thest few days you two have together, when timees you will only be able to be together in hell, hahaha! The personughs while walking out, and closes the door behind him. The room is now dark again. Sunnys attention now is not on the darkness in the house anymore, but thinking about Kevin who just yelled out in pain. She knows him well, if it didnt hurt really bad, he would never cry out loud. Sunny moves closer to him again, and pokes Kevin with her head, Are you alright? Kevin feels as if he is in a dream, he hears a voice that is like Sunnys, it is trying to wake him up, asking him if he is okay. So subconsciously, he answers her with I am okay... After he says that, he wakes up in real life, and opens his eyes, only to see full darkness. Sunny, is it you? Kevin is now sure that the voice he just heard is definitely Sunny, he is not just dreaming about her, and he is searching in the darkness. Sunny hears Kevins voice, and she hears him calling for her, suddenly she wants to cry, I am okay, I am okay. Are you? You just said that you are hurt! Really? Did he say it when he was unconscious? Kevin cant ept that. I... I am alright, where are you? I am next to you,e a little closer, than you can feel me. Chapter 82 Surveillance Cameras Chapter 82 Surveince Cameras Kevin starts to move toward where Sunnys voice ising from, and then touches something. Because he can feel that it is soft, he touches along it, and said, Sunny, what is that? It feels pretty nice. If there was light, Kevin would notice that the ce where his hands are right now, isnt very gentle, and he would also see Sunnys funny face. That is my breast. When Kevin hears this answer, his face blushes, and he takes back his hands, happy that there is no light in the room, Oh, I cannot see. Sunny says a little annoyed, I know you cant see, otherwise I would have chopped off your hands. Are you okay here? How are they treating you? I am alright, just really hungry, because they dont give me anything to eat. Sunny tells him, and suddenly she remembers something, How did you get caught? Talking about this topic makes Kevin annoyed now, I got in the wrong car, and they took me here Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. straight. He subconsciously keeps the thing about the poison from her. Sunny nods her head, and feels that something is not quite alright, but she cannot tell what it is, so she just lets him be. You are stupid, how did you manage to get on the wrong car? Kevins head sinks lower and lower, I am desperate too, dont bug me now. Sunny can hear the desperation in his voice, and the hair all over her body sits up, Talk normal to me. Otherwise you would scare me to death. Kevin rolls his eyes, All we can do now is to wait for my brother. Look at me, I could never beat anyone in a fight, especially not the guards outside. When he says that, Sunny suddenly bes very interested, How many are outside? Kevin tries to remember from what he saw outside, and summarizes, At least 10 of them. Thats weird, what is Be thinking, is she trying to get both of us or... What is it that Be wanted, why did she bring both of them to this ce? Kevin doesnt understand either, Did the guy who brought me in here say something? Sunny says, That we should get married in hell. Oh? So, would you like to? Even in the darkness, Sunny can feel that Kevins eyes are lighting up, she shakes her head subconsciously, I want to live. ... Lets not talk about it anymore, I want to go to sleep, so exhausted. Kevin is not lying about this for sure, he is still poisoned, and the result of it is being tired all the time. Sunny is not suspecting him either, she knows that it must bete, and he must be tired. Its alright, sleep for a while, everything will turn to the better. At the entrance to L Mountain, the cigarette ends are collecting on the ground, and now both of them are very sure, that Kevin has been taken. This guy! How could he be so light headed! Ellison kicks the tire of his car, and says without any energy, Jonathan, can I bother you toe with me? Please? Jonathan waves him off, Sure thing, sure thing. So both of them get back into the car, and lit up the engine, together, they are driving into the unknown territory. In a closed room, Be is watching the factory room through surveince cameras. She is looking at the two people in the darkness, watching Sunny slowly moving closer to Kevin, and Hah! You two enjoy your time together now, soon, you will be... If any of her workers turn around now, they would see the scary expression on Bes face, and be terrified. Sunny feels that Kevins hand can move, and she quickly turns around to him, You havent been tied up? Why? Kevin doesnt know what to say, he wants to say something and change the topic, but before he gets the chance, Sunny already answered for him, Right, the door is closed anyways, it doesnt matter if you are tied up or not, we wouldnt get out. Kevin isughing in his heart, but now is the time to cover the fact that he has no strength in his arms, so he just goes along with what Sunny said, Right. Sunny is now not tired at all anymore, and thinking about her own thoughts, What do you think about the rtionship between your brother and Kelly? Is it serious? Why is she suddenly asking this? Kevin raises his eyebrows, As far as I know, he has never been with someone officially, so now that he chose to be with her, it should be something serious. Sunny sighs when she hears that, I think if your brother would ever hurt her, I am going to fight him on that. Kevin cannot stop himself fromughing when he hears that, You are so tiny, and you dare to fight such a big man? Do you know what my brother does? He is in some gang. Sunny says without any surprise, That I already knew. But Kevin denies what she said, You are only half right, my brother did that in the beginning, but after some things happened, he decided to clear off his gang. Even thought those people still work for him, but they dont do all those violent things anymore. Sunny smells the gossip within his words, So why did he stop back then? There are many reasons, once they failed one of their missions, and many got hurt or killed. He has been in this for a long time, but he was always good to his people, so when he saw this happen to them, he felt really bad about it. In this moment, Ellison who is driving on the road sneezes loudly. Is the AC too low? Its alright. Oh... Sunny bites her fingers, I thought he met his soulmate, and thats why he decided to clean himself up... Kevin looks at Sunny with aplicated face expression, he suddenly realized that this woman is a little stupid, but not too bad. And what happened those years ago, no one will ever be able to exin. Kevin decides to change the topic, Do you know Be? I only started to hear some things about her recently. Like what? Do you remember the guy called Jonathan? Yeah, my teacher. Kevin is not feeling alright when she calls him her teacher, Since when is he your teacher? Since I started working! But thats not the point, tell me more. Kevin tells her everything that Jonathan also told him before, even thought he was a little annoyed by Sunny, and he sessfully surprised her with his information, he can feel her shock even in the darkness. So, what you are saying is, Be has been lying to you and Jonathan all this time? Even though he doesnt want to admit it, but he still said Yes honestly. Wow, this woman is something, my idol. Kevin didnt even think twice this time, and knocked on Sunnys head, then he says to her between his teeth, Why dont you learn from someone good, you just had to pick her huh? Sunny rubs the ce on her head that was hit by Kevin, then she says angrily, You are just as unwilling to let go as me! Kevin hears her words, and raises his hand again, but this time Sunny was smart, and she ducks away from him, then she says blessed, You can move your hands, why dont you loosen those ties for me. Kevin pauses for while, We cant even get out, what will you do with your hands free. Sunnyughs sly, You dont get it, I will tell you when you free my hands. Kevin does as he is asked, and loosens the rope that is tying Sunnys hands together, then he asks, So what is it that you can do? In the dark, Sunny loosens her numb hands and wrists, then she touches around her, trying to find Kevins face. Then she moves closer to him, and nts a kiss on his lips, saying, Do you have any idea how much I missed you? Kevin has been stunned a few times this night already, he has never seen such an open and initiative Sunny before, but he controls himself very fast again. He grabs Sunnys hand, which she is lowering down now. He pulls her with force into his hug, and moves his face closer to hers. The two of them and their lips were sticking together without any air between them, the dont care about anything else around them. Then Kevin takes Sunnys hand, and leads it towards his lower half. Hm... Sunny can feel that she touched something weird, and makes a surprised sound, but Kevin is not letting go of her, It misses you too. Even though being kidnapped is not such a good thing, but now Sunny is overwhelmed by pleasure, and under Kevins lead, she reaches her hand down again to grab his best piece. Oh yeah, you are doing great. Kevin says in her ear, Move it again. Move...it? Kevin nods, Yes, up and down. Sunny can feel that her face is blushing like a tomato, but Kevin is still telling her what to do, and she follows his lead. Kevin tells her to move her hand, and she moves it up and down. Kevin is not quite satisfied doing it with his pants on, Wait a second. He opens the zip of his fly, and takes Sunnys hand again. Dont... Sunny tries to refuse, but she cannot, she is forced to grab Kevins dick, she can even feel every inch of the skin under her fingers. The next second, she draws her hand back quickly as if she was burned, and she says, Tramp! Kevin knows that his dick seems big in her hand, and he doesnt say anything, he only gets closer to her ear and asks, Do you want it? Sunny says quietly to him, There are surveince cameras here. ... Kevin can feel himself get soft immediately, the words surveince camera have made all his cravings for pleasure vanish. He takes everything back and says to her, I was just joking. Sunny looks at the ttened Kevin, and suddenly thinks that he is somehow cute, she giggles, but the next second, the door opens suddenly. Chapter 83 A Visitor with an Evil Intent Chapter 83 A Visitor with an Evil Intent Both of their expressions are seemingly apprehensive, it seems the person who has arrived possesses an evil intent. As expected, the person slowly advancing towards them is Be. You both have such a good rtionship that it makes me feel a little awkward disturbing you both Kevin instinctively blocks the front of Sunny, What do you want? Be looks at what Kevin is doing, her expression changes in the dark, I cant tell, do you really care about her this much? Kevin knows that right now Be is slightly delirious and in a clouded state of mind, and knowing that she hase here to cause trouble, therefore does not look at her directly in the face, but instead asks, Have youe here for something? Kevin, did you really think this is the ce for you both to have a date? Not only is there poison in your body, but you are also still under my control, you have seen the people outside of me, if you mess around then there will be consequences. Sunny after hearing that there is still poison inside Kevins body is unable to focus, she then says rather rmingly, Is what she said true? Kevin spits on the ground, Dont listen to her, Im fine. Smiling in the direction of Be he says, Because you are not able to get me, therefore you use these kinds of cheap tricks? Hearing that her methods are being criticised as cheap, Be bes truly furious andughs angrily back. Kevin, you were only able to track down the clue about Greg, because I was the one always tossing the clues to you, and as for Z, I just knew that woman is not reliable, as expected she quickly betrayed me. Be, you say that you were the one who provided the clue about Greg? What do you mean? Be looks at Sunny, her features slightly hideous looking, If it wasnt for you, then there wouldnt be anyone able to hinder my ns, and I would have been able to make all the people from that year get the retribution they deserved, its just you appeared, therefore Thest sentence she does not finish saying, however Sunny feels a cold and deathly stare eyeing her from head to toe. Be, there is no need to be angry at Sunny, everything was caused by me, I alone bear this responsibility. Kevin says this to Be while again standing in front of Sunny to shield her. However Be begins tough as if she has just heard the funniest joke of the century, Hahaha, you are taking the me, so funny! She keepsughing until suddenly she smiles and says, Kevin, the whole time you have simply just been a chess piece in my hands, however I never expected you to be so foolish, to be so concerned about me, I really do feel quite ttered. Kevin listens silently, and then at once opens his mouth and says, I regret it. Be blinks her eyes as if she does not understand the meaning of what he just said. Kevin raises his head and looks at her, I regret it, long ago I should have known that you were just using me, however I did not make use of this, and this is what I regret. Be is furious but then calms down, she knows that Kevin is deliberately trying to anger her, and therefore sheughs, You really think saying this is able to make me mad enough to lose my mind? Kevin shakes his head, I know I cant. While speaking he pauses, However the person behind you can. Be automatically turns around to have a look, however seeing the person who should have disappeared now standing behind her at once is shocked, "You!" She has an expression as if she has just seen a ghost. Standing at the entrance of the door, is a rather expressionless Jonathan. Be tries her hardest to calm down and then coolly greets him, Its been a while. Jonathan smiles and says, Yes, it sure has been a while. As soon as he says one word, he walks a step closer towards Be; finally he stops not far away from her and then says, I originally thought that I would never see you again. Hearing Jonathan talk about the past, Bes face turns pale, you, I, dont talk about this, can you please leave for a moment, I want to sort out the matters here first, and then I will sit down with you and talk. Hearing this Jonathan scoffs and says, Be, do you really believe that people dont learn their lesson, or do you think that even though Ive experienced life and death once, that Im still as foolish as before? Be sees that Jonathan is not able to be intimidated, so is only able to temporarily appease him, Jonathan, I know you have many words you want to say, many emotions you want to let out, however are you not able to wait, I first need to deal with these two strangers. Jonathans cold voice repeats, Strangers? Yes. One of them is the dear younger brother of the one who saved me, and the other is my apprentice, so how are they strangers to me? The information that Be had received was not this at all, she turns her back and someone messes with her. In this case, then this really is a coincidence, Ive alsoe to talk with Kevin. Be ps her hands and says, This really is a coincidence. Once the sound of her pping falls, but no one from outside enters then makes Be unable to resist feeling slightly insecure, what exactly has happened? Before she can react, it is not known when but a person is standing and listening in, are you looking for them? Saying this while raising his hand, a heavy object falls in front of Be; astonishingly it is the old guard who was guarding the entrance. Be seeing that her line of defence is broken, then immediately makes a decision. She bites her lip and throws something down, "See you in the next life!" Seeing that the bomb has already been set off, all the people on the scene immediately go to hide; Be has been waiting for this opportunity. After everyone gets down, she stands up and takes advantage of the smoke to get out of the dark room. The first one to react is Sunny; she sniffs the smoke in the air, and thenes to a conclusion, "There is no gunpowder in it." Everyone else then realizes that this was not a bomb at all, but a smoke bomb and Be took advantage of their evasion to escape. Jonathan is the first to react to this, How terrible, she got away! Originally, he just wanted to rescue Kevin and Sunny. Ellison with no other intention quietly enters and pats Jonathans shoulders and says, There is always a next time. She is a wicked person; you dont understand how much I wish I was able to catch her earlier. Ellison nods, I dont want to know about this kind of thing. Now is not the time to argue, although I dont know how the people outside were disposed of by her, however I think we should leave here now. Sunny while speaking, she nces at Kevin anxiously; he needs to get rid of the poison from his body first, otherwise Otherwise what will happen, Sunny does not dare think about, therefore she forces herself to turn her attention away from this matter, Master, how did you all get here? Jonathan smiles, I knew you were trapped in here by Be, and at HL she hade looking for me before. Kevin says, Then howe it seemed that she didnt recognise you? Jonathan coughs unconcerned, Because at that time she only came to confirm whether I was dead or not, therefore I asked someone from the office to pretend to be me. ... The people at the scene after hearing about what happened, there was then a moment of silence. Ellison eventually opens his mouth and says, Jonathan, please go back and get an antidote to cure the poison from my little brother, and then after we have left here we can discuss the other matters. This is not a safe ce after all, who knows whether other people wille here too. Jonathan nods his head, get in the car as he said this, Sunny also just asked him a question, As for why we came and why we arete, you can ask the person next to you. Kevin? Sunnys eyes turn towards Kevin, her expression looks as if she will not rest until there is an exnation. However Kevin turns his head and looks at a ce where no one is, The moonlight tonight is very beautiful. Everyone looks towards the slow rising red sun in front of the entrance and are all left speechless. The group then decide to go back, after they yed a game of rock, paper, scissors it is decided that Ellison will drive the car, Kevin looks exhausted and yawns while sitting on the back seat. When we get back, lets go to sleep, Im exhausted. Ellison nces at Kevins expression in the rear view mirror, and then using his eyes asks for Jonathans opinion. After getting his approval, Ellison nods. Sunny breathes a sigh of relief, at longst, after being locked up for so many days, after the stinking odour, she can finally go back to take a bath and have a restful sleep. Sunny then stretches her waist and says, Master, can I still have the day off today? Jonathon nods his head, and says with a faint expression, permission granted. Kevin watches the interaction between master and apprentice, when suddenly an unexinable sourness slowly spreads inside his heart, so he embraces Sunny and says, "Lean, sleep." Consequently Sunny for no clear reason gives some attention to the jealous Kevin, and then inexplicably just falls asleep. Although just before she was unting that she wasnt tired at all after sleeping all night. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Silly girl. Kevin uses his hand to gently stroke her hair; one line sessfully causes goose bumps to form on both of their bodies. Sunny who is half asleep feels she is being carried, and after a few bumps she sessfullynds on her soft bed. Sunny utters words in her sleep while tossing over and prepares to keep sleeping while hugging her quilt, however she is unable to when someone is pinching her noise, Im awake, Im getting up. Sunny is irritated by being bothered like this; she shakes her hand towards the source of the sound, but unexpectedly waves her hand at nothing. However this person continues to disturb and annoy her. Stop, let me sleep! She sits up with messy hair, her face full of anger after a poor nights sleep. The culprit Kevin narrows his innocent eyes and looks at her while pouting. Sunnys heart immediately softens uncontrobly, "You, what do you want to do with me?" Chapter 84 Marry You? Chapter 84 Marry You? Kevin says, "Let''s take a shower first and then we will take care of our unfinished business." Sunny tilts her head and asks, "What business?" Kevin says, "Isnt it obvious?" Suddenly, Sunny understands what he is talking about and blushes. "What nonsense are you talking about, I don''t want to do it, I will take a shower." She gets up from the bed and while she is going to the bathroom Kevin grabs her and throws her back into the bed. "What are you doing?" Sunny is still a bit sleepy and she does not have the strength to fight back so Kevin begins to strip her off. Sunny moans loudly and Kevin shushes her, "Irene is still sleeping." Kevin sees that Sunny stops groaning and being noisy, so he picks her up and puts her in the bathtub. "You go ahead, I will join you shortly." After saying that, he closes the door and walks out. Sunny thinks that Kevin still has some tricks to get her and she starts spreading the shower gel all over her naked body. Kevin walks back in,pletely naked too, he just took off his clothes. ... Sunny looks at Kevin, smiling and covered in bubbles, "So confident, huh?" Sunny is ashamed, she hopes he does not get into the bathtub for real. Obviously Kevin gets in, without giving her any opportunity to fight back he puts his arms around her, pulls her up and sits with her on hisps. ... "Kevin, please dont..." Sunny feels Kevins warm body on her skin and she does not move at all, being afraid of giving him the wrong impression. She knows Kevin is an animal and she feels scared and excited at the same time. The more she asks him to stop the more he wants her and when finally he cannot resist anymore he goes in. Nothing that she says can make him stop now but even her, now, does not want him to stops and merge their bodies in so many different positions moving from the bathtub to the bed again until they climax together and exhausted, fall asleep together. It is already dark when she wakes up again, Sunny looks at the dark sky outside the window, she feels lost. It is been too long since I made my promise to avenge my dad and all I achieved so far is almost getting killed to save Z; and Kevin, he always have a lot of girls around, but I cant let him go. What am I doing? Thinking of this, she feels sad. Why couldn''t she be stronger? Why does she rely on men for everything in the end? Kevin unconsciously rolls over, embracing her in his arms, subconsciously sniffs her hair and smiles as he was happy with her. Sunny is in Kevin''s arms, but her mind is far away. As soon as the poison in Kevins body loses its effects, she will walks away and take revenge on her own, without any help. It''s just... Sunny wraps her hands over her belly knowing that leaving on her own will put the child in danger. Kevin opens his eyes and caresses Sunny, "Why are you already awake, somethings wrong?" Sunny hides her pains, "Nothings wrong, I slept too much." Sunny''s voice sounds a little unpleasant, which makes Kevin thinks that she is about to leave once again, so he tightens his arms around her. "Wait a moment, I will call Troy to book a check-up." Sunny, out of the blue goes, "Kevin, will you marry me?" Sunnys question was so unexpected that Kevin almost had a stroke. He catches his breath, "Marry you?" Sunny doesn''t know why she asked that, she just wants to get an answer, a sincere one. Kevin is unaware of Sunnys real intentions behind the question and takes it as a mockery and replies sardonically, "Perhaps, I will marry you when you will be a mother." Kevin did not know at that time, but Sunny disappeared from his life for a very long time because of that answer. Sunny hearing that feels her heart crushing into thousands pieces, needles and pins all over her body. She desperately wants to cry a river but she knows, she must be strong. Irene,ing as a savior from that awkward situations says at the door, "Kevin, are you and Miss Sunny awake? Ellison Quinn and a gentleman called Jonathan are here to see you." Kevin gets up quickly, "Tell them I aming." Then he turns his head and says to Sunny, "I will call Troy to check up on you." Sunny doesn''t even bother to say Thank you, she just replies with a cold Ok. Kevin is mainly focused on recovering, and does not notice any Sunny strange behavior, he tucks her in and goes downstairs. After he left the room, Sunny gets up, wipes the tears from her face, and takes a firm decision in her All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. heart. Kevin finds Ellison and Jonathan studying a painting hanging on the wall. The painting has an inscriptions saying "Mr. Albi". The name sounds very cool and the brushwork looks gentle and delicate. It is a painting made by a woman. After studying the handwriting carefully, Jonathanes to a conclusion, "It is hers, am I right?" Ellison nods, he thought that the painting was missing and definitely didn''t expect to find it here. Kevin lets them arguing and walks to the living room directly and waits for them there. He doesn''t want to bother anyone who is enjoying a piece of art. Fortunately, Jonathan notices Kevin already waiting there, so he pulls Ellisons shirt, "Enough, Kevin is here." Ellison stops looking at the painting, takes a breath, and walks to Kevin''s side, "Are you feeling better?" Kevin is on the phone with Troy to set up the visit and when he hears that, he replies restlessly, "I feel better now after a long sleep." Troy picks up and hears: "There is a pregnant woman in my family. She is not feeling well. Please Troy is sitting face-to-face and drinking soup with her little boyfriend and hearing that made her choke and spray all the soup she had in her mouth all over Mo Ran. "Ahem, sorry, Ahem..." Troy waves her hand at Mo Ran, and shouts at Kevin "What the hell is going on? We met couple of days ago and you did not mention anything about a pregnant woman!" Kevin raises his eyebrows. "We haven''t met in a long time. At least since you got yourself a boyfriend." Troy thinks about it for a while and realizes he is right, "Alright, I finish the soup and Ie over, doctors also need food." Even if she says so, she is dying inside to get there to find out who this pregnant woman is. Women and gossips Mo Ran says indifferently, "Drink slowly and do not choke yourself." Troy coughs violently, "Ahem, little toote for that advice, is it not?" Mo Ran thinks in his mind, Because its my fault right?" But his hand obediently wipes the corners of her mouth and pats her back, "Slow down, a pregnant woman can''t run away." Meal is over and Troy wants Mo to tag along but he is not as excited as she is. "Do you want me toe too?" Mo is a little surprised, Troy never wanted him to meet her friends. But Troy is not thinking straight due to the over excitement, "Its Kevin we are talking about here, it is gonna be fun!" And she also says, "And of course you have to drive, I..." Mo smiles clearly, "I got it, let''s go." Troy then jumps up and down like a child, "Lets go! Lets go! Lets go!" When the two of them gets there they find so many people in Kevins house: Irene, Ellison and a stranger with a scar on his face. Troy cautiously moves to Kevin''s side, "Why didnt you tell me that your older brother was here too? I would have dressed properly and not rushed in so quickly." "Does it matter?" Replies Kevin. Shameless! Troy despises Kevin in her heart, and then crosses eyes with Mo catching him observing her and that, made her feel guilty for some reason. "Where is my patient? You guys can keep chatting here while I do my job." Kevin nods and interrupts the conversation between Ellison and Jonathan, "Pleasee, I will apany you upstairs." The other two nods without expression watching Troy as she walks away. What happens in living room after she goes upstairs remain unknown to her, Ellison stares at Mo for a long time, and then says quietly, "Mr. Mo, long time no see." Upstairs Troy asks Kevin curiously, "Kevin, who is this pregnant woman and why you care so much?" Kevin, walking alongside Troy to the master bedroom says coldly, "Just go in. Do not ask questions alright?" Troy stretches her hand toward the door but retreats it just before knocking emitting a moan of clear jealousy. "Better if you knock." Kevin disappointed, turns the door handle and steps in gently, "Doctor is here, we areing in." How arrogant this guy is, thinks Troy and a delicate voicees from behind the half opened door, "Come in." Chapter 85 I’m Jealous Chapter 85 Im Jealous Kevin pushes the door open. Im the doctor-in-charge and am here to examine He swallows back his remaining words when he sees Sunny lying on the patients bed. What a coincidence. Its you. Sunny is speechless too. YeahThe world is a small ce. Ever since the incidentst time, this is their first time meeting each other. However, there is an indescribable awkward atmosphere surrounding them. Kevin, this is what you want me to Troy doesnt finish his sentence but Kevin understands what he meant. Yes. Sunny doesnt know thenguage exchanged between them, but she is clear about one thing. If Troy Viktor is here, its most likely because of the baby in her stomach, so she just keep her mouth shut. Okay. Then, you should go down and get the results. Ill take care of her. Even though Kevin knows that Troy is gay, but he still has an unsettling feeling inside. He wants to sit here and watch over her. Sunny also speaks her mind. Go and get your results. If its fine, its not toote toe back up here. Kevin still doesnt know about the scene where Sunny discovers that Troy and Baron are dating. He hesitates when she says so. You Sunny shakes her head. Go. Else I wont let him examine me. He gazes at her and she returns the favour. After an intense staringpetition, Kevin admits his defeat. Sure. Troy, be careful when you examine her. Okay. Just go. Troy is annoyed and pushes Kevin out. Go and detoxify yourself. Kevin got curious. How do you know I was poisoned? Just go away. Everyone knew about it. But I havent tell anyone. You sure are daring. Didnt you say it yourself? That you were poisoned and asked Be to go around to find the antidote? Troys questions surprise him. He has never said such things. I didnt. I went back and slept right after that What does Be want? Why is she making this difficult? He doesnt understand. He nces at Sunny, who also has a confused look. Kevin can only push the questions in his heart to the back of his mind. He will have to discuss this with Jonathan when he goes downstairs. Ellison and Jonathan have a heavy look on their faces when Kevin goes downstairs. Whats wrong? He asks them. Kevin, theres something we need to tell you Kevin suddenly has a premonition in his heart. Bro, tell me. The police at L Mountain found a body in a river. After an autopsy, the body turned out to be Kevin almost lost his bnce at the news. Bro, are you sure its true? Ellison nods. Yes. Thats Bes body. Didnt she run away? Why did she drown? Ellison shakes his head. She did not drown. Her body was thrown into the river after being intentionally murdered. His statement is enough to wake Kevin up. He immediately lifts his head and asks, What did you say? Jonathan sighs and steps forward. He said, I know you feel bad but its true. The murderer is most N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. probably a professional killer. He didnt leave a single trace behind. Kevin looks at his surroundings nkly. The people around him have worried looks on their face. Whats unexpected is that he isnt as sad as he thought he will be. Lets check the results. Well discuss other matterster. Jonathan hesitates while ncing at him. After getting the green light by Kevin, he checks Kevins pulse. Its fine. The poison is not too bad. You can be saved. Rather than paying attention to Jonathans diagnosis, thoughts keep shing across his mind. If Be really died, then who is the one that is spreading rumour that he is poisoned and is seeking for an antidote? Wait a minute. Theres a problem. Kevin cant help but to interrupt their conversation. Just now Troy told me that someone was spreading rumour that I was poisoned and needed an antidote. Ive only gotten to know about this yesterday night. So, who knew about this earlier than me? Kevin is immersed in his analysis. He turns and looks suspiciously towards Jonathan. Jonathan understands his gaze immediately. He smiles and exins, I only know about this yesterday. Kevin can only analyze in another direction. That means, the person spreading rumour is not Be but the murderer. He thinks about it for a while. When hes certain theres no other possibilities, he nods his head. However, Baron who is standing at the side interrupts his thoughts. The body might be fake. You havent seen it so you cant prove that its real. His sharp remarks silence the others. The mystery in front of them seems vague than ever. At this moment, Troy opens the upstairs door and walks down silently. Kevin looks at him and asks, How did the test go? Troy only nce at him, not blurting a word. Say it quickly. I can handle it. Kevin starts to panic. Your child is fine, but Kevin gulps, the but word means no good. But what? When your wife heard that youre fine, she ran away. ? Shock is written all over Kevins face. What did you say? Your wife ran away! Troy closes his eyes and shouts. Kevins fists clench tightly at his sides. Cant you even take care of one person? Troy feels helpless. Do you know how your wife threatened me? Yea? At that time, Kevin shows a I-will-kill-you-if-there-is-no-good-reason face. She said that if I dont help her, shell jump from this building and two lives will be gone. Im a doctor and I really cant see two lives just gone like that, so I have to let her go. Kevin asks only one question after hearing his exnation. Which direction did she go? Troy points towards the backdoor. That way. Goddammit! Kevin curses and gets ready to chase after her. Ellison reaches out and grab his arm. Dont go first. Bro! Kevin shouts at the top of his lungs. I need to get to her! Ellison rubs his forehead. Dont act rash. Ill call Kelly first and check whether your wife contacted her or not. Kevin stands at there anxiously. Jonathan takes his chance to approach him and says, Let me check and Ill prescribe the medications. Annoyed, Kevin stretches his hand for Jonathan to check, but his re remains on Troy, as if its a move to force the truth out of him. Troy innocently waves his hands. Are you still ming me for this? At this time, Baron suddenly speaks up, Since theres nothing left for us to do here, well leave. You guys go and do whats need to be done then. Wait. Kevin looks at him suspiciously. After a while he replies, True, theres nothing anymore. Go ahead then. Baron raises his eyebrows, silently agreeing with Kevin and turns to leave. He gets into the driver seat. As expected, theres someone hiding in the backseat. He looks into the rear-view mirror and smiles. Sunny. Sunnyes out of her hiding spot and rubs the non-existent dust on her body. Hi. Troy gets into the passenger seat. He checks his surroundings one more time and nces at the person behind him. He whispers to Baron, Start the car and leave this ce. We have to leave from the devils den as soon as possible. Sunny nods her head, agreeing with Troys words. Hurry. Baron knows that he cant convince Troy, so he just step on the elerator and leaves the ce. Suddenly, Sunny remembers an important question. She asks, Can I ask both of you a question? Troy answers, Just ask anything. We wee any questions. A sly smile creeps on Sunnys face. Which one of you is the top? Troy immediately regrets himself saying that they wee any questions. Ady like you have to receive prenatal education for the baby in your stomach. Do you understand? Sunny shrugs her shoulders. This baby will be given to Kevin Quinn anyways. Its fine. Now, answer my question. Troy looks at Baron, hoping that he can save him. However, Baron has no ns to get involved. You started it so youll solve this. Troy can only grit his teeth. He answers, Of course its me! Sunny actually never expect him to answer that she almost choke when he answered. Ahem. Troy Viktor, you are very brave. However, Baronwho is driving looks at Troy coldly and replies, Of course. Troys limbs shiver under his stare. He even start to feel his specific body part starting to go numb. Ahem. Lets not dwell on this issue anymore. Can you guys exin to me what happened back there? Baron asks, bringing the conversation back on the right track. For some reason, in the past when she first meet Baron, she thought that he was a kept man. Now, she feels that theres something very different about him. However, for now, these two men are the only people she can rely on so she dares not to talk without thinking beforehand. She starts to exin briefly in a pitiful tone. We heard your conversation from upstairs and felt that theres something strange about Bes case. In addition, I wanted to go out so I ask for Troys help Baron remains emotionless throughout her story. He says only one sentence after that. Ill give you three seconds to rephrase your sentences. Your story cant even be epted by elementary students. ... Im jealous. I dont want to stay in that stupid ce and be a giving-birth machine. Chapter 86 The Kept Man Chapter 86 The Kept Man After Troy hears those words heughs out loud which makes Sunny nce at him coolly. This answer is one that Baron is able to ept, We can let you stay in our home for a short period of time, however as soon as this matter is resolved then you must leave. No problem, Sunny is thinking to herself quietly, not even she knows when all this will be able to be resolved. Troy is a little impatient, Dont be like this Baron, she is a pregnant woman. You know she''s pregnant, and yet you''re still fooling around with her? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Troy replied, Why are you being aggressive with me? Although Baron is not angered by his words, he still decides to soothe him, I didnt mean to be aggressive with you. After Sunny sees Troy like this, she doesnt really feel he is the leader of the two and feels he isnt such a big man. On her side of things Sunny has happily gotten away, however on Kevins side of things, he is struggling to find Sunny. Damn it, where did you go, Troy, dont get caught by me, Im serious. Jonathan and Ellison both look anxiously at Kevin who is unaware of himself; they both sigh silently and think young people really dont know anything about love. Kevin suddenly remembers his home has surveince, as long as he can check the surveince then he will know which direction Sunny went in, therefore he anxiously asks Irene, Go and check the surveince, she certainly cannot have gotten far! At this moment Jonathan hesitantly begins to speak, Did you say that perhaps Troy and Sunny have both coborated with each other to leave together? Ellison pauses when he hears this and begins to feel extremely flurried to the extent of losing his mind, You are right. As he speaks he wants to call Troy, however he is stopped by Ellison who just regained his sanity, If you call him now, then its obvious he wont admit anything, so its best to find evidence first. At this moment, Irenees back with a stack of images, This is everything, where should we start looking from? Kevin hesitates for a short while and then says, We should start looking from the back door. Saying this he pinches his eyebrows, Thank you to all of you. Ellison pats his shoulders, No need to thank us, finding your wife is an urgent matter, especially because inside her stomach has a descendant of our family. Im not worried about this; if she really is with Troy then he will definitely look after her well. Ellison frowns, If this is the case, then I will ask you a question, do you know anything about where Barones from or who he is? Kevin hesitates and then says, A kept man? Forget it, Im going to head back and investigate a while, Ille find you tomorrow. Kevin nods his head, Alright, take care. Jonathan also stands up, Then Im also going to leave, I will go check the materials for you. Thest half of the sentence is directed at Ellison. Ellison doesnt say anything; he just pats Jonathan on the shoulders and then leaves. Kevin gloomily looks at his brother and Jonathan doing signnguage, however he cant guess what they are saying, but fortunately he still has Irene with him. Kevin, are you looking at Sunny? After hearing this, Kevins energy immediately returns, Not at all, Ill keep looking. Irene moves theputer a little closer, points at the dark shadow and says, Kevin look at this, is this shadowy figure Sunny? Kevin leans forward to take a look but sadly says, No, this is Troy. Irene understands and says, Why would Troy be here sote? Kevin then realizes that right now he is really concerned about whats going on, Thank you Irene, I will go find her tomorrow! Saying this he hugs Irene, while Irene feeling a little shy says, Kevin, Im already a fully grown adult now, I dont really feelfortable with this. Kevin smiles and says, You like it really, dont be so civil with me. However where Sunny is now, she suddenly shudders inexplicably and when Troy notices this he says, "What''s wrong, are you cold?" Sunny replies, Not cold, I just felt a slight chill, when we came out before were we photographed? Hearing this, Tory suddenly goes silent, Im not sure Inside the car suddenly goes quiet while Sunny says, Its over even if we had been seen. Troy holds his head, Then I will definitely be killed by Kevin Sunny cannot think of anything else, so can onlyfort him, Rx, I will protect you. Troy looks at her hazily through his tears, Are you serious? Sunny touches her forehead, Yes Im serious. At this moment Baron says in front of them, If you really want to hide from Kevin then I have an idea. Sunnys eyes lit up, What is it? Next door we have an empty room, you can live inside there. Did you bring your luggage? I brought my luggage, thank you so much. Sunny is sincerely grateful to both Baron and Troy, even when she is being so headstrong they still want to offer her help. No worries, this is no problem at all. Baron nces in the rear-view mirror with a calm look, this woman and his mother really do look simr. For a moment, the memory seems to drown him to the point he is almost unable to hold the steering wheel firmly. But he quicklyes back into focus again and grabs the steering wheel fiercely, and tries hard not to think about those things anymore. Meanwhile, Ellison is sitting in the car with a serious expression while Jonathan is beside him, "What is the background of Baron? Jonathan from the start knew about this discreet young guy, however just because he was busy with other things, therefore had no time to do any research about him. Sitting in Ellisons car, Jonathan is bing more and more curious about this person. Ellison doesnt say anything; the next time he begins to speak he changes the topic, Are we are to cure the poison from Kevins body, how much certainty is there? Jonathan sits up straight while he says, The poison is able to be cured, its just that there will just be some after effects. However, if we dont take care of it in the long term, then when hes old these after effects will be rather troublesome. Ellison sighs, Ok, if you need anything then let me know and Ill get it for you, you dont need to be gracious about this. But Ellisons face is hidden in the semi dark streetmp making it unclear whether his face is showing his true emotions. Jonathan suddenly thinks of a question, I thought what Baron said was very reasonable, do you think that Be really can die so easily? Ellison shakes his head, I cant say for sure, perhaps after she died there really are other people. After this is said they reach Jonathans house, You go on up, I still have something I need to do. Jonathon nods his head; once he gets out of the car he watches as Ellison drives away and then enters his building. After Ellison arrives home, Kelly is anxiously waiting directly outside the front door. What are you doing out here, arent you cold? Ellison gets out his car and directly puts his coat around Kelly, Lets go inside. I thought that you would return quicker, so I just decided to wait here for you, who knew that Ellison replied, Sorry, this is my fault. Quickly go inside and get warm, otherwise the neighbours will say I treat you badly. Kellyughs so much that snotes out of her nose, Go on, I will make you some porridge and soup now. Ellison makes a noise to show he heard and while helping Kelly go inside, he turns his head and nces at the colourful sky before going inside. It''s a pity that there are no stars tonight. Early the next morning Kevin hurries out the door to go find Troy to get his revenge, this bastard kidnapped his wife, this guy really deserves to be hacked to pieces. He is waiting for him to arrive, however there is no one inside Troys house. Is someone there? Open the door! Since no one opens the door, he has no other choice but to call Troy, Troy, you better answer the phone for me. Just the strange thing is, after the phone rings many times and no one answered, it just directly went to voicemail. There is nothing Kevin can do, so instead he goes to ask the property management guard, but who knew he would tell him this, Troy seems to have leftst night with many bags, it seems that he has gone on holiday." Kevin replies, Did he have a woman with him? The property management guard shakes his head, It appeared that he didnt, he left with another guy and told me he was his cousin. It seems that this guy is Baron. Then yesterday when he came back did he have a woman with him? The property management guard shakes his head again, No, it was just the two of them who returned, said he came back to pack some luggage. Seeing them like this, I think they were going on a business trip abroad. What exactly is Troy up to, Kevin is so angry that he almost smashes the phone in his hands. This is not good at all, he really doesnt know where Sunny is. However at this moment, the three people who are sitting on the airne right now are toasting to celebrate. Troy triumphantly says, Thanks to my quick thinking, Kevin will never be able to find us now, little Sunny, how are you going to thank me? Sunny makes a fake vomiting sound, Dont call me that, orter my son will start regarding you as his adopted father. Troy gleefully says, Then thats good, however if Kevin ever knew then I think he woulde at me with a knife. Thinking of that scene, he flinches slightly, however he quickly hardens himself again sand says, Whats there to be afraid of, we have Baron here. Sunny is very curious about who Baron is, so she asks a question, How did you two meet? Just hearing this question makes Troys expression change to a red colour. I, I previously just regarded him as a kept man who I was prepared to provide for and look after But who knew that he was the one that was going to be looked after. Sunny visualises this very interesting image of what Troy just said. As a result she starts tough out loud. Troy is a little embarrassed, Dontugh at me, Baron do you see, shes bullying me! Baron looks at Troy and smiles with a rarely seen warmth in his eyes, Yes. If youugh at me again then I will call Kevin. Sunny waves her hand and says, Troy spare me, I was wrong. If you want tough thenugh. Troy makes things worse while inside he feels mncholic and heavyhearted. I really am sorry. Sunny tries her hardest to stopughing and then changes her posture to one of seriousness, Regardless of everything, us meeting certainly was fate right! Chapter 87 Bella’s still alive Chapter 87 Bes still alive Baron quite agrees with that, especially when he has the chance to see the child of that person again after long years, and the child has even grown up. Youre right. Cheers! Ill empty it, please enjoy yourselves. Baron is sort of demotivated suddenly, he takes up his goblet in his hand, finishing his wine. At this moment, a girl who is dressed so weirdly walks over. Sir, Ms., Im here to freshen the drink for you. A few people give her a nce, with saying nothing, they hand out their goblets obediently, and everything seems to show that they have broken free from Kevin sessfully. On the other hand, Kevin who is swearing at the door of Troy receives a short message and an attachment of photo is found from its content. Kevins pupils shrink suddenly as he clicks on the photo. Surprisingly, there is a woman with her hands tied behind her back in the photo, Be! Youre not dead. Hurriedly, Kevin calls Ellison. Ellison, shes not dead, shes still alive! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ellison wakes up in the morning, he doesnt even have time to understand whats going on, and then he hears his younger brother shouting on the other end of the line. Bes still alive! If so, there is something funny about the matter. Kevin rubs his temples, having a look at Kelly who is still sleeping on the bed peacefully, then he walks to the balcony with his phone in hand. How do you know? Kevin replies, Someone has sent a photo to me, it can be seen from the photo that Be has been kidnapped. Ellison analyzes, Is it possible that the photo was shot the other day? However, he soon negates this answer, it just takes less than a single day since she ran away and being kidnapped afterward, how could the photo have been shot a few days ago? Wherere you now? Im at Troys house. You go home first. I will go meet up with Jonathan first, then welle to you together. Now, lets see if you can track the location of that phone. It wont work. That man sent the message to me with an anonymous phone number, it cant be tracked. Then you just wait for him. He will send the photo to you for the first time, he sure will have the second time. Iming now. Well. Kevin hangs up the phone despondently, looking up to the overcast sky, he feels a bit out of breath. Ellison kisses Kelly, who is drowsy on the forehead and says to her, Im going out to run an errand. Then he calls Jonathan directly, telling him Be might not die. When he is on the way, he receives a report from his subordinates, whom he has sent to investigate the news. Boss, Ive checked the corpse as you said. There are no traces of burns on her body, except that they look the same, so were sure its fake. Have you checked their DNA? Yeah, but the result is still pending. Alright, inform me when the resultes out. Speaking of which, he turns the steering wheel, parking his car outside a mansion in the western suburbs. Irene, are you there? Can you open the door for me? Irene greets him as she hears his voice. Young master, how do youe here early in the morning? Master Kevin has gone out not long ago Yeah, I know. Im waiting for him here, you just open the door for me. Irene opens the door and asks Ellison solicitously, Young master, have you had breakfast yet? At this moment, he only finds out that he was so hurried this morning and his stomach is still empty. Give me some breakfast, theres another maningter, I dont think he has his breakfast too. Irene goes to prepare breakfast as he said. It doesnt take long for him to sit down, and Jonathan arrives. You said you have news about Be? Ellison nods, Kevin has called me just now, he said that someone has sent him an anonymous message. Wheres he? I think hes on his way. After a while, Irene appears from the kitchen with the prepared breakfast. Young Master, he is? Im Jonathan, I came here yesterday. Irene nods, Yes, Ive got some impression on you. Jonathan put a smile on his face. Irene, youre such a good cook, the food smells good. Haha, please enjoy yourself, Ill go first. After Irene has left, Ellison only says, The subordinates I sent for investigation told me that despite their same face, theres not a scar on her. Jonathan says, Thats impossible, I remember Be has scars on her body, these scars cant even be wiped out through a stic surgery. So? Ellison spreads out his hands. But the result of DNA testing hasnte out yet, but Im sure well get the result soon, what we can do now is wait. Wait? Wait for Kevin, or wait for the mastermindsing for us themselves. Jonathan says, Theres a problem I dont quite understand. If the masterminds are on PY Gangsters side, then they must be having an objective specifically from the beginning and what theyve done now is to achieve that goal. But its been so long, we still cant figure out their intention. About this question, only the people in those days might be able to answer. Would the Hawkins family like to They wont. Kevin arrives in the midst of their conversation. As he sees two cars at the door, he knows that they are both here. He gets off of the car immediately, shutting the car door, and walking into the mansion. Ellison, Jonathan! Youre back. Ellison is not surprised that hees back alone, but Jonathan keeps looking behind him. Wheres my apprentice? He has run away. Kevin sits down with a straight face, taking out his phone, showing the message to both of them. Her scars look fresh. Jonathan says confidently. But Kevin is surprised at his words, I thought youre working at the Department of Design in the HL group. Jonathan gives him a nce. Does no one tell you that Ive change my career? I actually have the doctor license. It certainly is! If not, youremitting an illegal medical practice. Silently, he makes aint in the depth of his heart, then retreats to silence. Ellison and Jonathan then continue their conversation. The abrasions are fresh and look like theyve just added, moreover, theres not a scar on the corpse, the news of Bes death must be fake and she is most probably still alive. After the words, Ellisons phone rings, it is the call from Boss, something is wrong He is sort of tongue-tied. Ellison has a bad vibe, Whats wrong? You just say. The result of DNA testing has verified that the decedent is the eldest daughter of the Hawkins family indeed. Since Ellison put him on speaker, , everyonepses into silence as soon as he makes thement. Ten thousand question marks emerge and float in their hearts. This matter is getting trickier and more difficult. At this moment, Kevin also receives a phone call, he answers the call. Hello? Youre going to lose your most precious thing. His voice has been transformed with a voice changer, therefore, Kevin fails to identify the owner of this voice. As he hears he is about to lose his most precious thing, Kevins face suddenly changes color. Sunny! In the meantime, an airne explodes in midair, the sparks sh at every bound while the fusge is blown to pieces. Now five years have passed and its the time for them to meet each other again. When Sunny takes a flight back again, she gazes at the familiar scenery outside the window, overwhelming with a mixed emotion. Unconsciously, it all happened so long ago. A little girl in the side hears the words and chimes in, Mummy, have you been here before? Hearing this, Troy and Baron cant help tough. Whatre youughing at? They are soid back, but to the contrary, Kevin is tied up in his office as usual. He has been so busy with the non-stop cycle of meetings and business trips. He has just, for one thing, be different. There is a female personal assistant beside him, although she does not look the same with his former personal assistant, their facial features are rather simr to each other. It asions a great deal of talk in thepany. Five years ago, do you still remember Sunny? Its tragic that she has passed away in a ne explosion Really? You dont lie to me, do you? Why should I lie to you? I still remember that time when Bosss behavior was totally out of his character. At this moment, a shrill high-pitched voicees from behind. Are you idle now? Everyone looks back, unexpectedly, the speaker is the personal assistant of their boss. Someone ticks her off, Lettie rke, dont give yourself airs, what else will you do other than to seduce our boss? Thats it. The other one takes over the words. She doesnt look at what she looks like, how dare she be a temptress to seduce our boss! Lettie cant outargue them, then rolls her eyes and says, You guys speak ill of people behind their back, arent you worried that I might tell the boss on you? But no one takes it seriously. Just go and tell us on, we feel like seeing what you can tell the boss. Lettie smiles, but in the blink of an eye, she changes the smile to a pitiful look, saying to the man behind them, Boss, theyre bullying me! Now theyve just hit the panic button, slowly, they swivel round to face Kevin who is standing behind them with an empurpled face. Instantly, the colors drain from their faces. Boss, we go do our work first. Under the triumphant eyes of Lettie, the crowd go off with their tails between their legs, but they silently despise her at the bottom of their heart. Nheless, Lettie doesnt give a hoot about them. She is going to be the wife of the CEO, she doesnt have to make a fuss over such a trifle with these people. When Kevin turns around, she follows behind him directly. Boss, is there anything I need to do today? Kevin falls into a trance when looking at her face, he seems to have seen his former... But Kevin retracts the idea soon. Lets visit Snail Shell today to see how it is now under the management of Watson. Alright, boss. Are we going together, or am I going alone? I still have things to do, you can go by yourself. After the words, Kevin goes to his office packing up his stuff, then he heads for a ce where he has never absented himself under any circumstance every year of today. However, todays trip seems rather unpleasant, the moment he drives out of the underground garage, a little girl runs into the street. She wears her hair in two braids, rolling her big round eyes, a trace of panic shes in her eyes as the car is about to hit her. As Kevin sees that she doesnt try to dodge him, he ms the brake on. The little girl is frightened to fall over on the ground. Are you okay? Kevin quickly gets out of the car to check it out, that little girl looks about four years old. He cant help to fall into a mncholy thought, if shes still alive, their kid shouldve grown this big as well. Chapter 88 Discovered Chapter 88 Discovered When the young girl sees the handsome man, she cant help but look straight at him and blurts out, You are so handsome! Kevin cant help butugh, You really are a naughty little girl, did you get hurt? She immediately stands up, bounces up and down and uses actions to tell the handsome man in front of her that she is ok. As long as youre ok then thats all that matters but dont go running off on your own. I still have something I need to do so I must leave now. This is my business card; if something happens then you can give me a call, ok? The little girl obediently steps aside while holding the business card in her hand, and then waves at him and says, "Goodbye Kevin." Kevin nods his head at her and then drives off. The little girl murmurs to herself, Mom, I just saw dad. At this moment there is a voice suddenly behind her, Macie Ellen, why did you run off! Macie turns around and nces at the person who has appeared behind her, her shoulders stiffen, Baron, I made a mistake. The person who hase over is Baron. He looks at the license te number of the car that just left but doesnt say anything, instead he uses his hand to stroke Macies head, Dont worry, I just didnt keep a close enough eye on you, lets go now. Macie is still a child and after she is soothed by Baron the rain quickly turns to sunshine. She obediently takes his hand and says, Have mum and dade back yet? They are on the airne, whats wrong, do you miss them? There is some menace in his voice and it seems if she nods her head to this question then he will suddenly turn hostile towards her. However Macie is a very clever child, therefore in her hand she tightly grips Barons fingers, With you here, then I dont miss them. What do you want to eat for lunch? KFC! No! McDonalds! Keep dreaming! Pizza Hut! You might as well save your breath! Then, how about you make some food? Sure, lets go home. Macies face crumples after she hears this, she really dont want to eat Barons food. Baron lowers his head and notices her distorted expression, Is there something wrong? No, Im just hungry, lets go home now. Baron thinks about the license te number of the car he just saw, Did you encounter a rather strange person just now? Macie carefully thinks back, that handsome man cant be a strange person because he is her real father. Therefore she shakes her head and says, I didnt see anyone. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Alright, just be more careful from now on. No one is like you who is just four years old but loves to trip and fall! My mother says this is because when I was inside her stomach I didnt receive enough nutrients! Baron rolls his eyes after hearing this, Yes,dy Sunny is right. Macie turns her face to the side, Baron is so annoying! However going back to Kevin, after he had seen that young girl he has a strong feeling growing inside of him. This type of feeling is called regret. He suddenly ms the brakes of the car and stops in front of a cemetery. The guard of the cemetery recognises him as soon as he sees him, every year hees around this time. So he goes over and nods his head at Kevin. Has someone just been here? Mr. Ellison and his wife have just left. Kevin nods his head and then enters. After he gets to the ce that he already knows so well, the first thing he notices is a bunch of wild lilies in front of the tombstone. It seems it was Kelly who ced these flowers here. Kevin crouches down and cleans up all the weeds and then sits down, I havente here in so long now. Ive tried hard to keep myself busy because I thought this would help me miss you a little less; however I soon realised that this is just not possible. Sometimes Im not willing toe here, perhaps because I dont want to face the reality. Otherwise I can just tell myself that you are still alive somewhere else in the world living a good life. Today I met a young girl, its normal that this would make me think about our child. Would you say that if our child was still here, then she would already have grown up by now? Kevin is sitting alone at the cemetery, talking endlessly about many things while facing Sunnys picture. When he finishes speaking he cant help but cry, Pleasee back, Im begging you But only his surroundings cater to him, just a gust of cold wind. After Baron had brought Macie home and when they finished eating, he then takes her outside again. Baron, where are we going? Dont you miss your mum and dad? We are going to get them now. At this moment the sky is already turning dark. Because he has a small child sitting in the back, therefore he drives a little slower than usual. It was because of this that his car and Kevins car that was driving back happened to have a face-to- face, which makes them both look at each other nkly. Baron then sees the green traffic light in front of him and quickly presses down the car pedal and elerates away. However Kevin, who has just calmed down after seeing him thought about the person he just saw. Kevin knows that he has seen this guy before, its Troys friend. Why is he here, could it be that if he is still alive, then perhaps this means that Sunny is also As he thinks about his, the movement of his hands are so fast that he turns around and directly races through the traffic lights and drives on ahead amongst the sound of cars beeping their horns. It was not easy for Kevin to catch up to Barons car because if he drives too quickly then he will risk being discovered. Baron is not feeling good; Baron turns the car around, takes out his phone and calls Troy who has just a detour to lead him away. Troy curses at him on the phone, How were you discovered by him, how could you be so stupid! Baron, when I get back Ill deal with you. After he hangs up the phone, Troy says to the person next to him, That idiot Baron was seen by Kevin and is now being followed by him. Should we go home? This person nods their head, Ok, I havent gone back in such a long time. I now just want to go home and sleep with my Macie , and then go to work tomorrow morning. As this person speaks Troy looks down on them, I remember in the past you didnt enjoy your job that much. This can only mean that you didnt know me very well before. Alright Sunny, I guess I still dont know you that well. Lets go now and get some rest. Sunny nods and then lowers her head to conceal the sadness in her eyes. When she raises her head again she looks impervious to her passions and desires, "Let''s go, you call a car." Troy angrily says, Why should I! Because I have no one to look after but you do, so lets go. Troy has no other choice but to obediently call a car. Once they get inside the car, Troy answers Barons phone call again, Where are you, Ive lost the guy so I cane get you both now? We are already in a car so you can just go directly home. At this moment the sound of a soft voice can be heard through the phone, Troy you are so aggressive, unlike mum who is gentle. Sunny who was called gentle by Macie chuckles out loud and says softly to Macie, Are you being a good girl at home, were you doing as you were told by Baron? Macie says, Yes I did as I was told, it was just the food he makes She isnt finished speaking when Baron interrupts her, Ok, enough, Ill see you at home. After the phone hangs up the two people in the car burst outughing, This fool, does he think we dont know that his cooking skills are bad? I worry that Macie is skinnier than she was a few days ago. Hahaha, when we get back we shall see for ourselves. When they arrive back home, the first person they see isnt Baron or Macie, however not knowing how long he has been standing there is Kevin. As soon as Troy gets out of the car, he is flustered and wants to return to the car, but he had already been seen. Troy! Kevins words seemed to have been squeezed out through his teeth full of anger. Troy cannot help but take a step back, If you have something to say then say it. Where is my wife! Troy knows that Sunny has not yet prepared to see Kevin again, so therefore he turns around and pretends to take out luggage from the car and then says to the driver, Please can you drive around for a while and thene back hereter. Then Troy shouts, Driver can you please open the car trunk, I want to get my luggage out. The driver does as he is told and then opens the car trunk to let Troy take out his luggage. Kevin watches his every move from not far away, sees him walking over with his luggage and then grabs his cor, Tell me everything right now. Troy motions for him to let go first, "You need to let me go first before I can exin, how can I talk when you are strangling me like this? Kevin lets go of Troy and says, You need to exin everything to me. Shes already Troy nces from the corner of his eye at Sunny sitting in the car and is now being driven away and then continues to speak, Shes gone now. After Kevin hears this it was as if all his strength has been drained, "Really, shes gone?" Troy nods his head, Yes, why would I lie to you. Im such a fool. Kevin suddenly looks up andughs, "I always held onto a little bit of hope that she was still alive. Troy, you were the one who took her away, why did you not take better responsibility for her? Why are you still alive, but she is dead?" Troy knows that he has misunderstood, but there was nothing to exin at the moment, so he simply lowers his head and says sorry, just to keep the charade going for a little longer. Sorry? Troy, do you know the difference between you and a murderer? Troy has no time to provide an exnation when a clear voice is heard next to him, Troy, whats wrong with my father? Kevin reacts to this and begins to speak to the small child, Who are you, do you know me? Macie looks at her father who was fine during the day but now here in the evening he seems to look a little crazy so she steps back a little scared. Baron thenes and says, She is called Macie, and she is not who you think she is. Kevinsst hope is shattered, and he lowers his head in frustration, "Oh, yes, I shouldn''t have had any hope for this." Troy looks at his former friend bing depressed like he had never seen before. He cannot bear it anymore and so when he was about to step forward to tell him the truth, he sees that Baron secretly shakes his head at him. As a result Troy is forced to stop these thoughts and says, "Kevin, keep looking forward. Chapter 89 You’re Welcome to Seek Revenge Anytime Chapter 89 Youre Wee to Seek Revenge Anytime Kevin rubs the tears in his eyes. He says, Troy Viktor, I wont let it go. Troy sighs, Im really sorry, so youre wee to seek revenge anytime. What Troy meant is that he feels sorry for hiding the fact that Sunny is still alive, but Kevin naturally assumes that hes talking about the kidnapping of Sunny. Just wait and see. Kevin sits in the car. Before departing, he squints his eyes towards Macie who is standing beside Baron. She does not look like Sunny at all. He then drives off without any hesitation. When he leaves, Troy asks, Why didnt you let me say it? We promise her to not say it. In addition, shes living a good life now and doesnt need someone irresponsible like him. Troy says, Even its that way, its not good for us to interfere in their matters. At this moment, Macie interrupts their conversation, Uncle Troy and Uncle Baron, are you guys saying about the matters between daddy and mommy? Troy looks at Macie. She looks like Kevin when he was young. His heart softens at the sight. Yeah. Does Macie want daddy? Macie pretends to consider seriously and says, If mommy doesnt want him, I can dont want too. Troy looks at Macie with pitiful eyes. Your mommy wants him. Its just that now its not the right time. Can Macie wait some more? Macie nods, Okay. Ill listen to you. After Troy consoles Macie, he calls Sunny, He left. You cane back now. Sunny answers, I never left. Im just at the corner. Troy finds her under her instructions. He cant help but to say, You surely have the guts to hide here. What are you going to do if you get caught? Sunny shrugs, It doesnt matter. At most Ill greet him. You sure are something. I was so stubborn just now. Anyways, are you hungry? Lets go eat. Sunny nods her head. All of a sudden, with a serious look on her face, she turns to Troy and says, Thank you. Thank you for being willing to take me with you. Thank you for not giving up on me during your worst times. Thank you for saving me. Troy awkwardly looks at Sunnys neck and saw the scar. I owed you this so dont thank me. Sunny shakes her head and smiles. Theres no clear line between us now. Lets go and eat. After finishing her sentence, she takes her luggage and walks out. Macie, do you miss me? Macie runs towards her and hugs her tightly. She says in cute voice, yeah, mommy, I miss you! I want to eat the meals cooked by mommy. Sunny carries Macie in her arms, Oh, youve be heavier. That is because she eats unhealthy food every day. Of course she will be fat. Baron who is at the side interrupts coldly. How dare she diss the food made by him. Sunny smiles. You two are unbelievable. Troy follows up behind Sunny. Lets go upstairs. Sunny, is it okay if you stay opposite our house? Sunny nods her head. Im not picky. In fact, Im very grateful to have a ce to stay. I stay in that ce at first. Later on when Baron moves in to the house opposite mine, I move into his house. Troy goes on rambling while helping Sunny with her luggage. On the other hand, Macie is clinging onto Baron. Uncle Baron, carry me. Youre already big yet you want me to carry you. Baron diss her but he still carries her in his arms. It is not easy to raise up this kid. There are many instances where she is on the brink of death. What surprises them is that she manages to survive every time. Its true that youve be fat. But you still have to eat more. Uncle Baron, you cannot say girls are fat. I wont find a girlfriend anyway. Then will you dislike godfather if hes fat? I wont. I just dislike you! Macie angrily bites his shoulder. Bad uncle! Sunny and Troy who are at the side find the scene funny. Hes so reluctant to admit his love for her. He is the most excited person when Sunny gives birth to Macie. He cant even hold the nket properly at that time. But then, they cant use the tactic of exposing his weak spot. Else they wont live peacefully after that with Barons habit to seek revenge at the smallest issue. Therefore, while stifling theirughter, they start to discuss what to eat for dinner. Baron, are there any food at home? Ill cook. In the end, Sunny decides to cook herself since its healthier. Theres a chicken and a bit of prawns. Its in the freezer. Ive bought them yesterday since this kid likes to eat. There are vegetables, potatoes and eggs too. Sunny interrupts him when hes about to say more. Thats more than enough. Can you cook ? Ill take care of the rest. Baron nods his head. Sure. Troy says with a bored face, I want to eat fried shrimps. I want the shrimps steamed! They start to argue whether to have the shrimps fried or steamed for dinner. The lift hasnt reached their floor so Sunny leans against the wall of the lift while watching them with a big smile on her face. They finally ovee it. She doesnt know what crossed her mind, but tears start to well up in her eyes. She quickly turn her back towards them in hopes of not getting seen. Look at you! Why are you crying? Troy hands over a piece of tissue. Youre still a crybaby even though youre already a mom now. Look, Macie is stronger than you. Sunny pouts while rubbing her eyes. The wind caused this! Is it so? However, her own daughter exposes her. Mommy, were in the lift. There is no wind here. Macie is so cute! Theyughed. In the midst ofughter, the lift reaches the 22nd floor. This is the key. You go and put your stuff down while Ill clean up the kitchen. Baron gives the key to Sunny. He then proceeded to clean up the kitchen which looks like a battlefield. Troyughs. Baron, did you bomb the kitchen yesterday? Shut up. If you say one more word, youll not be able to sleep tonight. Troy immediately shuts his mouth obediently. Im sorry. On the other hand, Macie follows Sunny to the other room. Mommy, is this our house? Yes my baby. Do you like it? If mommy likes it, I like it. Alright, Macie go and sit with your uncle first. Ill clean this room up for a bit. However, Macie shakes her head. I dont want to be the third wheel! Sunny is surprised at her words, only then to realize what she meantter on. You little kid, so small yet so smart. Ill help you, mommy. Okay. But you have to be careful and dont fall down. One more thing, dont stress yourself too much. Else she will get a fever again. Macie nods her head. Okay mommy. Come, Ill open this box first. I brought you snacks. But you need to have lunch first before eating them. Okay. Wow, chocte! Macie pecks her mother on the cheek. She then takes the chocte to put it in the refrigerator. Sunny smiles while shaking her head. Her little daughter is surely something. Now, can you help me to sweep the floor? You only need to sweep this part. Okay! Both of them work hard to clean the ce up. Sunny estimates that Troy and Baron have finished their business. She goes over and knocks on their door. She hears moaning sounds before she can eveny her hands on the door. Sunny blushes. These two need more time.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Sunny turns to her daughter who is confused and says, Your uncles are still busy. Well Macie is curious. Mommy, why are they so busy even though they juste back? Sunny covers her mouth. Well talk about it at home. Dont disturb them. Macie nods her head obediently. They then head back to their house. Macie, if you are not with mommy for a long time, will you miss mommy? Macie nods her head. Its the same case for your uncles. They havent met each other in a long time, so they have a lot to talk about. Therefore, we cannot disturb them now, do you understand? Macie doesnt fully understand, but she nods her head. Understood. Her next question catches Sunnypletely off guard. Then daddy and mommy have not met for so long too. Will it be the same? Ahem. Its not the same for our case. If I dont meet up with your father, its for your own good. Surprisingly, Macie hugs her mother. She says, Its fine mommy. I can take care of myself. Sunny looks at the hair whorl on top of her daughters head. Thinking back at the difficult days where she almost didnt made it, her eyes start to tear up. At this time, there is a knock on the door. Are you guys done cleaning? Is my house that dirty? Shameless! Sunny rolls her eyes. Wereing. Were just resting for a while. Be quick. Im hungry. When Macie hears her godfathers voice, she slides down from Sunnysp and runs towards the door. She opens the door and asks naively, Uncle Troy, have you finish your business with Uncle Baron? Even though there is not much context in her question, it is enough to make Troy scold Sunny. Sunny, what have you tell her! Sunny sighs. She doesnt have any human rights at all. Sunny stands up. Macie, dont spout nonsense. Lets go to eat at your uncles house. Troy urges them too. Hurry. Troy is now living on thin ice. Who knows when Kevin Quinn decides to show up at his doorstep. However, itll most probably be peaceful for a while since he has lied to him. If worsees to worst, theres still Macie as a shield. Only after listening to Sunnys exnation is Troy willing to escort them to eat, no, cook. Sunny scans the kitchen that is barely eptable for her. She then suppresses her inner perfectionism trait and starts to cook. She cooks the dishes that satisfy the needs of the three people. When she serves, they are already sitting at the dining table holding their chopsticks, ready to dig in their food. Chapter 90 Why would I lie to you? Chapter 90 Why would I lie to you? Mommy, it smells so good! Among them Macie is the most supportive of the food. Eat it, I still have one more soup to finish then Im done. The other three people dont pay attention to what she is saying and start to pick up their chopsticks to eat. Macie, eat this. Baron uses his chopsticks to throw the vegetable dish he doesnt like into Macies bowl. Baron, I also dont like this dish! Young children must eat enough vitamins, if you dont believe me then ask Troy! Macie be good, after you finish eating this then Troy will take you to eat ice cream. Dont you want to eat some Haagen-Dazs ice cream? Macies eyes light up, Yes I want to eat that! She then obediently swallows down the vegetables. Troy proudly looks at Baron, Seems that Ive done the trick. Baronughs and points at the body position of Troy, and Troys expression changes, Damn it, are you a hooligan or some kind of inhumane beast! Baron doesnt answer, but he uses his chopsticks again to throw the vegetables into Macies bowl. After Sunny sits down at the table, Troy while eating says, Tomorrow which hospital should I go look around to find you a job post? Otherwise if you stay inside all day then you will start to go crazy. Sunny understands what he means and nods her head, Am I able to enter the hospital now? Troy after hearing this res at Sunny, I dont even want to know who put this idea into your head, but why wouldnt you be able to go to the hospital? As the sound of his voice dies away he hears the sound of someone sneering which makes him so angry he almost throws his chopsticks, Why are youughing at me! Her medical skills are a lot better than yours. Really, by teaching apprentices how to starve to death. Sunny takes an amused look at Troy, and then pushes his favourite dish towards him, "Master, this is what the apprentice made especially for you. You won''t starve with me." Troys face turns cloudy and after he pulls a long face, eats some food he then says to Baron, Today Im going to sleep in the study. Before Baron has time to start feeling confused by this, he hears the voice of Macie next to him interrupt, Why, are there not enough beds in Barons home? Troy almost chokes after hearing this, Macie, eat your food, you almost caused me to choke to death. Macie pouts rather unconvinced but then grabs her chopsticks and stuffs the vegetables into her mouth that Baron gave her. After eating and drinking, Sunny bids farewell to the two of them. Before they leave, she says sincerely, "You two please control yourselves. Don''t forget that there is a child in our family." Troys face turns red and then pretends to say rather aggressively, Ok we understand, you should leave now. Macie waves to them both and says, Baron, Troy, goodnight. Goodnight darling, see you tomorrow. After the door closes, Troy is especially malevolent towards Baron and says, You monster! Sunny is very tired because she had been flying all day and had to clean and cook when she came back. So after Sunny puts Macie to sleep, as soon as her head touches the pillow she also falls asleep. She doesnt dream all night until its the next day. What wakes her up is the doorbell that keeps ringing. Iming, who is it? Sunny is very irritated from being woken up and thinks who could be so ignorant and disturb people sleeping so early in the morning. Macie who is also scared is standing by her door rubbing her tired eyes. Mom who is it? I will go see who it is, but you should go back to sleep. Macie nods her head and her eyes float back to her room without focus. Sunny prepares to curse this person who is knocking on her door, however once she opens the door and sees clearly who it is, all the words she prepared to say suddenly scatter away. The blood on her facepletely disappears, Its, its you. In front of her is Kevin standing there with an expressionless face, both as if he is waiting for an exnation and as if he just wants to take a good look at her. Come on in. The two of them face each other for a while, and once Sunny realizes that Kevin doesnt leave after seeing her, she then has to invite him in and sit for a while. Its just for a short while and then Ill make him leave. Sunny says this quietly to herself. When Kevin sits down on the sofa he is still just as expressionless as before, however once he sees her neck his expression rxes slightly. Sunny without thinking hides the scar on her neck however she is toote because he has already noticed. How did that happen? Sunny sees that he really wants to get to the heart of the matter, so as a result she tries to deceive him, Its nothing, I just wasnt careful before and hurt myself. Kevins face turns cold, Sunny, do you really think Im a fool? Being asked this, Sunnys expression turns to despair, Then what do you want me to say, that year when I didnt want to live anymore so I tried to slit my own throat but I was unsessful? Or do you want me to say when I was in the ne crash a piece of ss almost killed me? Why for so long did you not try toe find me, if Kevins voice falls silent, and a deep exhaustion is revealed within it, "If you were just willing toe find me..." Sunny sneers, How could I daree find you, it was the girl of your dreams who made me so scared like this. Tell me how I could havee to find you? " Kevin who feels as if he has finally touched upon the truth about what happened that year feels a little excited, What did you say, say it again? However it seems Sunny misunderstood, What, did I insult the girl of your dreams? No, I didnt mean that, I mean that year The past is in the past, we are both still alive and well now so there is no point worrying about events of the past. Just regard me as gone and from now on its best that we never meet again. After Sunny says this, she remembers how pitiful and stupid she was that year, so why was she still so attached to someone she is unable to have? In the end wasnt it her who was covered in cuts and bruises. I think there has been a misunderstanding between us, so how about we clear up this misunderstanding? No, I think you should leave here now. Kevin wants to say something else, but hears a timid childlike voice behind him, "Mum...what''s wrong?" Kevin turns his head and sees that it is the young girl who was almost hit by a car that day in the car park! What did she call Sunny? Kevin turns his head back around and stares at Sunny, he attempts to see if there is something in her eyes to figure out whats going on, however there is nothing. The tenderness in Sunnys eyes is only released temporarily when she looks at the young girl. Dont you think you should give me some exnation? Kevin is suddenly a little anxious, she called Sunny her mum so doesnt that mean that he is Kevin, this has nothing to do with you. Macie, you need to go back to your room, wait for me to send this man out and then Ille to you. Although Macie really wants to listen to her mum and dads conversation, however seeing her dad with his serious expression and her mums coldness, she feels its best if she goes and hides. Therefore Macie returns back to her room. As soon as Sunny sees that her daughter has closed her door she then says to Kevin, No, she is not your daughter. She is just about the right age to be, so why do you say she is not? Kevin does not believe what Sunny has said; subconsciously he knows that Sunny is deceiving him. Sunny has no other option so all she does is sigh, Your child died not long after that year he was born. Kevins eyes widen when he hears this as if struck by lightning, What did you just say? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sunny looks at him and keeps telling him barefaced lies, It was a boy and when he was just born he was very thin because of insufficient nutrition. Therefore he couldn''t survive the flu that year, and just like that he died." As Kevin listens to her speak he feels as if he is listening to a story about someone else. You are definitely lying to me how is this possible? Kevins hands are trembling slightly, and Sunny notices him doing this with a painful unable to bear look in her eyes. However she is unable to let anyone snatch her child away, including Kevin. She still doesnt know what the situation is between Kevin and Be, so therefore she refuses to put her child in danger. Kevin, what is the use of me lying to you. If you want to believe it then believe it but if you dont believe me then forget it. In fact go out and turn left, if you don''t believe me then you can ask Troy." Kevin suddenly feels that in all these years he has been living as a fool, being yed by everyone and being sent in circles with lies. Hahaha He suddenly raises his head andughs and then within the next second he unexpectedly spits out some blood from his mouth. Sunny is frightened from what she has just seen; she does not understand why Kevin inexplicably spitted out blood. Dont move, let me have a look. While Sunny says this she sits down next to Kevin to see whats wrong with him, but who knew that Kevin wouldnt like this. No need to worry, knowing that you are still alive my heart that has been in a knot for many years now has finally been untangled. From now on I wont pester you again. Sunnys heart shrinks painfully when she hears thest sentence, and she couldn''t speak because of the pain. However while he is speaking Kevin stands up swaying slightly, I wont disturb you or your daughters life anymore, Im ready to go now, so I wish you all the best. The deep voice seems to hit Sunnys heart with a heavy hammer, for thest time she told herself. Then while Kevin wasnt paying attention she pulls him to sit down again and says, Dont move, I am going to examine you, it will be quick. Kevin is suddenly being dragged towards the sofa and without thinking about it wants to stand up. He is not in such a fragile state that he needs a woman to look after him. Sunny forces him to sit down while an indescribable anger is growing inside her, Sit down now and dont move! Without waiting for him to resist she uses her other hand to check his pulse. Who knew that the more she examines him the tighter her eyebrows crease together with focus, The poison within your body hasnt been cured yet? Kevins secret is suddenly discovered and the expression on his face is not pleasant, "This has nothing to do with you, have you finished examining me? Once youre done then I will leave." Sunny stops him again when he was about to get up, "Wait a moment, I''m going to call Troy, don''t move." Saying this she stands up and calls Macie, Macie, please can you stay here and keep an eye on this man. Im going to find Troy and make hime over here. Ill be back as soon as possible. Chapter 91 Come at the Door Chapter 91 Come at the Door Kevin realizes he is unable to leave, so he just sits and stares at this little girl in front of him, "Are you still sleeping?" When Sunny hears him talking, she feels relieved, and walks quickly to knock on Troys door. Troy gets up and was going to the bathroom while he hears a knock on his door. "Coming." Troy opens the door and the sight of Sunny, upsets him a bit. Sunny speaks fast, "Kevin is not feeling well." Troy feels his legs shaking, "Where is he now, in your house?" Sunny nods, "I asked Macie to stay with him, but what he doesnt know is that Macie is his own child." "Oh..." "Do you remember the poison in Kevins body?" "Yes I do. Didn''t Kevin say he cured it?" Sunny says with a serious expression, "I have witnessed him vomiting blood and I checked his pulse, I dont think it is cured at all!" "Seriously, What is this idiot doing?" "I''m no doctor, you are! Please, if there is anything you could do, I would appreciate it very much," Troy and Kevin have been friend for so long, so he just get dressed and grab his tools to go check on him. Kevins , he is having a friendly chat with Macie, "How can I call you, is Macie fine to you?" "Yes, mister." "Ok then, which day were you born Macie?" "October 23rd." "Wow, your birthday ising." "Mister, I want to invite you to my birthday, do you want toe?" Looking at Macie. who is about the age of his lost child, Kevin couldnt say "no". "Then Macie, when you pick up a location and a time just let me know, I will be there!" Macie starts giggling around from excitement at Kevins words. She cannot resist but jumps on hisps and kisses him on the cheek so loudly that the noise made Kevin deaf for a second. Kevin looks at the small soft body in his arms, somehow a sad feeling rose. He hesitates but he eventually stretches out and hug her. It''s just that something came up in Kevins mind, "Macie, where is your father?" Macie gives him a meaningful look, and then goes, "Mom says, dad is far far away. I will meet him when Ill be grown enough to travel alone." Kevin thinks to himself that the father she is talking is most likely dead, Sunny must have told her this white lie to protect her. Kevin''s heart squeezed at the thought of this little girl, he strikes Macie''s hair, and keep chatting with her softly. When Sunny and Troy get there they find before their eyes the sweetest scene every, and they stand at the entrance to not interrupt that joyous moment between Kevin and the little one. Macie suddenly sees Troy and Sunnying in and shouts, "Mom! Uncle!" while sliding off Kevin Quinn''s leg. Kevin crosses eyes with Troy showing some disappointment as thetter lied to him yesterday iming that Sunny was gone, Troy is more concerned about the undissolved poison in Kevin Quinns blood than the unfriendly wee he received from him, so he walks over and sits beside him. "Kevin, allow me, don''t move." Kevin kept chatting with Macie ignoring Troys words, moving his hands freely. Troy is seriously worried about him and goes, "Are you aware that the poison, if not cured with antidote will kill you? We do not have much time left." Kevin looks indifferent, "I am, and?" "And you are killing yourself! Be has been begging you to take the medicine for so many years, are you saying that all her efforts have been in vain?" Kevin muses "What Be has to do with it?" Troy replies coldly, "After helping us, didn''t shee back for you again and again?" Hearing Troys talk, Sunnys mind travels back into memoryne, seeing the whole year shing in front of her closed eyes. Kevin is even more puzzled, "What is it that you are not telling me, what did Be do?" Troy sneers, "There is no need to act in such way, we all know how high you hold Be, I will not say anything that might discredit her. We have died once already, we cannot bear doing that once more." Kevin knows they are not telling the whole truth, Every time they speak about Be the air get dense, he wonders what have happened between them. Quin sabe? Kevin is not going to throw gasoline on fire for now, he closes his eyes and remains silent. Troy finishes checking the pulse for him, and he drops a bomb, "If you wish to die, just keep going like that." Macie gets a little scared hearing those words. She hides behind Sunny and asks with trembling voice, "Mom, why uncle is mad?" Sunny caresses her forehead, "Your uncle got out of the bed grumpy this morning, nothing to be afraid of, kid." Hearing this, Troy walks to the room staggering, gets in the bed, rolls over and goes back to sleep. Kevin, Sunny and Macie remain in the room. Sunny knows that the poison situation is getting dangerous, and she cannot stand it. Before he leaves, Sunny says, "Take care of yourself." Kevins mood spikes up. He rejected all kind of treatments so far like he is punishing himself. He doesn''t take Sunnys words well, creating a spiral of events out of his control. It''s just that since she has returned, he doesn''t know how to behave. "I will," he says to Sunny and then makes firm decisions in his mind I''m going to live my life properly, all the things that happened filled my heart with doubts, and now I must deal with my past once again. Sunny stares at Kevin''s as he walks away, and begins to wonder whether hering and going is doing any good to him. The memories ofst years events are still vivid, and Sunny can''t just forget all the struggles. Looks like a storm is on its way... "Mom, I''m hungry." Macies words drags her back to reality. She lowers her head and looks at her baby. She feels lucky, she still has her. "Macie, what would you like to have? Mommy is gonna make it for you." "I want fried eggs!" "Fried eggs will be then." Sunny flicks Macies nose, "Go wash your hands first." Sunny looks at Kevin while preparing breakfast for the little one, the aura surrounding him is quite dark. Ruminating on Troy and Ellens words, Kevin gets to the conclusion that everything started with Be. Kevin couldn''t help but think of the scary voice call he received some time ago, saying that he would lose his most valuable things. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Is this Bes revenge? But why conceal it and fake her death? With this on his mind he takes out his phone and makes a call. "Jonathan, it''s me. Have you got time for me now? I have something to discuss with you." Shortly after, at Jonathans ce he pours the coffee in the mugs, sits down and goes, "I am all yours." Kevin takes a sip of coffee trying to be lucid and exhaustive, beginning from the simplest thing, "Your apprentice came back, and brought a daughter with her." Jonathan gets a little excited hearing this, "Are you talking about my precious apprentice, Sunny Ellen?" "Indeed." "Where did you meet them?" "Don''t worry about it, it''s not the reason I am here for. Do you remember that corpse that looked like Be we found back then?" Jonathan hesitates, "I obviously do, what''s up with it?" Kevin says, "Based on the information I got today, Be is still alive, and that corpse does not belongs to her at all." Jonathan reminds him softly, "Master, arent you forgetting something? Didn''t you say that the body was perfect and with no scars?" Kevin looks at him as he goes on, "Did you also forget that the DNA of the corpse matched Bes father, proving her identity unequivocally?." Jonathan gets pensive, "I find it weird too. If the corpse belongs to Be, where are the scars of the wound? If it is not Be, how can the DNA match with her fathers. It doesn''t make any sense." "There is something else. ording to Sunnys words, she met Be just before the ident and she told her something." Jonathan squints, "That should involves you, right?" "I do not care about that. The point is: if Be is still alive, where is she now? Is she the mastermind, acting from the shadow for all those years, behind all the things that have happened?" Jonathan coughs ufortably when he hears the word "Mastermind", and then ys along with Kevin, "So what we have to do now is to find her, or say to draw her out, but more importantly, you need to figure out the reason of this all." Kevin nods and says, "Besides me, there is someone else involved with her death, he could be the key." "Who?" "Greg Reed." After listening to Kevin spections, Jonathan seems to be thoughtful, "The death of Greg Reed should be poisoning. Is it convenient for you now? If we can, we go to his residence and take a look around." Kevin says, " let''s check it out then." "By the way, your brother has been asking about you, he sends his regards." Kevin smiles helplessly, "Tell him I am still alive." Jonathan sighs and wants to say something but Kevin precedes him, "I''m going to get rid of the poison now, do you think I still have time?" Chapter 92 Ham Omelette Chapter 92 Ham Omelette Jonathan gets shocked when he hears the words, "Are you going to finally treat your poison?" "Yeah." Kevin says, "I still want to live, hope diesst they say." Jonathan chuckles and says, "Yes they say that. It is been quite a while now but if you do well, you might seed." Kevin doesn''t expect to be cured, he just hopes to clean the blood in order to have few more years to live. "How is my big brother doing?" Kevin remembers that when he rejected the treatment, Ellison was so angry that he almost burned the house. Ellison reacted badly to Kevins stubbornness and spoke out of anger, "Don''t expect me to help you dig your own grave, I will not attend your funeral either." They have not spoken in years as he went on a journey around the world with Kelly. He only knows that Jonathan has always been his brother''s spokesman, but it only works one way, if Kevin asks for news, nothing is known. "Your brother is doing quite well, and you are an uncle now." Jonathan inadvertently drops a bomb while holding the steering wheel firmly. "My brother has a baby?" Kevin nearly jumps out of the car at that new. "Yes, your little nephew is so cute, with round eyes, he is so dynamic." Kevin feels lost. He has missed so much in the past years. He didn''t protect his love ones, did not take care of his brother nor took care of his own body. Jonathan notices that Kevin is feeling blue, so he unravels Ellisons n, "Dont be too sad. ording to what your brother said, he is on his way back, he wants you to choose the name for your nephew." Kevin cannot believe it, "Really?!" Jonathan nods, "We spoke yesterday and he said that the kid is feeling a little unease so they will be back soon." Hearing this new, Kevin''s mood improves slightly, "Well, I have to think of a wonderful name now." All the bad things he has done over the past years, lose their importance. "Here, how can someone live here?" A scene of unique squalor appears before Jonathan''s eyes. "Can people really live in a ce like this one?" Kevin nods preparing himself to knock at Greg Reed''s house. No onees to open the door, so he looks back at Jonathan. "Allow me, you are still weak." Jonathan raises his leg kicks hard the door. Useless to mention, the door cracks in two and falls on the ground. They look at each other, and then go in. Jonathan sharpens his eyes and notices something on the floor. It is a red agate earring. He walks over, thinks about it and then picks up the earring with the sleeve wrapped around his hand, just to make sure not to leave any fingerprint, "May it belongs to my apprentice?" Kevin shakes his head, "Your apprentice doesn''t like such bright colours." Jonathan nods, "This may be evidence, keep it well." The search into the house keeps going. Nobody have lived in the house for a long time, the spiders took over filling the walls with webs and the amount of dust is insane, hard to breath. Jonathan covers his mouth making a disgusted moan, observing all the garbage left around. "I truly feel sorry for this man, living in this house was not enough, he has been poisoned to death too." Kevin agrees with a simple nod. The earring is the only evidence they found after a meticulous search. "Jonathan, do you know how and where the poison has been made?" Kevin wants to track down the killers tracing the poison back to its origin. Jonathan shakes his head. "Synthesization of poison is very random, you can make it at home by yourself." ...Who invented this poison? That was random too! Kevin goes to check if the water in the well presents some irregr aspects but it is a long shot, too many years have passed. The evidences have been wiped by the weather, the earring itself has been worn out by time, even the colours are all faded. "There is nothing more to be discovered in Gregs ce, let''s head back." Kevin nods. He takes ast stroll just to make sure they did not miss anything. Sunny, back at home is looking for the right words to give Macie a bad new but she is eating and Sunny doesn''t want to ruin her meal. "Macie, now you are a big girl, and do you know what big girls do? They go to school with their peers" When Macie finds out that the mother wants to send her to school she whines and tears, squeezing her eyes and puts on a nice staging. Sunny is not easy to fool though and goes ruthless, "Quit with the act already, you are a big girl but not that big to fool me. I have already contacted the school for you, do you want me to take you there or do you prefer to be apanied by your two uncles?" Macie nces at the door in the other side of the room and thinks about her uncles still asleep, does she really have a choice? She can only say aggrieved, "You take me there mommy." Sunny chuckles. The little one is madly cute. "Mommy is a badass, isnt she?" When the school is on sight Macie begins to walk like a man toward the gallows and the teacher, whos waiting for her, is brutallypared to the hangman waving his hand to take her life away. "Mrs. Ellen, don''t worry, we will take good care of Macie. She is in good hands now, be at ease." After all due exnations were given to the dean, Sunny pats Macie''s head, "Atta girl, don''t make troubles, I will pick you up after school." Macie, not happy, says, "I want uncle toe and pick me up!" "Okay, I''ll tell your uncle then, go in with the teacher now." The dean bends down and takes Macie''s hand, "Macie, let''s go to the yground and meet your teachers." Macie turns her head every step while she was walking into the school. She looks at the daughter until she disappears behind the doors. She turns around and goes on her way. The phone rings, anonymous number it says, Sunny picks up the call to hear, "You are back after all." That voice, calls for an unpleasant feeling in her heart, "Who are you, how do you know that? Are you stalking me?" A chill shivers down the spine. "I would not go that far. I have to say I am impressed. You have survived, was it luck?" Sunny sneers, "Bewhat do you care?" "Sunny, if I''m not living happily, why should you? I told you, I will haunt you to death. Hahaha." "Psycho." Sunny hangs up. She nces back at the school and many bad images emerge in her mind. She is concerned now, she wants to take Macie back... Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then she thinks about it, Macie just went in, taking her away now will do no good to her. It is better to pick her up earlier in the afternoon. When Sunny gets home, the two uncles are already awake and Troy is peeping out of the door. When he sees Sunnying out of the elevator, his eyes light up, "What happened?" Sunny''s face is ghastly, "Be called." Troy assumes a frown, "How does she know about us..." Sunny burst out, "She is been stalking Kevin!" They both feel dizzy, "What does she wants and why now?" Troy feels the same way, "She wants revenge, Be is dangerous and unpredictable, we have got to be extremely careful, where is Macie?" "I just dropped her at school and one of you two has to go and pick her upter this afternoon." "Whats your n?" "I will go to find a job for living, we gotta eat no?" "A job, wait up, I have found it for you,e and take a look." Troy is euphoric about it, "I found a doctor''s position in the city hospital, and sent your CV, they want you there this afternoon." Sunny''s eyes widens as he speaks, "Really?" "Really indeed. Have your master ever lied to you?" "Thank you so much, really..." Sunny''s eyes get wet. She would not have survived without their constant cares and affection. "Shut up just make some food, I''m hungry." ... No more emotional moments after those words, Sunnys mood went from unconditional love to stiffness. "Keep dreaming." "Oh, you have to honour your master. Go prepare. "What would you like to eat, Sir?" "Ham omelette." He likes the same things that Macie likes making Sunny wonders if Troy is her biological father. "What does your husband want to eat?" "My husband..." Troy is full of indignation and says. "My husband?! I obviously am the man in this rtionship!" As soon as he finishes the sentence a cold voice sounds from behind, "Say that again?" Troy trembles at that sound, "Ahem, that, by the way, my apprentice has something to tell you." He ns to slip away, but Maud grabs his cor, and with it still in the hands, looks at Sunny Ellen, "What did you want to tell me?" "...What would you like to have for breakfast?" "Anything." Sunny nods, hesitates and goes, "Be called me, I..." Maud looks straight into Sunnys eyes, "What did she say?" Sunny repeats the words to him, and Maud''s face whitens from fear, "Just keep living as nothing happened, as for Kevin, I''ll put him up to speed." Chapter 93 I’m being Watched Chapter 93 Im being Watched Sunny nods her head, Thank you so much. Dont mention it. Sunny prepares breakfast for them and then goes to the supermarket to purchase some basic necessities. She then looks at the time and decides to go home and prepare to go to work in the afternoon. However regarding Kevin and Jonathan, they are currently on the way back when suddenly they receive a phone call from an unknown number. Hello, who is it? Use a different phone and then call me back. Baron speaks clearly and concisely to him, and although Kevin is confused, he still does as he is told and uses Jonathans phone to call him back. Long story short, if Im not mistaken then it seems that Be is keeping surveince on you. Because of the disruption you caused yesterday and today, therefore she already knows we are back. You need to think for yourself on what should be done. This is a matter between you both, so do not get us involved, thank you. While saying this and not waiting for a response he just hangs up the phone. Jonathan notices the serious expression on Kevins face and asks curiously, What happened? Kevin first examines his whole body from head to toe, feels there is nothing unusual about him and then says to Jonathan, Im being watched. Jonathan is so scared that he almost presses down on the car pedal hard, Youre being watched? By whom? Kevin looks at Jonathan, He said by Be. How is this possible, isnt she already dead? Kevin shakes his head, I dont know either, however I always felt that what he says can be trusted. Who is he? Baron. Jonathan shakes his head, This situation really is getting more and moreplicated. Kevin is silent and doesnt say anything, however inside he feels the same. Would you say that child is mine? Macies figure suddenly appears in front of Kevin, "Although she doesn''t look like me, I always felt that she and I seemed very close..." Jonathan is silent for a while until he finally says, If you are not sure then why not go to take a paternity test to find out. Kevin hesitates, I dare not, I cant take this risk Jonathan is seemingly able to understand Kevin, If you want my opinion, then if you really want to know, just take the paternity test. And in any case there are only two answers, yes or no. But what if she isnt If she isnt then so what, recently youve already been treating her as if she was your niece anyways. After hearing this, Kevin feels what he said is very reasonable so he nods his head and says, Then I will go see her! Weve almost arrived, if you want to go then just go. Kevin replies, Jonathan, you really are my life advisor. I dont dare to be, Im just a little more experienced than you thats all. ...You are breathing a little heavily." Because of what Jonathan has said Kevin seems to feel a little better now, Then I will go to Troys house. I must see if she is there or not. Should I take you there? No need, my car is at your home. Ill go get my own car. After Kevin hurriedly rushes over to Troys house, he is told that Macie is not there. Where did she go? Troy has aplicated look on his face, Im afraid that I cannot tell you this, dont you know that you are still being watched? Kevin after hearing this seems to have been struck back down to reality. Yes, he is still being watched. Taking her to do a paternity test at this moment of time is not the best idea. Yes, I forgot Kevins expression is as if he is spiritless, struck down by what hes just been reminded, Troy cant bear it, She went to kindergarten today. Hearing this, Kevins eyes seem to glow up, Are you serious? Believe it or not, now stop disrupting my meal! Hearing this, Kevin realizes that he had not had time to eat anything from early in the morning all the way until now. So he looks at Troy with a smile, Who made this breakfast? Who else would have made it, my apprentice did. Kevins eyes widen, Which apprentice of yours? Of course it would be Sunny why are you asking me so many questions? Im hungry Come in Troy has no choice but to let hime inside, I really dont understand you Before he was so infatuated with Be, and now he is getting so entangled with Sunny again. Kevin, we have been friends for many years now, I have a few words I want to say to you. Kevin stops moving, he rarely ever encounters Troy being so serious. Truthfully speaking, from the beginning up until now I have never been too fond of Be. However I feel you are interested in her, regardless if you did before or now. Where did you hear these rumours from? Dont interrupt me. I dont know what Sunny means to you but every time you push her away, she Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. leaves feeling dejected but then you will give a little bit of hope again. You doing this really is Really not good. Kevin is speechless after hearing this. He asks himself quietly, am I really like this to Sunny? Is that how I treat her in the eyes of others? He is unable to find a correct answer. Everyone knows you well; however you are always unable to see yourself clearly. Before when Be wasnt around, you would use Sunny as a substitute, but then as soon as Be came back you just kicked Sunny away. Kevin wants to say something but is unable to. His mouth is seemingly stuck together by glue. You may think everything I say is all nonsense, however you dont know the situation Sunny was in during all these years. Before she was lying on a hospital bed like a corpse, and although now you see her living healthily and actively, however before this everything bad that happened to her was because of your beloved Be. Kevin straightens himself up, You said it yourself that weve been friends for many years now. So now I think you should tell me everything that has happened over thest few years. Troy knows that this matter is something that couldnt be hidden for long so sighs and says, Come on in and sit down. Kevin follows him inside and after he sits down Troy pours him a ss of water. The next few things that Im going to tell you are a little frightening; however its simply the truth. Kevin calms his mind down and says, Tell me. That time Sunny was sitting in my car and I helped her escape. Kevin knew this much. We knew that you woulde to the house and see whether she was there, so in the middle of the journey we changed our ns and went directly to the airport to go travel. You really thought everything through. However what we didnt know was that our every move was being watched. When we just boarded the ne, someone said they were looking for us." After he finishes saying this he pauses with a strange smile on his face, You can guess who it was? Kevin doesnt need him to say who it is since he can easily guess who, Be. Exactly, on the airne she put on a little performance, you can say it was quite spectacr. She told us that she was the one you most cared about and that Sunny is nothing more than a recement for her and many other things like this. Kevin doesnt say anything, he just listens quietly. Before that, one day I had heard you both downstairs say that she was dead, so on the ne when I saw her I was shocked. I quietly told Sunny and she was also shocked, however after we had calmed down, the ne suddenly exploded. Hearing this, Kevins heart starts to race. Be had long since prepared for this. After she finished speaking she then provoked Sunny and said to her, lets see if Kevin wille save you or not. She lied saying that you already knew everything that was going to happen and the consequences. She said as long as you call, then we will be saved. However before the explosion we were waiting for your phone call for a long time, but in the end there was no phone call. Therefore when the ne exploded we all had lost hope. Kevins heart crumbles and tightens into a ball, and he starts to feel a little dizzy. "When the ne exploded, we were lucky enough to only be blown up a little bit and then we fell into the sea. Because it was an unknown ce, it took us a long time toe back." "There, Sunny was in aa for several months. I could not help but keep an eye on the baby inside her stomach, so I had to give her an infusion every day. The local people didn''t ept our currency, so we could only work to pay for the services. Kevins throat tightens, Dont say anymore Baron suddenly raises his head and smiles, You cant bear to listen anymore? Kevin does not say anything; he just remains still unable to move. Troy cannot bear to see him this way and says, Lets eat some food. Kevin looks at the food on the table however he has no mood to even pick up his chopsticks. Once he controls himself he says to Troy, Carry on. When Sunny woke up she realised that she had burns on her body. However since the child was ready to be born soon, she temporarily repressed her emotions, calmed herself and wholeheartedly prepared for the birth of her child. However she never expected that what happened next would ultimately destroy her. Troy looks at Kevin, since Sunny hasnt told him that Macie is his child, therefore he also will not tell him. Because Sunny was in aa for so long, the child was born undeveloped, and therefore after a few days the child died. Kevin clenches his hands tightly, his clothes all ruffled. After the child passed away, Sunny was mentally destroyed. Inside she also felt that you had given up on her and this was the final straw to make her feel she had lost all hope in anything which ultimately led her to one evening attempt suicide. Kevins heart fell apart; he is unable to keep listening. "But then that night just by chance I was looking for her for something. No one answered when I knocked on the door so when I walked inside she was already in a pool of blood. And then "Well she was rescued, but because of the poor health care service there, the scar she has will be permanent." I guessed this much, thank you Kevin really cannot bear to listen anymore and wants to stand up but is shaking. Chapter 94 Take Macie to the Paternity Testing Chapter 94 Take Macie to the Paternity Testing "Are you ok?" Troy looks at him in worry, "The poison is still on your body." "I''m fine. What kindergarten do you say Macie is in? As soon as he says this, Troy feels the nce from Baron behind him. "Umm Well, I''ll tell youter." When Sunny gets off her work from the hospital at night, she goes to see Troy to pick up her daughter. But Troy tells her innocently, "Macie has been taken away." Sunny thinks she is caught by Be, so her expression suddenly bes gloomy, "Who takes her away, don''t you take her back?" Troy does not joke with Sunny when she is worried. "She is picked up by Kevin. He said he wants to get along with Macie alone for a while." "Aren''t you afraid that he will take Macie to the paternity test?" Sunny''s words let Troy''s face change color, "Oh noHe will not" "How do you know he won''t do that?" Troy is blocked by her. he does not dare to tell Sunny that he has told the truth to Kevin. "I I don''t think he will..." "Troy, you wait and see." Sunny grinds her teeth and warns him. She turns out and calls Troy in a hurry. It''s been five years, and she doesn''t know whether his cell phone number is still the same. At this time, a familiar phone ringes from the elevator. Sunny holds up her mobile phone and looks at the elevator. Macie jumps into her arms and says, "Mom, you''re off work!" Sunny looks at Macie, but she couldn''t vent her anger. "Where have you been? Why don''t you tell me? Don''t you know mother will be worried?" Macie doesn''t expect that her mother will be so angry because she ys with her father for a while. She looks at Sunny timidly and whispers, "Mom, sorry. I won''t go out to y in the future" Sunny looks at Macie, who is a little scared. Then she realizes that her anger is too much. She can only squat down and take a deep breath, "Mom is not angry, and you can go out to y. But you have to tell mom in advance, you know?" Then she looks at the direction of Kevin, "Don''t go out with strangers casually. What if you are sold to the remote mountains by bad guys?" When Macie hears that she may be sold by a trafficker, she couldn''t help shrinking for a moment. "Mom, I''m wrong. I''ll tell youter." Sunny picks her up and says, "Go to your foster father''s house for a while. I''lle to see youter." She kisses Macie on her cheek and hands her to Troy. Troy looked left and right, and finally decides to run away quickly. "Macie, don''t you eat dinner, do you? I make you a nutritious dinner." "Troy, I want to eat takeaway" Hearing this, Troy can''t helpughing, "OK, I''ll order you some takeout. Let''s go home firstly." Then he takes Macie into the room, leaving enough space and time for Sunny and Kevin to Sunny watches them entering the door. Then she sighed and says to Kevin, who is not far away, "Are you better?" Kevin frowns. It seems that the first thing anyone says to him is to ask his physical condition. What can he say? "Fine." "You If you want to take Macie out in the future, you have to tell me at least, otherwise I will be very anxious." Sunny endures for a long time, but she can''t endure all the time. She expresses all her resentment and throws it at Kevin. Kevin connives at her anger. Until she finishes saying and she is tired, he says, "Sorry." Sunny is a soft-hearted person. After hearing Kevin''s apology, her more usations are blocked in her throat. "Well, it''s ok." Sunny says to herself in her heart, "Sunny, you are really worthless. Just such a sentence makes you calm down!" Kevin suddenly takes a few steps forward. He stands opposite Sunny, his eyes looking at her, then he says, "I''m sorry." Although he is apologizing, Sunny feels that he is not apologizing for this, doesn''t heThe idea in her mind justes out and is denied by Sunny. Troy can''t tell Kevin the truth. But what she doesn''t know is that Troy not only tells Kevin everything, but also tells him the truth mixes with the fake. "It''s OK, as long as meow is ok" Sunny feels that the atmosphere suddenly bes a little strange, so she subconsciously wants to escape. However, Kevin seizes the opportunity firstly. He puts his arm around Sunny''s waist and gently touches the scar on Sunny''s neck in the other hand. "This Why do you have a scar here?" Sunny feels that the ce where Kevin touches is crisp and numb, and seems to be longing for something. It''s dangerous, she tells herself. But she doesn''t move. "What happen?" Kevin asks again and strokes the artery of her neck with his fingers, which makes Sunnye back to her senses in an instant. "It''s none of your business!" Sunny pushes Kevin away. "It''s my own business. It''s none of your business. Don''te to see Macieter. I don''t want you to disturb my life." Kevin looks at the impatient Sunny and realizes that he is too anxious. So, he sighs slightly. Before Sunny reacts, he puts his arm around her. And then he lets her go before she steps back. "I have to go. You''re going to work in the morning tomorrow, and I''ll pick Macie up to school." Kevin says to himself, and then leaves, which makes Sunny grinds her teeth in angry. Then she finds out what is wrong. Who tells him I am going to work in the morning tomorrow? "Troy!" Troy is eating when he hears his name, then he runs out of the room. "My queen, I am here." Sunny, who is still angry, chuckles after hearing this, I can do nothing with you. Let''s go." Troy followed Sunny with a fawning face, "What does Kevin say to you?" Sunny nces at him, "Say sorry." "That''s all?" "Yes." "He doesn''t grasp the opportunity, s..." "Before that, Troy, should you exin why he knows my working hours?" Troy gets caught by her. He is thinking about how to exin, but hears Sunny saying slightly, "Just this once." She gives me a break? Troy rxed, "yes, madam!" The atmosphere here is very pleasant, but it is not so easy for Kevin. He doesn''t know that he is under surveince all the time. But who is watching him? As he thinks, he calls one of his subordinates. "Is anyone avable now? Let''s draw a snake out of its hole." In the evening, Irene waits anxiously at the door of the vi. Usually, Kevines back at this time. "Tink bell" Irene''s phone is ringing. "Hello, what''s the matter?" This call is strange. When she answers it, she looks a little unnatural. "Kevin hasn''te back yet. Yes, I''m alone at home." "Ok, I know." Irene quickly hangs up the phone. She looks at the number on the screen and deletes thetest record. Soon, Kevin drives back. "Irene, why are you outside?" Irene has not sorted out her emotions, who is interrupted by Kevin. "Err, it''s sote that you haven''t "You are so sweet. It''s so cold there. Let''s go in." As he speaks, he pushes her in home. But he doesn''t expect Irene to escape. "Sir, I wait I want to blow wind outside." Kevin raises his eyebrows, "well, Rest early. I go upstairs firstly." Irene nods. When Kevin disappears in her sight, she takes out her mobile phone and calls her familiar number. "Don''te here. Don''t pester me. We''ll break up." "Don''t threaten me with the previous contract. The past is over." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "I won''t say it again, so be it." Irene angrily hangs up the phone. Just as she is about to go back, she sees Kevin standing behind her with a cold expression. She is so scared that she immediately drops her mobile phone. "SirWhen do youe?" She thinks Kevin will be angry, but he just helps her pick up the mobile phone and puts it into her hands. "Irene, be careful. How does your mobile phone fall to the ground?" Kevin''s face is expressionless, which makes Irene unable to guess his mood. "Ok. thank you, sir. Do you forget to take anything?" Kevin nods, "I forget to take out the lighter in the car." Irene nods, "Sir, you can look for it carefully. I''ll go back to my room firstly." After Irene walks away, Kevin takes out his mobile phone indifferently, "Don''t throw bait any more. The snake has already exposed itself." He never expects that Irene is the most dangerous one around him. Thinking of this, he takes a lighter out of his pocket and lights a cigarette. He watches the smoke rising then disappearing into the air. The next day, Macie wakes up very early, who is very excited. She even goes directly to Sunny''s room to shake her up. "Mom, get up..." Sunny takes a look at the time on her mobile phone. It''s only five o''clock and its a long time before she goes to work. "Macie, can I sleep a little more..." Then she takes Macie to bed and closes her eyes again. She doesn''t know how long it takes, and when she wakes up again, the doorbell rings. "It must be dad. I''m going to open the door." Hearing the bell, Macie is very excited and immediatelyes out of Sunny''s arms. Then she runs to the door and opened it. "Wow, handsome Mr. Quinn! You really don''t lie to me!" Macie looks at Kevin in front of him andughs brightly. Chapter 95 Tidying Up Things Chapter 95 Tidying Up Things When Sunny has finished tidying up Macies things for her, she informs Kevin to send her to school. Before she leaves, Sunny says warily, When she finishes school in the evening Ill go fetch her, I dont want to trouble you. Kevin immediately rejects her offer and says, I have nothing to do at night, and I can see that Macie is very fond of me, let me be a father for once. This causes Sunny to remember that she has forgotten to tell him that her child is no more. But it has already reached this point, so Sunny has no choice but to ept his offer, Then Sorry to trouble you. Macie is fidgeting with her backpack beside them while looking at the handsome Mr.Quinn on the left and then shifting her gaze towards her mother on the right. Her tiny eyebrows are knitted tightly, as she ponders the possibility that her father discovers that she is his child. What will happen then? Before she cane to a conclusion, the adults already reach an understanding, and Kevin proceeds to hold her hand and says, Say goodbye to your mother, we are going to the school now. Macie waves at Sunny obediently, Mum, see you at night~ Sunny looks at her and then squats down to kiss her cheeks, See you at night, my darling. Kevin opens his mouth, as though he wants to say something, but in the end he decides to stay silent as he holds Macies hands and leaves this ce. Sunny continues to stand at the door for some time, and only heaves a sigh of relief after watching them disappear into the lift. She had a tugging feeling that something is wrong. But she cant waste any time thinking about this since shes going to bete for work. She hurriedly wears her white jacket in her office. Today she is going to be the resident doctor. But to her surprise, her first patient today is a familiar one. Pleasee in. Sunny replies quickly after hearing a knocking sound on her door. She raises her head and sees that it is Z who hase to visit. It seems like they have not seen each other for a long time, therefore Sunny gawks at the slightly haggard Z and raises her brows. Z is also surprised at the identity of the doctor as she asks, Its you? Im the doctor for today. Otherwise it will not be her intention to bump into Z here like this. Since it is already a long time since theyst meet, they cant find a topic of conversation. Based on their rtionship, it is natural for them not to be so friendly towards each other. In the end, Z takes her seat and says, I have thought that something bad has happened to you, when I saw the missing passengers listst time. Sunny stops her moving hand which is holding a pen, and replies casually, I almost couldnt make it. Is that it? You are fortunate enough. Im not that fortunate. Sunny doesnt want to continue this pointless topic, so she gets straight to the point, Are you ill in any way? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She mulls over the fact the shes in the obstetrics and gynecology department and wonders what could be wrong with her. The past few days, I feel a throbbing pain in my belly, and I have gone to a check-up previously but they couldnt find anything wrong with it Sunny signals her to lie down and says, Recently are you on good terms with Gerry? Z hears this name and gives a wry smile, He perfectly demonstrates how to keep his family intact while having an affair outside marriage. Sunny has never seen Z with this sad expression before, she can discern that Z is not happy with her life. Have you ever thought of leaving him? Z replies, I have thought of that too, but I cant do it, every time he has promised me not to do it again, and I always end up forgiving him. And this loop goes on and on Sunny throws a nce at Z, This is not like you. Z replies, I once thought that I will always get something good by snatching it away from you, maybe it gives me a strange sense of satisfaction after getting it. But I never thought that I am the one who is harming myself in the end. Are you apologizing to me now? No. Dont simply move, Ill give you a check-up, woman always have to take care of themselves, your Sunny looks at the image of a womb on the X-ray screen and says, Why is your womb so thin? Z replies helplessly, It was because I have miscarriages one too many times. At this moment, Sunny suddenly thinks of a serious question, Do you have a child now? When she brings this up, Zs eyes darkens, I used to have one, but it was gone due to my carelessness. Sunny can sense that it is not so simple behind her carelessness, but when she thinks of what she and Kevin had done out of revengest time when Z was having her first child, she stops herself from questioning further. You should nourish your body well, you will have children in the future. She tries to console her. Lets see about that. Sunny is out of answers right now, so she mechanically carries on with her manoeuvres, You are fine other than that, please take care of your body well. At one instance, Sunny almost blurts out an apology right there and then. But in the end, her lips are quivering slightly but she says nothing. After Z is ready to leave, Sunny cant help but remind her, If you are able to, you should leave him as soon as possible. Z forces a smile and replies, I will try my best. Sunny watches Zs silhouette as she leaves and is overwhelmed by the feeling that she is a murderer. For the subsequent patients who havee, she looks restless and unhappy, and she iscking in energy. At noon, a doctor next doores for a brief stint, and he is shocked at his new colleagues dismal expression. Are you okay? Sunny is almost falling asleep at this point, but she is jolted awake by his question. Ah, Im fine She is ming Kevin for waking her up when she hadnt had enough sleep yet, in the early hours in the morning. You dont look that good That doctor peeks at this new doctor shyly, as he thinks that she is a little cute. Sunny sees that he is squinting at her with a strange look, and it prompts her to recall what he has been talking about just now. Oh, this is how I normally am, dont worry, I will be fine after getting some rest. Since she has already said this, that doctor can only say, Then, Ill not disturb your rest time, have a good afternoon. Sunny nods and replies, Thanks for your concern. Anyhow, sometimes a warm word of concern from a stranger can still warm her up from within. When he shut the door, Sunny plops onto the desk, and feels that she is a bit unwell somehow. After sinking into a vague nap and waking up from it, Sunny sensed that her forehead is slightly scorching, and there is a warmth on her back too. Why am I feeling so hot it is already October. Sunny stares at the hot sun outside the window and obediently turns on the air-conditioner. After getting through an afternoon of clinical work, Sunny feels that she is on the verge of copsing. She thinks that she has to avoid this job at all cost in the future, as it is too tiring. There is always a crowd, and noises are constantly bombarding her, like how it is now. Sunny feels that she is going to explode. After enduring until the end of her office hours, Sunny stands up groggily, and feels that her body doesnt belong to her right now. There are strange sounds all over her body whenever she tries to move. She might be a mummy right now just as she is lost in her thoughts, she hears a knocking sound on the office door. Why is there still somebody here? Is there someone who is not able to see the doctor? Pleasee in. Sunny has no choice but to return to her seat as she calls out in the direction of the door. The door opens, and ines a little girl who keeps repeating the word Mum. Macie, why are you here, who brings you here She immediately cranes up and sees Kevin who is standing beside her, Why did you bring her here? It is not good for Macie toe to the hospital with her weak body, what if Kevin feigns ignorance and says, Macie has been asking to see her mother at work, I cant win over her, so I have brought her here. Sunny looks at Macie with a ming expression and says, You bad girl, what is there to see about me working? Macie shows her tongue and says, Mum is a doctor, she is so great when my friends ask me about this, I feel so proud Thats enough, you have a sugar-coated mouth. Sunny chuckles and is about to stand up, but she suddenly feels a dizzy sensation oveing her, and all she can see is pitch-ck darkness. Kevin immediately reacts as he hugs Sunny, Are you okay? Sunny wants to insist that shes fine, but her throat is burning right now as she discovers that she cant find her voice. Kevin feels that hes holding an oven right now, so he stretches out his hand to feel her forehead, and to his affirmation her forehead is scorching hot right now. You didnt know you have a fever? Kevin feels an inexplicable anger suddenly, You are an adult, why cant you take care of yourself? Sunny can sense a series of mumbling right by her ears, and she tries to force her eyes to stay open. She says to the man in front of her. Please tune down your voice this is the hospital She hasnt finished her words, and the door is flung open, and the doctor next door rushes in through the door. Dr. Ellen.are you okay He stumbles upon the sight of Kevin holding Sunny, and he can see an impatient look on his face. Im fine thank you Sunny is feeling frustrated now, she cantprehend why is people forcing her to talk when shes feeling so awful right now. Luckily, Kevin doesnt give her any chance to speak anymore, as he carries Sunny into his arms and asks the lost doctor standing at the door. Where is the medicine for fever? The doctor is cautious towards him as he points to the right side swiftly, Its on the first floor. Kevin doesnt have time to think about the possibility between them, he looks back and instructs Macie, Follow Mr.Quinn, your mum is having a fever. Macie looks at Kevin who is carrying Sunny with a cunning look. Her mother and father are having intimate moments right now, just like the boy who has hugged her before She stops her messy thoughts right away after realizing that she should not be thinking about this at the moment, as she reorganizes her expression and fumbles to follow Kevin from behind. Doctor, shes having high fever Kevin carries Sunny into the office, there is still a patient inside there. Chapter 96 Fever Chapter 96 Fever The doctor sees that this is his own colleague from the hospital, and tries to calm Kevin down, You need to put her on a surface, I will be with you as soon as I am done with my patient. Kevin wants to say something, but then he sees the other patient who looks very sick, so he only nods in agreement to the doctor, Okay, but please hurry. The doctor sits down again, and goes on with his work, when he finishes, he walks to Kevins side. What happened to her? Her forehead is burning, I think she has a fever. The doctor takes Sunnys temperature, and says, Yeah, shes 39 degrees now, I wonder how long has she been burning up. He looks at Kevin ming him, You and... He looks at the name tag, What is your rtionship to Dr. Ellen? We are dating. So Dr. Ellen has been on 39 degrees, and you only bring her now? Kevin doesnt really know what to respond to that, so he only smiles awkwardly. The doctor runs aplete check for Sunny, Its nothing major, I will get her some IV, and you can bring her to the room to get her medicine. No... no need, I can walk... Sunny wakes up and says confused, she pushes Kevins hand away, trying to get up. Kevin looks at her and sees how stubborn she is, which makes him angry again, he doesnt even care how Sunny tries to refuse, and grabs her. Just when Kevin wants to walk out of the doctors office, he suddenly remembers something, so he turns back and asks the doctor, Where do I go for the IV? ... I will take you there, you can get the medicine from the pharmacy first. The doctor sees on his watch that it is almost time for the end of his shift, and since Sunny is his colleague, he helps Kevin to find the IV room. Could you please find a bed for Dr. Ellen, she is not feeling well. The doctor asks the nurse to free a bed for Sunny in the crowded IV room. But... sorry for the trouble... Sunny has not thought that she would get so weak in just one afternoons time. An illness really knocks out everyone. Kevin watches without any expression how the nurse injects the needle into Sunnys blood vessel, and suddenly walks out of the room. Where have you been? Macie is a little nervous, she seems to be very afraid that Kevin leaves without a sound. I went to... your mother needed water to take her medicine. Macie knows that Kevin does not feel burdened by the two of them, and is a little relieved. I think you can go, I will take care of Mom. Kevin looks at Macie, and notices a loose hair on her shoulder, he suddenly remembers something, and his eyes squint. A secondter, he pretends nothing happened, and reaches out to pick off her hair, I will be back in just a second. He walks out of the IV room, trying to get a hold of the direction in the hospital. Then he thinks for a while and dials a number, Its me, I need to get a DNA test, I will give you the necessary items when I get back. When he hangs up the phone, he asks the nurse where he can get some hot drinking water, and slowly walks towards the direction he was pointed to. Jonathan is right, some things will always get to him, even if he tries hard to get out of the way, so why not just let ite and face it. When Kevin realizes this truth, his steps be much lighter. Sunny is already conscious when Kevin gets back with the water, she is leaning on her pillow talking to Macie. The picture in front of him looks so warm, he doesnt want to interrupt them, so he waits outside the room until Sunny raises her head and sees him, she waves him in. Why are you already sitting? Are you feeling better? Kevin tucks in Sunnys nket for her, and notices that she has taken off her overall, and put it on the chair next to the bed. I cant lie there after waking up, and I feel much better, I dont want to stay here anymore. Kevin hears in her undertone that she wants to go home, and quickly pushes her back in her pillow, handing over the water he got for her. Lets first wait for the IV to finish, and take the medicine, after all that we can go. Sunny looks at him curiously, I didnt even say anything, why are you so emotional? Kevins face turns red, I cant say that I thought you were going to take off again, can I? So he only waves his hand, Its alright, just take your medicine, and talk when you are done. Sunny rolls her eyes, but listens to Kevin and takes her pills. I am so bored, Macie,e and tell me a story. Kevin looks at Sunny, did he hear her right? She wants Macie to tell her a story? Then he looks at Macie to see her reaction, it seems to be something normal between them, since she moves closer to Sunny, Mom, what kind of story do you want to hear? Sunny thinks deeply for a while, How about the story where the bear nts a sun, I wanna hear that again. Hmph! Kevin clears his throat annoyed, these two girls totally forgot about his existence! But before he has the chance to say something, Sunny speaks to him. Why dont you go home Kevin, we have troubled you enough for today. Look at her, is she serious? Kevin does not only not go home, but he even sits back down. I also wanna listen to the story, can I listen? Sunny doesnt believe her ears, she looks at Macie. She sees Macie nod her head, and says, Well, its up to you. She agreed? Kevin walk through the room to find himself a chair, which he brings to sit beside her bed, then heys his chin in his palm and prepares himself to listen to Macies story. So, once upon a time, there was a little bear in the forest, he really likes the sun... There the three of them sit, one telling the story, the other two listening, they seem very united in this moment. In the end of the story, the little bear sessfully nted his sun, Kevin sighs happily. Wow, thats so great, life fairnd is always so wonderful... Not like reality, which is filled with intrigue. Sunny takes a close look at Kevin, who listened so carefully to the story, Mister Quinn, you seem to have a lot of stories yourself. No, no, not that much, its just life, that has taught me its lessons. Like? Like girlfriends running away with other guys when I didnt even know, and I missed my best chances to get her back, this is probably what I regret most, I regret that I havent listened to my own heart on time. These words arent wrapped at all, putting it all out in the open. Sunny doesnt react to that, she gathers all of her courage to look at Kevins eyes, and asks in a small voice, Really? Macie on their side looks at both of them, she doesnt know why her story has made Sunny and Kevin fight again. So she opens her mouth while pulling on Kevins shirt, Kevin, I think I am a bit hungry... Kevin is reminded by her words, that he was here to pick up Sunny from work and to go to dinner, and he wanted to use this chance to have a good talk with her, but who could have know that she was sick. Kevin feels a bit awkward right now. Macie, what do you want to eat? I will go and get it for you! Hmm, I wanna go with you! Macie wants to spend some alone time with Daddy, even if Mommy cannot be with Daddy, she wont have any regrets. But she cannot say this, she can only call Kevin Dad in her heart, but she has to call him by his name. Okay, sure, lets give Mommy a rest, we will go and get something to eat. Kevin takes Maciess hand while talking, and turns to ask Sunny, Do you want to have something? You guy should eat, I dont have any appetite yet. Sunny squeezes the back of her nose with her fingers, she hasnt been sick for a couple of years, or to be urate, she didnt dare to get sick, who knew this time it hit her so suddenly. If she has a fever, what would happen with Macie, she cant make her sick too. Sunny watches the two of them walking away, and reflects on her thoughts. Macie is not thinking as much as her mother, she looks at Kevins hand, and squeezes her own into his, holding his fingers. Kevin can feel a little soft hand holding on to his, and his heart skips a beat, he has a weird feeling. Then he holds on to Macies little hand, What do you want to eat, honey? Macie has never been called honey before in her life, her heart beats faster, Daddy gives me a different feeling than others, even my godfather has not called me that before. Da... Kevin, I wanna eat, KFC! Kevin looks at the KFC near them, But thats not healthy, you shouldnt eat too much of that. Macie purses her lips, but she doesnt say anything, Kevin though takes her hand and walks towards KFC with her, Just this one time, never again. Macies mouth forms into a big smile, But you cant tell my mom about it! Kevin looks at her, Why, are you afraid of her? Macie shakes her head, No, but I dont want her to worry. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kevin feels that she wants to tell him more, so he stops in the middle of his walk, What do you mean? Macie looks at him and hesitates, I get sick a lot, and Mommy, she doesnt allow me to eat unhealthy food... She suddenly is afraid that Kevin will not allow her to eat it either. So...do you still wanna eat KFC? Macie takes a look at the fast food restaurant, and sniffs her nose, No. ... Kevin suddenlyughs, Lets go, we will get a little bit, but its not our main meal for today. Macies eyes are full of surprise, Really? Yeah, lets go, but dont tell Mommy. So this meal at KFC bes their little secret, Macies mouth is full of oil after finishing, and Kevin helps her to clean it off with a tissue. Lets go, are you full? Macie nods her head, she doesnt know what to do with her little oily fingers. Kevin pulls them over to himself, Let me help you with that, your hands are all full of it! All of Kevins attention was on the little girl, and he doesnt notice the shadow that passes at the entrance. Kevin, I am done, lets go back to Mommy, I think she is hungry. Kevin nods his head, What does Mommy like to eat? Macie purses her lips again, I thought you like Mommy, why dont you know what she likes to eat? Kevin is stunned, how does she know? Chapter 97 Until The Fever Is Gone Chapter 97 Until The Fever Is Gone He goes with a big smile, "It has been a long time since I saw your mother, I hope her taste did not change." Macie says, "Uncle, I know nothing of moms taste, just buy her something, thats fine." Kevin, while pondering, nces at the shop outside, "Your mother is not feeling well. Ill buy her some porridge." Macie nods. "Your choice uncle." She is so smart for her age. They arrive at the hospital, but Sunny is gone and the phleboclysis is dripping on the floor. "Where''s mommy?" Macie asks little worried. Kevin is terrified. Sunny disappears like that, she seems ... Kevin, with the stuffs still in his hands, runs to the nurses, "Where is Dr. Ellen, the patient?" Dr. Ellen went home." Replies the nurse feeling weird. Kevin asks for confirmation, "Are youpletely sure she went home?" A nurse who is walking by, eardrops the conversation and gets in, "Doctor Ellen went home indeed. She got a phone call and then she had to rush there." Anytime there is something going on with Sunny the first thought is Macie, but she is with Kevin. What could be more important than the little girl? Macie seems unexpectedly calm, Kevin takes leave of the nurses and walks out the hospital holding Macies small hand. "Do you know what is going on?" Macie nods, then quickly shakes her head. "Mom made me promise not to say anything to anyone." Kevin gets down to look firmly at her, "I am no stranger, I am your uncle, you can tell me anything. Where is mom now, I am so worried about her?" "Do you promise not to tell anyone too? Pinky shake with me." Kevin stretches out his little finger and hooks it with Macie. Macie begins to talk right after the sacred ceremonypletion. "Mom went home to talk to my other uncle." "Uncle? You mean Troy?" How can Troy can be more important than Macie and than her health? She left without saying a word. "Uncle Kevin. Lets go home, once you will be there you will understand." Kevin agrees and they get back home together with the car. As soon as they walk out of the elevator, they hear the noises of shattered objects, "Crash!" Shouts and criese from inside the apartment, "Go away, all of you, leave me alone!" Kevin snorts raising his eyebrows. He had never seen Troy lose his temper. Kevin looks at Macie with great wonder, so she takes his hands and takes him inside. The door is wide open and a flying objectes through it almost hitting Kevin. The remote control is gone forever. Kevin cautiously peeps inside the apartment to see Maud packing things indifferently. Troy is next to him on full rampage and Sunny is dragging him away trying to calm him down. "Mommy." Kevin does not know what to say and before he could ask, Macie goes, "Is uncle Troy unhappy today?" Kevin chokes with his own saliva, Troy seems so strange to him after seeing his temper! They all realizes just now that Kevin and Macie are standing at the door and Maud looks up at him frowning and asking, "What are you doing?" Kevin coughs and walks in slowly, followed by Macie clinging to his clothes. "I I just brought Macie home." Maud looks at the little girl behind Kevin and says nothing. "What''s going on with Troy?" Kevin moves himself in front of Troy but seems he does not even notice his presence. "Oh, just ask your ex-girlfriend." Maud nces at Kevin casually. "Why someone would act in such abnormal way?" Kevin frowns, "How many things have you kept hidden from me?" He naively believes to know all the facts, obviously, that is not true. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Nothing, it''s just the consequences of the airne fragments when it exploded. It happens once in a while, even Macie is used to it." Kevin nces at Macie, and finds out that she holed up in the back of the room to feel safe. "Kevin, we survived the nes explosion and we are standing in front of you now, dont you think it is a great fortune and that now we are safe? " Kevin looks for Sunnys eyes but sadly, she does not give him much credit, she is only looking at Troy. "Troy, please calm down, lets talk" Sunny hugs Troy, and with her pleasure, he gradually rxes and sits. Maud on the other side looks at Troy hissing lightly, and then sits on the floor too. "So, anyone cares to exin?" Sunny speaks softly, "it did not happened for a long time, what caused it this time?" Maud looks at the floor stupidly. "No clues at all. He was already in this conditions when I got back. All I could do was to call you." Kevin tries to say something but the words do note out. "Where''s his phone?" Sunny searches in Troys coat, "Here." "This is the first thing he threw when I walked in." Sunny unblocks the phone fast as an hacker and scrolls down his calls history. "Who is this?" They both lean over and look at the number carefully, they both gulp and fall into a grave silence. "What is wrong with you two?" Sunny looks at them wondering the reason of such reaction. "That number," Kevin swallows, "Andrei Hawkins." "Who?" "Be''s father, that is Andreis number." Sunny trembles of fear, "Are you sure it is him?" "Yeah." They nod altogether. "Shall we call him back?" Sunny ponders if the call has been the trigger of Troys crisis. What does Andrei want? "Never mind, I will investigate tomorrow. Lets take care of Troy now." Kevin gets up and takes a deep look at Sunny, "You must rest too." Sunny tries to get up too but she feels too dizzy and the room is spinning being weakened by all the action before and the fever. She mumbles something to Kevin but the words get lost in the wind, she cannot even speak. Kevin notices that immediately and rushes in her rescue, "Are you okay?" "Hold me, hold my hand." That weakness, she has never shown anything like that before. Kevin quickly stretches his hands to hold her as she requested, "Come on, I''ll take you to bed." Maud asks Macie softly, "Little girl, do you want to sleep with me today?" Macie eating her nails says back, "Where does uncle Troy is going to sleep today?" "Let your uncle rest alone, he needs to get back in shape." Macie nods sensibly, "Okay, uncle Maud, I''ll put on my nightgowns." "Sure." Macie follows Kevins shadow. "Macie, give me your house key." Macie doesn''t speak, Sunny opens her eyes, "Put me down, I open the door." "No." Kevin''s hands tightened. "You are in no condition to walk." "I''m fine I said, you put me down and go back to check on Troy." "Shut up! Macie, please , get the key from your moms pocket." Macie obediently, reaches into Sunnys pocket and gets the key while she thinks Sorry mommy, I am not betraying you. Macie opens the door and says to her mother, "Mommy, today I will sleep with uncle Maud, you take a good rest." Macie runs to her room, takes out her nightgown and runs back to the uncles house without even giving Sunny time to react. "The little girl is set for the night, is there anything else I could do for you?" Kevin kicks Sunny''s bedrooms door open, puts her on the bed, and kisses her on the forehead, "Still the same stubborn girl, arent you? Couldn''t you have waited for me?" Sunny says weakly, "I didn''t want you to see me like this. I am a mess." Kevin feels the rage rising within him, "You are still alive, why are you always say such things, I will be here for you, always. Tomorrow when you will feel better, you will tell me everything, and I mean it this time. Sunny crosses eyes with Kevin, and that leaves her speechless. After a long stare she finally says, "You better keep your words." Kevin is stunned, he cannot believe what she just said, "Do you want me too" "Couch. Now. You sleep there." ... Kevin smiles knowing that things are getting better, at least now he can stay for the night. Caressing her pretty face he goes, "I will take care of you until the fever is gone." Sunny wants to say No need, as she is not that weak. But the familiar smell of Kevins skin, makes her feel at home. Even if she does not need to be protected like that, she finds joy in it and allows him to take care of her with pleasure. Chapter 98 Do you Understand Everything Now? Chapter 98 Do you Understand Everything Now? In any case she is still a doctor and therefore knows what she is doing. Go to the living room and look through the TV cab, inside should have my medical emergency kit. Following her instructions Kevin goes to look for it and not long afteres back with a small box. He looks through it casually until he finds asthma and heart disease medicine. Are these yours? Sunny takes a slight nce over, Theyre Macies. Hearing this Kevin inspects the items more carefully and realises they really are all childrens medicine. Then what do you take? When Kevin asks this question he suddenly feels a little ashamed. Because like Macie said, although they have known each other for so long however Kevin seems to have never seriously cared about Sunny before. However Sunny doesnt have any of these thoughts, instead she nces casually towards Kevin and then uses her finger to point to which one, That yellow box. Kevin picks it up and looks at it, Anti-fever medicine? Yes, Im getting older now and not so finicky anymore, even with no water Ill just take the medicine directly. However Kevin still goes out to find water. Unlike before, in the past he would always get Irene to do things for him. However this time in order to look after Sunny he willingly does what is needed for her. After boiling the water and then letting it cool down, Sunny swallows the medicine in one gulp. But the medicine melts directly in her throat, and the bitter taste makes her frown. Does it not taste nice? How about you eat something now? Kevin remembers that his porridge had been thrown on the ground when he was passing through the door to see what was going on. He is about to sit up and pick up the porridge, but he is stopped by Sunny. Dont worry, Im not hungry. You can go take a shower and rest early, tomorrow I have some things I need to do. Sunny does not say exactly what she needs to do, but he vaguely understands what it could be. Do you want to go see Andrei? Ill tell you tomorrow. Okay, then Ill go take a shower. You should rest early too. While Kevin leaves the room he turns off the main light in Sunnys room, but leaves the bedside table Sunny looks at the warm-coloured bedsidemp and eventually feels so tired that her eyes slowly begin to close. However Kevin who is at the door, once he hears Sunny breathing evenly he breathes a sigh of relief and then begins to look around the room. He knows this room, before Troy moved in it originally was their secret base. He looks at all the furnishings in the room; many of them were picked out by them at the building materials market. This is my first ever independent space, therefore Kevin, as my best friend I grant you the permission to have a look inside. At the time his reaction, although on the outside he seemed unimpressed, however his hands could not stop touching everything and he could hardly tear himself away from this room. Kevin cannot help but think of how Troy was just now, and although Kevin was in front of him it seemed that Troy didnt recognise him. This makes him feel unbearably sad. Before Baron said that the state they are in now was caused by Be and perhaps the reason why something is wrong with Troy now has something to do with the phone call he had with Andrei. All the evidence points towards the Hawkins family, and therefore Kevin quietly makes up his mind that he will go with Sunny tomorrow. For the sake of his good friend he must clear up this matter. Now that he has made up his mind he thinks that things will be much easier to solve now. Kevin then goes to the bathroom to take a bath, but after his bath he realises he made a mistake; he didn''t bring any clothes with him. As a result he has no other alternative but to put back on his old clothes and then goes to knock on the apartment next door. Fortunately the people that lived there havent slept yet and Baron asks, Who is it? Its me; Im looking to borrow something from Troy. Hes asleep. Then in the next second the door opens and Barons cold face appears in front of Kevin, If you need something then you can tell me. Kevin swallows some salvia, Do you have any clothes I can wear? ? Baron feels that this request is a little strange and therefore looks behind Kevin to see if he can see something but instead sees nothing and a slight disappointment passes in his eyes. What are you looking at? Im asking you to borrow something. Wait no, Im asking to borrow clothes from Troy. To keep? Yes. Their conversation is seemingly a little mysterious. Alright,e on in and choose something for yourself. Hence Kevin walks inside and then looks at the door tightly shut and asks, How is he doing? Hes taken some medicine and is now sleeping. Macie is showering now. Kevin takes a nce at Troy and after seeing him still neatly dressed he cant help but breathe a sigh of relief, Alright, then Ill just take my clothes and leave. Baron raises his chin up, His clothes are in my wardrobe, go get them yourself and be quick. I will go to sleep soon. Kevin has no choice but to follow his orders and quickly chooses something that isnt too unattractive and then leaves. Hesitating, he says his final words, Thank you. Regardless of his treatment towards Sunny, Macie and Troy, Kevin feels he needs to say thank you. However who knew that Baron would just disregard what Kevin said and instead with an expressionless face pats the invisible dust on him and says, Itste at night, dont disgust me. Kevin has passed on his regards and that is enough, so then Kevin shrugs and says, Im leaving. Be quick. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Baron is still as impatient as always however Kevin at this moment feels that his impatience is different from how he was before. After Kevin closes the door with a bang, Macie opens the bathroom door slightly and then pokes her head out to look at Baron, "Baron, did my father leave? What father? Dont say random things,e on out once youve finished washing, I can still see your face needs to be washed. Macie obediently tip toes out of the bathroom and says, Baron, do you think there is any hope that my mother and father will live together again? Baron gives her a condescending look, No, now quickly get into bed and lie down. Macie pouts while getting into bed. Kevin on the other hand is ufortably lying on the sofa covered by a small nket however is consoling himself that this is progress, this is progress. Some people are awakened from their dreams while some are awoken by loud banging on the door. Early in the morning Kevin is on the sofa having a pleasant dream when suddenly he is awoken by a loud noise banging the door. What is all this noise, dont you know Im sleeping? Kevin has no other choice since Sunny is unwell and therefore must sleep, so he pitifully gets up and sacrifices his own sleep to see who it is. When he opens the door and sees it is Troy who was banging on the door, all traces of empathy are gone. This bastard didn''t make enough noise yesterday so now he''ll do something again to bother him early in the morning. However as soon as Troy sees the disarrayed Kevin he stops moving his hand. You, you and her, you both He ispletely unable to coherently finish his sentence. What is going on that you havee here so early in the morning, did you even look at the time? Troy lowers his head humbly after being criticised like this, I, this, I just came to thank Sunny for yesterday. Oh, yes, yesterday was certainly very interesting. Kevin calmly says this and is sessful at making Troys head dip down even lower. I came here to say thank you. He seems to be rambling slightly. You already said this, can I continue sleeping now? At this moment the only thing Kevin wants to do is sleep, even if it was just on the sofa, he is starting to feel the sofa is just asfortable as a bed. But no, Troy doesnt intend to let him sleep at all. Kevin, I have always had aplicated rtionship with you before, you know, I just, kind of, uh..." He awkwardly looks towards the ground, I want to apologise to you. Alright I ept your apology. Can I go back to sleep now? Wont you listen to everything Ive got to say? Troy really wants to confess everything to Kevin; however Kevin whose eyelids are beginning to droop down really doesnt seem interested in this right now and thus is not in the mood for this kind of sincere conversation. Troy please, I really am so tired, just look at the time! Kevin looks down at his watch and points at the watch showing 5 oclock, and once he sees this he Oh my bad, then please go back to sleep and Ill stay here and watch you sleep. Get lost. After seeing Troy obediently return to his own house, Kevin then shuts his door. Whats wrong, who came here so early in the morning? After he closes the door he then sees Sunny standing by her door rubbing her tired eyes. It was nothing, just a crazy fool, hes already gone now. Was it Troy? You saw? I guessed who. He does this every time. When he wakes up he will feel that he has let everyone down and then says thank you one by one to us all, including Macie." How is it possible that he has be like this? Alright dont think about it anymore. Sunny looks at him, Take the time now to sleep sinceter he will Kevin feels that this is indeed something he would do, so he then takes a deep long look at Sunny and falls back down onto the sofa. Alright, you should also continue sleeping a little while longer. Has your fever gone down? Yes. Sunny closes her door again and lies back down on the bed; however she doesnt feel sleepy anymore. Her mind fills up with thoughts regarding Andrei. What on earth did Troy and him talk about that caused him to be how he was yesterday? You know, he hasnt been like this for a long time now. What on earth happened? She looks outside the window at the sky that is slowly getting brighter; however despite the clearness outside she is still feeling so lost and confused. When will she be able to make sense of everything again and when will she be able to break free from this darkness. Very soon, very soon. She tells herself this quietly. Surely enough Sunny is right, Kevin hasnt been lying on the sofa for long when suddenly he hears someone knocking on the door once again. Kevin, Kevin, are you awake? Listening to the cautious voice at the door, no matter how hard it is to get up Kevin must keep trying. Wait for me. He impatiently says this and then goes over to open the door. Whats wrong? Kevins head hurts slightly, he really wants to sleep. I I have brought over some breakfast. You dont need to eat it straight away, I will just leave it here and then you can eat itter. Chapter 99 Resolve the Matter Chapter 99 Resolve the Matter Kevin really does not understand how Troy has turned into this cautious and anxious person, in the past he has never seen Troy like this. As a result Kevin doesnt care for sleep anymore and goes to hold Troy down and presses him onto the sofa. Come back, we havent eaten a meal together in such a long time. Lets eat breakfast together. Troy looks at the clock on the wall and says, Isnt it a little early Kevin follows the gaze of Troy and sees that the clock is pointing at 6. So he also realizes that it is early? Kevin shakes this look off his face and says, I saw you looking all anxious and restless as if you had many words you wished to say. If I dont let you say them now thenter on you wille again and knock on the door. Troy suddenly realizes that Kevin has seen through his thoughts, and scratches his head with embarrassment. So, tell me. Take the opportunity to tell me now. Troy hesitates for a short while, I will serve you the porridge first to let it cool down. Troy, be quick. I Ive been hiding something from you. What? Kevin just knows that Troy will not tell him the truth, so hearing him say this is not a surprise but still waits for him to continue. Its just that now is still not the right time to tell you. Anyways yesterday Andrei called me. What did he say to you? It seems as if he is recalling a rather unpleasant memory and his eyebrows crease together, He asked All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. me why am I still alive. Hearing this question, Kevins hands start to tremble, What does he mean by why are you still alive? Could it be that the airne ident from before Troy shakes his head, I dont know, he just said this to me and didnt say anything else. However I fell apart due to my own spection about what he meant, as you saw how I was yesterday. Are you sure it really was Andrei? It is him; I will never in my whole life be able to forget his voice Its just why is it Andrei? If it was Be then it makes sense, however who is Andrei in that he can say these things? It seems that since you have returned, they have started again to Kevin makes a bold assumption, What if you all had long since been targeted, and then they took that opportunity to attack you all at the same time in one go? Troy shakes his head, You can say this about Baron and me however regarding Sunny; how would someone like her ever provoke people like this? In addition I even dont know anything about where Andrei came from. If he gets involved with other organizations, then he won''t be so easy to deal with." Kevin suddenly remembers Steven Ellens diary. Written on it is that before Andrei was called PY Gangster and after that girl disappeared, the Elliott family seemed intent on protecting him. If this is the case then they have definitely run into big trouble. Wait for me, I need to go back and look through a few things. If I find evidence then I will give you a call, however before this you absolutely must prevent Sunny from going to see Andrei. Why does she want to go see Andrei? She looked at your call history. More precisely is that it was both of them. This silly girl is so stubborn and never puts a matter to rest. Ok, I understand. Kevin raises his eyebrows after he hears him call her silly, What did you just say? My bad, sorry, you should go now. Good boy, look after your mother. Get lost, Troy yells inside. Kevin drives directly to his house and notices that Irene is not there. It seems that ever since he saw through her she has not appeared in a long time. Its just strange that breakfast and lunches are always prepared every day and if he doesnte back to eat them then the next day she will rece the meals. Theres no need to do this. Kevin sighs, I didnt do anything anyways right? But he doesnt have time to think about Irene now. He goes straight upstairs, and in his bedroom, he flips through the diary and ount book that had been kept for a long time. Then he takes them both with him and goes directly back down the stairs. In the kitchen he sees the breakfast prepared for him that hasnt been touched yet and hesitates for a while. He does not dare to eat this breakfast now. Once he drives back to Troys apartment, he sees that Sunny is still not awake and Troy is guarding the ce like a loyal dog. You really are so good, now I think you should go back, your husband should be awake by now. Troy feels slightly upset after he hears that he has been dismissed, Thats it? Yes, what else? At least let me look at the legendary materials! Kevin looks at him calmly, When you are finally willing to tell me the truth, then Ill show them to you. At a loss on what to do Troy looks over at Sunnys room and grits his teeth. He must remain trustworthy. He then stands up rather distractedly, I will not look then! As he says this he walks directly out the door, bringing a gust of wind with him. Shut the door. His response is the sound of the door closing. Fight me! Kevin chuckles softly and then after he sits down he starts to flip through the diary. This time he knows what he is looking for inside, therefore he directly goes to look at the content rting to the Elliott family and the Hawkins family. The only thing he doesnt know is whether Steven just doesnt remember much or if there just isnt much information regarding PY Gangster. Kevin casually flips over a few pages when he discovers a section missing. This diary has a few pages that have been torn off by someone. Kevin assumes that he has read it wrong, so he reads it back and forth several times, until finally he can confirm that the content before and after did not match. This diary really has been tampered with by someone. In addition looking at the parts that have been torn off, could it be that these were the parts containing information on Andrei? Thinking of this, Kevin is taken aback by his own thoughts. It seemed that it was time to visit the head of the Hawkinss family. Now he wonders if he should go together with Sunny or not? Still thinking about this, Sunnys door clicks open and she stands by the doorway bothposed and fully conscious. It turns out she has been awake all this time! Come over here, it seems that a few pages have been torn out from your fathers diary. Kevin beckons Sunny over to him and tells her about the problem he has encountered. After she hears this she falls silent. Do you think that the missing pages are regarding Andrei? I dont know, we guessed that maybe its because those pages contained information about what happened to Troy. Its hard to say since my fathers diary has had pages torn from it. Kevin is stunned for a moment after what is said but then he quickly reacts, "I feel I have hit a dead end. Do you want toe with me to find Andrei? Sunny looks at Kevin, asking such a question like that. Just now although she was lying on her bed, however she has been unable to sleep. Therefore she clearly heard the conversation between Kevin and Troy and thus has established her own thoughts about the matter. I cant be so passive in this matter anymore, since I can also be considered as a victim, therefore I have the right to go ask and understand more. However Andrei is such a sly man, will he really so easily tell you what you want to know? No he wont, therefore I must find some kind of loophole. Alright then I will go with you. When the timees look at me and dont speak carelessly. Andrei has been sitting as the head of the Hawkins family for many years now so he will not be easy to provoke. You are so annoying, lets just go. Kevin gives a wry smile and then grabs Sunnys hand, Go and get washed and then eat some breakfast so we have some energy to fight this enemy. Sunny does not say anything; her eyes are fixated on Kevin holding her hand like this. Oh, Im sorry. Kevin has no other choice but to let go of her hand and then carefully looks at the expression on Sunnys face. However he doesnt see anything except for an indifferent andposed look on her face. Watching as Sunny leaves, he feels slightly emotional. Time waits for no one and the once innocent white rabbit has already learnt to keep aposed look on ones face. Once they have both showered and finished breakfast it is already past nine oclock. As they are preparing to leave the house, they bump into Troy who is sneaking around. Kevin stops moving and asks, What are you doing? Troy is startled, I was just looking to see if you have finished with everything yet. Kevin then notices that Troy is unexpectedly all neatly dressed. Therefore he frowns, Youre not nning oning with us are you? Troy blinks his eyes with an innocent expression on his face and doesnt say anything. Dont even think about it, go and look after Macie. I have my own n for this. At this moment Baron who was inside his room walks out after hearing their conversation and gives Troy a strange look, What are you going to do? Troy feels this world always has some kind of evil intention towards him. He then returns to his room furiously and pulls at Macies hair that has just been tied up by Baron. Baron, someone has messed up my hair! Troys mind that is full of mncholy is unable to find any way to express himself, and after hearing Macie talk about her hair he pulls her hair a little harder, You silly child, what hairstyle do you want? You scoundrel, Ill kill you! After hearing the sound of movement Baron frowns and then nods his head at Kevin, Be careful. After getting a response back, Baron walks back in helplessly and tries to pull apart the two of them entangled with one another. Both of you sit down and eat your food! It may be a little strange but after he says this, Macie obediently sits down and Troy stops messing around. Both Macie and Troy groan together in unison and then start to eat their food. ... Baron suddenly feels that he is older than he actually is and is raising both a son and a young daughter. However the daughters real parents are currently standing outside preparing to go sort out an important matter. Baron feels that in his previous life he was doing logistical work, and is not the gang leader that he is in his current life. Baron why are you just standing there all spaced out? Come on and eat some food. Troy doesnt realize that he has stirred up Barons emotional state of mind, which causes his cheeks to bulge while he shouts back. Just shut up. Baron rolls his eyes, and swallows the egg yolk that Macie gives him. He chokes a little. Going back to Sunny and Kevin, they have just walked to the elevator, and Sunny has an appearance as if she is about to do something very important. Chapter 100 What are You Thinking? Chapter 100 What are You Thinking? What are you thinking? Im thinking what kind of person Andrei is Him? Kevin groans and says, Wait until you meet him then you will see what a wolf in sheeps clothing looks like. Seriously? Sunny has never heard someone use this kind of metaphor before and is unable to react so instead follows Kevin into the car in a daze. He looks harmless and wears a pair of sses, however is a truly harmless person really able to sit as the head of the Hawkins family for so long and not have been swallowed up by the other family members. Hearing about the other branches of the Hawkinss family, Sunny suddenly sparks an interest in this, Tell me more, is the Hawkins family arge family? Their family is indeed growing in numbers, just like our families did from before. This is because each branch of the family has their own bloodline; however Andrei is rather unfortunate in that he only has two daughters. Sunny replies rather disapprovingly, Whats wrong with having daughters, why do you talk about them as being a bad thing? Kevin helplessly looks at Sunny, What are you thinking? I just meant that he has two daughters and therefore has no one who can inherit his position in the family. Really? So could it be they now need a son to be the heir of the family? Yes, I heard that previously Andrei adopted a son from a rtive. I dont know if this is true or not but when the timees we shall see for ourselves. Sunny nods her head and then looks outside the window, she is starting to feel a little tired and thinks she really did wake up too early this morning. Kevin narrows his eyes at her and says, If you are tired then sleep some more, it is still early. Andreis home is in the outskirts so is a little far away. Sunny grumbles dissatisfiedly, "Do you rich people all like to buy houses in the suburbs?" Kevin sneers when he hears this and says, Me? The estate I have I inherited, but if I had the choice then I wouldnt buy one. Really? Kevin turns on the air conditioning in the car; the warmth in October in the morning is able to make people feel quite tired and hazy. Therefore Sunny slowly closes her eyes in the warm fast-moving car. After Kevin sees her sleeping he quietly stops the car and takes out a small nket from the back of the car and then puts it over Sunny. Seeing that he didnt disturb her sleep he continues to drive. Sunny does not know how long she was sleeping for, but when she finally opens her eyes she sees the sun is shining in the sky. She uses her hand to block the sunlight and then asks Kevin who is sitting next to her, What time is it? Oh, you are awake? Its 10:30 now. How long have I been sleeping? Why didnt you wake me up? Seeing you sleep so peacefully there was no way I could dare to disturb you. Are we at the Hawkinss family home yet? Sunny nces at the building in front of her and changes the subject wittily. "Yes, this one..." Kevin gestures roughly with his hands, "Is all the Hawkinss family property. Having money really is a wonderful thing. Come on, get out the car. Seeing her awake now, Kevin doesnt be so polite with her anymore and makes her quickly get out the car. Then the two of them go to the gate of the Hawkinss house together and ring the doorbell. Not long after appears an old man who seems to be a housekeeper. Hello, who are you looking for? Kevin clears his throat and then appears to act as apletely different person, Kasper, its me, Kevin. There is noughter in his voice, just a serious and sincere tone. Sunny takes a look at Kevin and feels he is like a stranger the way he is being now. The person who was called Kasper after hearing the visitor is Kevin, stands still and sizes Kevin up and down for a short while. Sunny is impatient however Kevin seems to not mind. Oh, Kevin, it really is you. When did you start not wearing a mask? Kasper, I havent been wearing one for a long time now. How have you been recently? I may be old but I am still just as healthy and robust as before. Wait for me and I will open the gate for you. Kevin smiles and nods his head. Sunny is unable to say what she feels about this man, however from the moment she arrived until now he never once looked her way. Am I really so transparent? She cannot help but quietly ask herself this, however she quickly puts this thought to rest. Because Kasper finally turns his attention towards her. Is this Jessie Reyes? Jessie? Sunny and Kevin quickly share a look at each other, isnt she Sunnys mother? Kevinughs and shakes his head, Kasper, this is Jessies daughter, Sunny. After Kasper hears she is not Jessie, his expression suddenly withers down, Oh yes I almost forgot that Jessie has already He suddenly pauses mid-sentence and then raises his head to look at Sunny, However, you really do look very simr to her. So you have met my mother before? Yes, she used toe here very often. Came here often? She came to the Hawkinss residence? Sunny cannot understand what kind of rtion her mother had with the Hawkinss family. However that was all in the past and now only I am able to remember these things. Both of youe on in, who are you looking for again? We are here to see Andrei, but we dont know if he is here or not? The master is at home today, so sit down here for a while and wait. After he says this and settles them both down, he then disappears. Sunny looks at the back of him and quietly asks Kevin, Where did he go? He went to find Andrei; hes just a mysterious man. How is it possible that he more mysterious than you? Sunny suddenly remembers the moment they had just met; at that time she could only use the phone to contact him. Trust me, he is much more mysterious than I am, you will soon see. Sure enough what Kevin said was correct, how long would it take for Kasper to find Andrei? It has been more than 10 minutes now and there is still not sign of them. Were not going to be stood up are we? Sunny suddenly feels a little restless, if Andrei doesnt meet with them then what will they do. That wont happen. Just sit here patiently, this man just likes to keep people waiting for as long as possible. Sunny feels what he said is reasonable; however she suddenly thinks of something and feels unhappy, Did you and Be meet with him before? What are you thinking about? Be and I were nothing so why would we go and meet with the head of the family? Although Sunny knows that he is telling the truth, however she still feels a little ufortable about it and therefore replies with an unhappy sound. Then at this moment Kasper returns and says, Sorry to make you all wait so long, the master was just taking a bath and then getting dressed, therefore it took a long time. But now hes ready, so if you could now both pleasee with me. Taking a bath Sunnys mouth twitches; she has never met a man that pays so much attention to his personal hygiene before. Following Kevin, Sunny looks around at her surroundings and feels the estate is filled with enchanting decorations and feels the scenery of the house is extremely picturesque. This house is even built near the mountains surrounded by water. Having seen the impressiveness of the Hawkins familys residence before, Kevins small vi in the western suburbs can really only be described as a small house. What are you thinking about? Kevin turns around and notices a look of discontent in Sunnys eyes and suddenly feels unhappy. Nothing, I just feel that if I was living here then my life would certainly be better. Kevin feels he has just heard a joke and narrows his eyes and asks, Are you sure about that? Sunny is still thinking about what problems there would be with this life and suddenly thinks about the rtionship between the people within this family and immediately cant think of anything. Im joking. Kasper who is leading the way seems to not be so interested in what they are discussing which makes Sunny even more curious about him. Does he care about what talk about? Kevin looks at Kasper and nods his head. After Sunny notices that Kevin nods his head to confirm this she is so frightened that she quickly covers her mouth. She was just speaking nonsense but it seems to have been a mistake. What are you afraid of? We are talking about ourselves, not speaking anything bad. Kevin narrows his eyes at her, Why are being such a coward? Sunny pushes him, Whos being a coward? Im just afraid that if I say the wrong thing that when the timees there will be consequences and before I know it Ill be dead! This time Kasper after hearing what she said turns around with a smile, Miss, dont think so much, the master doesnt mind for these childish words. Sunny sighs a breath of relief as she hears that he will not take offense to what she said, however hearing her being referred to as childish, her heart sinks. Why after so long is she still seen as a child in their eyes? Andreis study seems to be a little far, even after walking so long they still havent arrived. However on their journey they bump into someone. After this person sees Kasper they stop walking and nod their head slightly at him, Kasper, where are you taking them to? Kasper is also very respectful and courteous to this person and says, Hello Sir, I am taking these two guests to meet with the master. Sunny and Kevin who are behind Kasper secretly measure up this person who was called Sir, could it be that this is While they still havent fully understood who this person is yet, the conversation is already finished. She doesnt know if she got the wrong impression or not. Before this person walks away, Sunny feels that the person takes many nces at her. Dont think too much about it. She pats her head vigorously a few times to stop her thinking these wild thoughts. Dont hit your head; you were never that bright in the first ce. Kevin says while smiling, sessfully winding Sunny up. Shut up. Sunny narrows her eyes at Kevin, she wants to say something else but her mind is drawn back to the person that just left. She doesnt know why she feels she has encountered him before somewhere. Hello? Are you still here? Whats wrong? What did you just say? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sunny looks at Kevin a little helplessly thinking that she has neglected something really important. Kevin helplessly looks at her, he is about to say something else when he hears Kaspers voice in front of them, Mr Quinn and Miss Ellen, we have arrived. Hearing this Sunnys line of vision turns towards the ce Kasper has led them to. Where they are is a small garden and causes Sunny to be unable to believe this is the ce they would meet Andrei, Here? Kasper raises himself slightly and says, Yes, Miss Ellen, this is where you need to be. So Ill be on my way; you and the master can discuss your matters now. Chapter 101 So? Chapter 101 So? Sunny has never seen such a serious housekeeper in all her life, and it''s like having the one from the TV show reyed in front of her, which makes her feel a little weird. But soon she doesn''t have time to wonder. Because she sees Andrei sitting there with a smile on his face in his ck suit. Yes, he is sitting in a wheelchair. Sunny asks quietly behind Kevin, "Can''t he walk?" Kevin replies softly. Then he walks up as Andrei watches him, "Mr.Hawkins." Andrei smiles, "Kevin, you''re here. And this is?" Saying that, he looks at Sunny behind him and a strange feeling crosses his eyes. But soon he restrains the look and smiles at Sunny as well, "What''s your name?" Sunny is at a loss for words. She looks at Kevin and her earlier grand gesture ofing to revenge for Troy is gone. "Just answer directly." "My name is Sunny." Andrei raises an eyebrow unexpectedly as he hears the name, "Your name seems familiar." Something that happened before shes through his mind, making him looks at Sunny in front of him in an absent mood. "Kevin, I''m scared when he looks at me like that." Kevin can''t help butugh inwardly and then answers quietly, "Don''t be scared, he doesn''t eat people." "Ahem, just sit down." Andrei looks at t Sunny and Kevin, who keeps looking at each other, and understands that he is scaring her, so he quickly greets them to sit down. For some reason, Sunny looks at Andrei''s empty trousers and gets the feeling that he''s not the man she thought he was. "Kevin, hurry up and talk." Sunny is still rather afraid of the awkward silence, especially in this situation. The three of them sit smiling face to face, but each of them has their own thoughts in mind. Kevin receives instructions from his girlfriend and clears his throat, "Mr.Hawkins, I came here mainly because I have something important to ask you." Andrei then turns his attention to Kevin, "Well, just say it." "My friend, Troy, who you also know." Kevin says as he keeps his eyes on Andrei, trying to see something in his face. But Andrei, the old fox, hides his expression well. Even though Kevin keeps staring at him, he doesn''t see anything. "I know him, go ahead." "He got a call from a strange number yesterday. I don''t know what the caller said to him. His state of mind isn''t good now and he''s still in the hospital." Hearing this, Andrei raises his eyebrows, "Yeah? That would be a real pity." Kevin only then continues, "That number seems to be yours." Sunny can feel her back sweating at Kevins words, not to mention how tense her face is. Andrei, however, remains calm. "Oh? My number?" He says as he touches his pocket, "I don''t have my phone on me." Kevin never expects him to answer like that and he feels his face twitch. To prove his innocence, Andrei calls in Kasper, who has just gone down, "Have you seen my phone?" Kasper scratches his head. He looks as confused as his master. "Your phone? If I remember correctly, your phone lost a few days ago." What? Sunny and Kevin both looks at each other. Really? "Mr. Hawkins, you actually didn''t go to retrieve your phone. Aren''t you afraid that someone will pick it up and use it indiscriminately?" Andrei smiles and nces at Kevin, "If someone dares, then you think I''ll let him go?" Kevin can''t go on as he hears the threat implied in his words. "Well, we''ve been bothering you for too long. We wont affect your rest. We will take our leave now." Kevin says as he winks at Sunny, indicating for her to stand up. Sunny stands up obediently. She smiles apologetically at Andrei and then follows Kevin with Andrei''s nod of acquiescence. "Kasper, see the guests off. Kevin,e spend more time with me when you have time." After nodding, Kevin turns around and puts away his smile, following behind Kasper with an indifferent face. It is only after they both waved Kasper into the car with a smile that Sunny has time to ask questions. "Kevin, why did you just suddenly leave?" "He still has the phone, and he''s lying." "What?" Sunny is curious as to how he sees it. Andrei and his servant speak so sincerely that she thinks he''s really lost his phone. "Would he be so calm if it was really lost?" "Why not..." "A guy like him must have secrets on his phone. Do you think he wouldn''t go looking for it if he did lose it?" "Oh... I was thinking maybe Be stole her dad''s phone and then did all these things." "... It''s possible." ... "So you''ve been analyzing this for a while and you still have no definitive proof?" "You''ve said I''m analyzing it. Besides, he''s warned me, so what can I say?" Sunny listens to him as if he isn''t having the same conversation as what she hears. "He warned you? When was it?" Kevin smiles at her, "You''re rather stupid, so I won''t tell you such things. Anyway, all I can tell you is that Andrei, the old fox, hid the evidence so well that the trail here is almost broken. We''ll have to find another way." "Yeah..." Just then, someone knocks on their car window. The sudden sound startles Sunny so much that she almost jumps out of her position. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Don''t be afraid." Kevin reassures Sunny, and then he rolls down the window with a smile. Kevin''s demeanor doesn''t change at all when he sees that the man is that Andrei''s foster son. "Hello, what can I do for you?" The man looks at Kevin in the main driver''s seat, "I''m not looking for you. I''m looking for her." He says as he points to Sunny who was sitting in the passenger seat. "Me?" Sunny is a little surprised as to why he is looking for her. She takes a look at Kevin before looking at the man, "What can I do for you?" The man seems to be a little afraid of Kevin and looks at him very hesitantly. Sunny says, "It''s okay. This man can be trusted. Go ahead." Only then does he open his mouth, "My name is Robin Hawkins. I heard your conversation just now when you were in the garden." Hearing this, Kenny interrupts him before Sunny could get her point across. "Sir, if I remember correctly, you seem to be Andrei''s foster son, right?" He''s Andreis adopted son. Why will he help them? Robin smiles helplessly at his words. Then he seems to mumble and repeat, "Foster son?" He says as he looks at Kevin, "If he didn''t need to use me, I''d still be sleeping in a teeny tiny house and "So, I mean shouldn''t you be thanking him for all that you have now?" "Just because of the guilt he feels towards me? Then do you know why I''ve ended up like this? It''s all because of him, too!" Robin is a bit agitated. He presses on the car window, and his fingers are turning blue. Seeing this, Kevin wisely changes the subject. "Sorry for touching your sad spot. We have things to doter, can you speak quickly?" Robin takes a few deep breaths to gather his emotions before speaking with a steady voice, "He hasn''t lost his phone, but it''s not in his hands either." "What do you mean?" "Don''t you understand? Someone''s not used to see you love each other, so he wants to give you a hard time." Kevin and Sunny looks at each other. They have a vague feeling that things seem to be more And at this moment, in the garden, Andrei looks at Kasper, who hase back to report, "Have you sent them away?" "Yes, master. They are gone." "Okay. Did you find out where the phone is?" "Master, I''m not capable enough. I..." "If what Kevin said today is true, do you know how much me you''ll have to carry?" "Master...I...it''s all my fault. Please punish me." Kasper says as his knees go weak and he kneels directly in front of Andrei. "Well, alright. Dont always kneel down. Can''t you see that I miss a leg? Maybe it''s because of you." Kasper at the moment especially wants to shout that he dares not, but he can''t, so he has to bury his head even lower so Andrei can be less angry. "Alright, get up. I feel bored to see you like this. Go see what Be is doing." "Master, Miss Be went out yesterday." She hasn''t gone home today. Andrei understands the hidden meaning of his words and smirks, "She really is just like her mother..." At this time, a voicees from behind, "Daddy, who are you talking about?" Its only as he hears this voice that Andrei puts what can barely be called a loving look on his face. "Amelia, daddy hasn''t seen you in days. What have you been doing?" Saying that, he motions for Kasper to turn his wheelchair around and looks at Amelia in front of him, "Huh, you''ve changed a lot." His words amuses Amelia, and her face is about to crumple into a ball, "Daddy, you''re so annoying. I won''t y with you." She says as she pouts and turns around as if she is pulling something out. Andrei thinks she is really angry and pushes the wheelchair himself in the direction she is standing. Who knows that as soon as he pushes the wheelchair to her side, Amelia pulls out something unknown from her arms and hands it him. "You scared me. What''s this?" Andrei calms down and looks at it, but finds it is a root carving. "Is this a gift? For daddy?" Andrei looks at this root carving in front of him. He loves it so much. Amelia smiles and says, "Guess who made this?" Andrei knows who made it when she asks, "You made it." "Hey, daddy, you guessed right. That''s why I''ve been disappearing for the past few days." "Daddy, isn''t your birthdaying up? I have to prepare for it." Chapter 102 Good Daughter Chapter 102 Good Daughter Andrei Hawkins smiles widely, "My daughter is the best ever." Be walks into the garden and casually hears the conversation. She worked so hard for that gift but now, because of her father words, it is useless. It is trash. Her mouth twitches, she throws her gift into the dust bin, then turns and leaves negligently. While the people inside are trying topete with each other by showing off their abilities, Robin is standing outside the door and reaches an agreement with Kevin and the others. "You help me to get rid of Andrei, I help you to find proofs." Kevin chuckles lightly, "it is going to be the other way around or nothing pal, you find evidence, then we help you to get rid of Andrei." Robin curls his lips and looks at Sunny, and then back at Kevin, Say it, you want to make this deal or not?" "If you want to cooperate with us, it is necessary to build some trust. You provide nothing, you leave me no choice but to refuse." Sunny turns her head and takes a deep look at Kevin realizing how much he is changed in thest few years. He became one hell of a negotiator. He has never shown such abilities, did he held back till now? Robin knew that Kevin would have said that, so he is well prepared and shows them a really convincing proof. "That phone is in Bes ce." Robin takes out his own phone and opens the mobile album, "I saw it the other day, and I thought it could be used for leverage." Kevin takes the phone and looks at it for a while. The photo is of Be, whoes out of the study-like room quietly, holding something carefully in her hands. Although she was holding it tightly, the corner of the object can be seen clearly, a mobile phone indeed. "Check out the video too." Robin says kindly. Kevin is getting suspicious of Robin. This one is the kind of a man to better have as friend rather than an enemy. Hes the kind who cane in handy whenever you do not expect it. With that in mind, Kevins flicks his finger to open the video. The camera is ced in a hidden corner, and shows a figure faintly walking around, disturbed. "Why are you still alive?" Sunny''s eyes widen at that sound, she grabs the phone, trying to get a better view of the scene. "What happened?" "Nothing......" Sunny cannot find anything peculiar, so she just gives it back to Kevin. She still hasnt told Kevin about the phone call. "Ok, That is definitely Be, but what she is up to?" Kevin is struggling to figure it all out, it is getting messy, very. "Her purpose should be the same as mine." Robin groans, "She also wants to destroy the Hawkins family." "In that case, her actions could be exined..." Kevin realizes something halfway through the conversation, and asks, "Do you know anything about the group that goes by the name of PY Gangster?" "Are you talking about the one?" Kevin is startled when hears this question, "Do you know the old one as well?" Robin shakes his head, "It''s just an urban legend, nothing can be trusted." Bit disappointed, Kevin is still trying to get information about them, "If you evere across any intels, even if it is just a whisper, you will tell me, OK?" "It will depend on your sincerity." Robin doesnt beat around the bush and tells Kevin exactly as it is. Kevin smiles indifferently. "I am brutally honest, and it depends on whether you can bear it." "Deal." So they reach a temporary agreement, Robin looks at the sky, "It is gettingte, see you next time." Kevin waves at him, "See ya." Before leaving, Robin takes a deep look at Sunny again, then turns around and walks away. "He is challenging me." Kevin follows Robins gaze and finds that he is always staring at his wife. "Get a grip, let''s go." Kevin is driving when Sunny receives a call from unknown phone number. "Sister!!!" Z''s somewhat stern voice could be heard through the phone, which makes Sunny''s hands shake almost dropping the phone. "What is going on?" Sunny calmly asks. "I..." Z looks at the person standing in front of her grinning, and she cannot say what she truly wants to say ending up saying nothing. "Aah!" The crack of the whip makes Z scream, that person in front of her is merciless and demanding. "Z, where are you? Tell me, and I''lle over right away." Cries Sunny all worried. "Sister..." Z bes obedient, the whip does that to people, and reads the sign that has been written by the torturer. "I...I''m at No.73,PH Road..." Seeing that Z has conveyed the address, the mysterious person lingering in the background puts the paper away and hangs up the phone. "Hello? Hello? Z?" Sunny can''t hear Z''s voice anymore, and the call disconnects. Kevin nces at Sunny and notices how uneasy she is, "What''s the matter?" "Z has been kidnapped..." Kevin shows a slight disappointment with his face and keeps silent. "Hey, I say she is been kidnapped..." "So what?" "...Take me there, Ill call the police on the way." Kevin rages out, "Sunny, do you really want to go? Did you forget what happened to you when you tried to save herst time? You almost died, remember?" Sunny turns her head to look at Kevin, "She lost her child because of me, I owe her, not to mention..." Sunny wants to say that Z has never hurt anyone in her life, but when she thought the thing Z did, she kept silent. "Whatever, If you wanna sit this one out it is fine, but I am going anyway." Kevin rolls down the window of the car, then steps hard on the gas and takes her to the required destination. She doesnt realize how dangerous the situation could be. Meanwhile, Z is suffering unspeakable pain. "What were you thinking? Do you think you can save your sister by giving her a fake address? Do you want to know what really happened to your child?" Z suddenly raises her head when she hears these words, "What did you say?" The person opposite makes a pity sigh, "It looks like you know nothing...Do you really think that your child is dead just because you have been drinking?" Z grits her teeth and says, "Mandy, tell me the truth. I am at your mercy. "Oh, look, is this still the incredible Miss Z Ellen?" Mandy picks up Zs chin with her hand, and wipes it with her dirty clothes, "You are too stupid to understand, you were tricked by your sister and you didnt get it yet. "Oh,e on, speak! How did my child die? "What did you do before that?..." Mandy carelessly rubs her nails on her hands, and then takes a breath, "Kill your father? Rob your brother-inw? Send someone to rape your sister perhaps? Does any of these rings the bell?" "Oh, you know everything very well." Z cannot deny what she has done. "So, what''s the matter, you lose a child and everything is squared right? Seems fair to me." "You!" Z is speechless, her head is spinning. Was it real Sunny? Out of revenge she took the childs life, but howe no one realized that? Does Sunny really hate her that much... Z is in a daze, but sees Mandy putting away things, begins to smile, "Speaking of the devil and here shees..." A door creaks nearby and Z sharpens her hearing. She knows she has to speak first or all will be lost. Sunny looks at the door, hoping it was not booty trapped. It''s just that Z is on the other side of the door and even if she knows the danger she is running into, be it mountains tigers or Jack the ripper, she has to go in . Sunny pushes to open the door, and sees Z lying there with tied up. "Oh my! Are you Everything is gonna be alright, I am here now" Sunny hurries in to help Z up from the floor, and roughly checks her to ensure there are no fatal wounds. "I''m fine... Don''t be too worried..." Z is still aching from the whip, but it is just some scratches. "Sit please, I have something to ask you..." Zs voice is weak, she really doesn''t want to bring it up, but Mandy''s words keep ying on her mind. "I am listening." Seeing her serious face, Sunny sits, ready for a long chat. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "My question is... My child, how on earth did my child die?" "..." Sunny ispletely caught off guard, she did not expect such a question, nor she expects Z would know the answer to that. "I''m so sorry..." After all, she owed Z an exnation already. "Sorry? What am I gonna do with your Sorry? Is not gonna bring my child back, is it? Sunny, you destroyed my life." "Why are you... here?" Z sees Sunny apparently trying to change the subject, and her heart feels a sharp emotional shooting pain, "Sunny, how could you do this to me? If you had issues with me why did not youe to me? Why did you take it on my child? He was innocent!" "I am sorry for what happened, I came to save you. It probably won t be enough, but I hope I can atone for my sins throughout my actions." "Ha ha ha... What is funny is that I''m still trying to cover for you, Sunny, bah." No matter what Z says to her or what she does, it is all she can bear, she has shattered her sisters life. Sunny ispletely immersed in guilt,pletely forgetting how Z and Lora have treated her. "I say..." Sounds a voice from behind, "Are you that forgetful?" Sunny stands up abruptly when she hears the voice, and instinctively protects Z. "Whos there!?" "SunnyLong time no see." Mandy walks out of the shadows with a wicked smile on her face. Chapter 103 My Child? Chapter 103 My Child? Who knew that after so many years, you are still such an angel, you care so much about your sister, have you forgotten what she has done to you? Oh its you! Sunny recognizes who it is, I didnt expect it to be you. She hasnt seen Mandy for a really long time, she wonders why she appears now. Sunny, it is your fault that she lost her child, why dont you give your daughter to her since she understands so much, I dont think she would mind if she has another mother. Dont you even dare! Sunny is really angry now, she hates people like Mandy, people who are so ridiculous, who dont know anything about what is good for oneself. Why wouldnt I dare? Have you forgotten what Kevin did to me for you? I dont know, but what I do know is that Kevin didnt hurt you so much. True, he wouldnt, the person who would is you and Kelly, the two of you knew that me and Kevin had a long history, but what have you done to me? Even though Sunny is a little scared of Mandy at this moment, she still holds Z behind her to protect her. Even if what I did was not nice, I am now apologizing to you, and at this moment, I havent done anything to you again, why would you keep me here and not let me go? Sunny, your child with him is already so big, and you are still trying to tell me you havent hurt me? Do you think I am stupid? Okay, so what do you want? Hahahahaha, what I want is for you to lose everything you have, you and your sister, I want you to die! Mandy takes out a gun from her pocket, and holds it against Sunny, Who wants to go first? Both Sunnys and Zs faces turn pale when they see the gun, especially Zs, she hasnt expected Mandy to be serious about it. Many, are you crazy! Z stares at Mandy in disbelief, while she starts to struggle with her hands, trying to get the ropes loose. It wont help you, this kind of knot get tighter the more you try to loosen it. Hahahaha Z, who knew you would have a day like this. Remember when you and I made ns to frame your sister? You werent that scared back in the days! Sunny says angrily, Shut up, you are nothing! Right, I am nothing, but I will make you have nothing either! Then Mandy unlocks the gun, and prepares herself to pull the trigger, when there is a knock on the door. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It is a rhythmic knock, three times. Mandy turns to the door, unexpected of the knock, she puts her gun away, and yells towards the door, Who is it? From the other side of the door they hear a voice say, Its me, thendlord. Mandys eyes show doubt, and she replies, But you came yesterday already. The person outside the door pauses, and continues, Right, but my calctions yesterday were wrong, I wanna go over the rent with you once again. Mandy hides Sunny and Z somewhere, and then goes to the door to open it, I am sorry, I was showering. But the rest of the sentence is stuck in her throat when she sees the familiar face at the door. Its you! Kevin. Kevin also hasnt expected the person to open the door to be Mandy, and stands at the door, stunned. He takes a good look inside, as if he hasnt seen Sunny at all. Why are you here? This question gives a feeling of old friends meeting each other again. Sunny and Z who are hidden in another room are having this conversation. Z, I owe you this. Hah, you know the two of us dont really have anything to talk about anymore. Z gives augh, her look shows a little loneliness, But, do you think I will have children in the future? Sunny pauses, and immediately replies, As long as you do as I say, and get healthier, you will have your children. Zs expression lights up because of the promise she gets from her sister, Really? Really, just believe me! Okay, then I will believe you onest time. Do you think we will get away from Mandy? When Sunny hears Zs question, she throws a look towards the door, and says, I am sure we will. The conversation on the other side of the door continues, I live here. I am looking for someone. Looking for someone? Mandy looks surprised, Why are you looking here? Kevin sees the surprise on Manys face, and wonders if he might have looked at the wrong ce. But soon, Kevin hears a sound. Help This voice seems to being from Mandys room. Kevins expression changes immediately, his voice dense, Let me through. Mandy also hears the voice that calls out for help, and her face expression changes multiple times. What are you talking about, howe I dont understand. Let me in! Hey, you know, I gotta be somewhere, so I need to leave. Then Mandy wants to close the door, which clearly shows that she has done something. Wait. Kevin is not going to let her go that easily, he puts his foot between the door, and tells the people behind him, Search this ce. Mandy looks at the policemen that areing out of nowhere, she cant keep her cover anymore, and quickly takes out her gun from behind. Dont move! She points the gun to her head, If you move, I will shoot! The policemen are afraid she might do something stupid, when they see the gun in her hand, so the head of the group gestured for the other ones to stop. Mandy sees everyone stop in their moves, and then she says to Kevin, Do you know how much I love you? nd this is how you treat me? Kevin gives her a heatless look, You loving me doesnt matter to me. Haha, right, but this person matters to you, right? Mandy points her gun to the room door, and shoots, the bullet goes through the door. Kevin hears a scream loud and clear, it is Sunnys voice. You! Kevins fierce eyes are looking at Mandy, You are one evil and heartless woman! Evil? What about you? What about them? What is so wrong about me loving you? Why does everyone have to treat me like shit? Treat you like shit? I told you I dont know you and I wont love you, I have told you so many times, but have you ever listened to me? You are just a stranger to me, the only thing you ever brought to me is trouble, why would I ever like you? The wordsing out of Kevins mouthbined with his ice cold face expression sessfully bring Mandy to copse. Hahaha, yes you said it right, so right! She points the gun to Kevin, Since we couldnt be together alive, lets die together, at least there is something we will get out of it! Stop that! One of the police officers says, he waits for his chance and throws himself on Mandy, taking the gun out of her hands. Phew! Everyone at the scene is relieved about this ending, and one of the officers takes Mandy into cuffs. Kevin, I will not let this go! Even if I die, I will hunt you as a ghost! Take her away! Kevin gestures to the officer, I dont want to see her! Yes, sir. Kevin follows a few other officers to enter the bedroom, and in the room, where the screams came from, they find the two persons that are hold captive. Are you okay? Kevin helps Sunny, who fell on the floor, to stand up, Have you been hit by the bullet? No, Z pushed me away, otherwise... Kevin turns to look at Z who is sitting on the other side, nods his head and says to her Thank you! No worries. Ill leave. Z stands up and nods towards Kevin and Sunny who are staring at her, Goodbye. Is it all over now? Sunny looks at Kevin, still a little afraid and traumatized, just a few minutes ago, she thought she is going to die here. She has to admit, the shot Mandy fired was very precise. Are you sure youre okay? Kevin pulls Sunny up and turns her to take a look, to make sure she is okay, before he stops his worries. Hmph. Sunny throws a look at him, even though she doesnt say it, but she still feels warm in her heart. She doesnt know why but the moment she sees Kevin, all her worries and fear is vanished. Just like it used to be. Sunny, theres something I wanna tell you. Kevin hesitates, but then decides to tell her what he thinks. I know everything about what happened back then. I wanna apologize for it. I feel guilty about everything you had to endure, and Im sorry that you lost faith in me. I know if I say I didnt know back then, it sounds like I wanna run away frommitment. But I promise you, from now on, I will never let you have to go through that again, I will protect you, and hold back everything that worries you. When Sunny hears his words, she cannot say what she is feeling, but it is a good feeling. Let us keep the past in the past, see, I am fine. Kevin hesitates again, but then asks her, So, is Macie my daughter? Sunnys foot steps stop, Do you really wanna know? Yes. If I tell you, will you take her away from me? I wont. Sunny looks at him, her eyes doubting, but then she replies, She is. Kevin cannot believe his ears, Really? Is that true? ... Sunny doesnt dare to look him in the eyes, she she looks into a different direction, then she nods her head heavily. But why didnt you tell me before? Kevin suddenly remembers that Sunny lied to him before. Because I was afraid that if you knew, you might take her away from me. I thought that you and Be were banded together as traitors, so I was afraid. Chapter 104 Banded as traitors Chapter 104 Banded as traitors What? Banded together as Traitors? Kevin does not look good, it is never nice to hear a loved one say that he is banded with somebody as a traitor. But, there has to be a misunderstanding. Why dont we go home first, I know you miss Macie. Kevin looks at her and her shabby way of changing the subject and actually wants to get more into it, or he even wants to throw her on the bed and teach her a lesson. But he doesnt know for what reason, seeing her ill at ease makes him like her even more, enough to never want to move his gaze off her again. Of course Sunny sees him stare at her permanent, which makes her feel more ufortable. Stop looking at me, I am not that pretty, go and look at something else, or wait, go and get the car, we are going home. As Kevin hears the words going home, he feels a sudden joy and warmth in his heart, Yes, lets go home, together. Kevin, what is going on in your head? Nothing, Macie used to say that I dont car enough about you, which I admit, but from now on I will! Let it be. Every time Kevin starts to treat her better, something bad happens. Lets go back first, tell me what you want to eat for dinner, I will get it. No worries, I already know how to cook, and Macie is still young, she shouldnt eat too much takeout. Kevin hasnt expected that within just a few years, Sunny learned how to cook, this is something that really surprises him. Oh really? Then, lets go to the store and get some groceries, we will cook together. Sunny nods her head, Drive. Alright, lets go, hang on tight! When they get home, Macie is already back from school. Kevin, Mommy, you are back! Macie is very polite, so polite that one might think she has done something. But Kevin doesnt know, he only thinks that Macie is happy since she hasnt seen him in a while. So he kneels down to be on the same eye level as her, and says, Tell me, what have you learned in school today? ...... Macie feels that her and her father used to be enemies in her previous life, whoes home and the first question is about school? So Macie only looks around her room, and says, Hmm, well, today... the teacher talked about... I forgot. Kevin doesnt know Macie well enough, but Sunny does. She only needs to throw one look at Macie, and immediately understand what she is up to, so she asks, Did you even go to school today? Kevin looks at Sunny surprised, would she do that? You should believe that... Kevin doesnt even get the chance to finish his sentence, and Macie already surrenders. I went to the park with my godfather. Very well. Kevin thinks to himself that if her godfather finds out, he might as well beat her up. But Sunny doesnt ask more about that, she only says, You know the consequences of not going to school. Help yourself. Macie gives Kevin a look of begging him for help, it is his fault that she was exposed, who even asks about school the minute ofing home. I think shes still young, there is no need to be so strict... Kevin seems to know that it is because of his asking, and he doesnt want Macie to be punished for that, so he asks Sunny to give her another chance. Shut up, Macie, get over there, stop asking for help, it has never worked before. ... Macie feels that she is not her mothers daughter, why would she treat her like that! She goes to her corner and sits down sadly, and just as Kevin wants to go over and talk to her, Sunny gets him back by asking him, You know how to clean veggies? Hm? I asked if you know how to clean veggies? Oh, uhm... Kevin pretends to be very rxed, but his following words are unexpected, No idea. ... Then you can leave as well, go and get the other ones for dinner. Kevin is a little bitter about that, Cant we just be the three of us for dinner? I just wanna spend some time with you. Sunny gives a coldugh, You dont even know how to help me, and you wanna spend time with me? Go and get the others. Kevin doesnt understand what made Sunnys attitude change so suddenly, it makes him even afraid to ask anything further. Even when he already arrives at Troys door, he still hasnt figured out what happened. Kevin can only listen to her demands, and starts to knock on the door. Hello, is anyone home? Im here to tell you dinner is ready, are you home? Kevin keeps knocking on the door while calling for someone toe, it feels like he has been knocking N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. for almost half an hour when he finally hears something inside, Oh god, why are you being so loud, I can hear you! Ill be there in just a minute! Its Baron. Kevin suddenly feels angry, he really doesnt like this guy. He doesnt know why, but for some reason everyone there seems to be mocking him now. Maybe its because of what happened before, he can see that everyone is feeling guilt inside, and this kind of guilt gives him no reason to be angry anymore, it gives him no voice to speak. After telling them about dinner, Kevin goes back to the kitchen, and stays with Sunny. Back already? That was fast. Hearing Sunny ask about it, Kevin feel a little wronged, and says to her, I didnt even enter the door! Sunny is arranging the taro when Kevin tells her, and in her head she suddenly sees his face expression. She turns to look, and notices that the picture in her head is very close to reality, which makes her What is so funny about that! Kevin rolls his eyes on Sunny, who cant stopughing. Your food is about to burn. He reminds her, he only gave her puppy dog eyes, is it really that funny? Sorry, sorry, but it really was funny! Sunnyughs, and pats Kevins head to console him. The gesture is so familiar that both of them pause. Kevin feels a sudden excitement. Macie, who is still in her corner sees this gesture, and feels even worse inside, she really must be adopted! Neither her father nor her mother love her, she feels her godfather is much better than both of them. She is still thinking about it, when both of her godfatherse in through the door to get food. One of them was working on something before, because he is still massaging his waist, and looking tired. Hey, Baron, what is wrong with you?! Baron takes a look at Macie, who is still sitting in her corner, looking sad, and says, Hey, watch your mouth, she can hear you. Troy suddenly sees Macie as well, and feels an urge to tease her. Oh, hey, look at that, what has this little girl done to be punished by her mother? Go away! In the kitchen, Sunny hears Troys voice, and replies in her cold voice, Ask the person next to you, ask him where he took her instead of bringing her to school! The person who can bring Sunny to her worst temper quickly is probably Baron. So Troy throws a mischievous look at Baron and asks, Tell me already, what have you done? Baron looks back at him with the answer, Do you still wanna survive tonight? ... He gives Troy no other chance than to shut up. Uaaaah! Macie suddenly starts to cry, her tears flowing like a river down her cheeks. The sudden outburst makes everyone in the room stand still. Troy, Baby girl, what happened, dont cry, honey, I wont ask anymore! Baron, Stop crying already, I will take you out again tomorrow! Kevin, Dont cry, Macie, I will never ask you anything about school anymore! Sunny, who can hear the mess outside in the kitchen, and on top all that there is the noise of cooking, she has no choice but to raise her voice, You all shut up now! Just as she finishes, there is sudden silence outside, the only sound thats left is Macies crying, which sounds really pitiful. All the others turn their backs, and said, Poor little girl... Sunny bangs on the dishes, and says, Macie, inside, now! Macie, who hears her name being called, stands up in a hurry, and slowly walks into the kitchen. She walks in with red eyes and nose still running, saying Mommy. Sunny throws a look at her, You know what you did wrong? Macie nods her head. Sunny, Tell me about it then. I wont go to the park with Daddy again. No, its not about that, its about you not going to school today, do you remember that? Macie nods her head quickly, I remember, of course I do, I will remember it in the future. Sunny looks at the three men in front of the door trying to peek inside, and sighs, Alright, go on out, before they try to kill me. Macie takes a look towards the door, and notices the three of them looking into the kitchen, trying to get a glimpse, and she suddenly has to giggle. When the three men see her smile, they are relieved. All of them feel really bad every time this little girl starts to cry. Troy pats himself on the chest, he knows that only Sunny can control her daughter. Alright, stop staring,e and help me bring the dishes out. No one dares to refuse Sunnys demands. So all three, Troy, Baron and Kevin walk into the kitchen to bring out the food that Sunny just made, and put them on the table. When Troy sees Macie pick up her utensils and about to start eating, he asks her in a warning voice, Macie, have you washed your hands? Macie takes a look at her dirty hands, and nods her head. Go and wash them, hurry. You are such a neat freak. Macie mumbles while she glides off her chair to go to the bathroom. After Maciees back to the table, every one is sitting at their seats, and Sunny starts to talk, Today, we are all here for two things. One, we need to discuss about Miss Macie skipping school to go out to y, two, well, we can talk about that after dinner. Chapter 105 How are Things Going? Chapter 105 How are Things Going? Totally concentrated on listening and watching the delicious meals on table, everyone else does not notice what the second point is. Well, lets start. Sunny Ellen sees their reaction and says. In fact, she feels a little bit tired and pinches the middle between eyebrows, then being the first one to have some food. Oh, Little Sunny, you made so yummy food! Troy Viktor says to Sunny with sincerity. But this nickname makes Kevin unhappy. He says, Excuse me? What name did you call? II call her Little Sunny. Any other nicknames? Troy looks confused and feels falselymented by Kevin. Call her true name please! Kevin says. Troy answered, Hi, we are best friends. Stop! Just call me Sunny and please enjoy your meal. Sunny believes she is a nursery teacher who is helping kids having some food. However, these kids would not like to listen to her but talk back, I know. After the dinner, Sunny asks Troy to stay for a while. Do you remember the voice calling you yesterday? Sunny asks. It urs to Troy that the call does not leave any good impression on him. I think her voice was adjusted on the phone, not her real voice. What she only said is why I am still alive? Troy says. I can imagine how furious she was when she was talking like that. But I dont know what was following after that. Troys reply is simr to what he told Kevin before. Now Kevin is also here to have a nod. Sunny continues, We are sure, it was also Be Hawkins calling you yesterday. Now we have to make her confess it or umte the evidences about her deed. Then we can sue her. It is not Sunny who should deal with those issues. But from her point of view, Be has truly brought her a lot of sufferings even much more than she knows. Therefore, she decides to umte all evidences about Bes doing to her by herself. Just this moment, Kevin gets a call. He does not answer it immediately. With watching on the phone, he looks excited as well a little scared. A few secondster, he answered the call with hesitation. Hello. Ellison Ellison Quinn, his elder half-brother, is calling him. Kevin. How are things going? Do you usually go to see Jonathan for detox? In fact, just from his call, Kevin realizes he has not been there for some time. I am alright. Take it easy, brother. I see Jonathan every day. He answers. The answeres from Ellisons phone speaker. He watches Jonathan by side who gives him a shrug, being gloomy. Do you? What are you doing ofte? Ellison, do you know my wife and daughtere back? Kevin unts it with joy. It causes Ellison feel a little annoyed. He says, I know it. So, is this the reason that you do not have detox treatment? Ellison asks, Where are you now? I need to see you. Kevin nces at Sunny and replies, At Troys home. Whats up? Stay there. I am going soon. Where is Kelly? Has she not met Sunny for long time? See. She will go with me. Listening to this, Kevin holds up the call with smile. He says to those watching him, Its Ellison. He has been back to China and ising to talk with me. Troy asks with full of expectation, He ising? Right? Kevin has a look at Baron who feels disturbed but nods slowly, Yes. Troy is more excited about it and keeps talking, Is he on the way? Kevin reminds him, Yes. Now please calm down. Look at you! I see. I see. Troy answers. Finally, Baron cannot help asking Troy, Are you so excited? ... Right now, Troy tries to cool himself down and turns to look normal, No. I just do admire him. Nothing else. The more one tries to hide, the more it is exposed! Everyone here knows exactly what it is about Troy. Then Macie Ellen asks Kevin, Your brother is the same good looking as you? Kevin feels happy for being given credit for that. Just the moment, Sunny says, That one looks better than this one. ...... Kevin thinks he is wronglymented by Sunny and feels not happy about it. When there is someone knocking at the door, they have a look at each other. All of them do not expect Ellison toe here so soon. One moment please. Kevin runs to open the door but surprised by Jonathans appearance. He does not know Jonathan woulde together with Ellison. He told the lie to Ellison about meeting Jonathan frequently and does not know whether Jonathan tells the truth to Ellison. Hi Ellison, why do you so rush? It is likely Ellison has something important and urgent to talk with him in such a rush. But Kevin sees the baby boy cuddled by his sister-inw Kelly behind his brother. He says, Hello, little boy, both of us are so good looking. ... Sunny hears someone talking andes out from the inside room. Looking outside, she sees Kelly holding a baby boy, full of tears. Kelly says, Sunny! See you again! I am so happy to see you are here with me! She lets his husband hold their boy and embraces Sunny; she is extremely thrilled this moment and cannot help crying. You are so silly! Why dont tell me where you are? You know I was really sad for you before! she goes on speaking. Sunny also cries out with great delight; it is so lucky to have such a friend keeping her in mind for the years. Just standing beside the door, Sunny and Kelly are overjoyed to see each other and chatting, but being interrupted by a voice, Why are you standing here? Letse inside to talk. Others are staring at Ellison with anger at his interruption. Ellison asks, I am not correct? Sunny is also annoyed and says, only you know what to do? She wipes her tears. Now she dares to talk with Ellison like this might because her bestie has already be his wife. Kevin says, Ok. Letse in. Then he holds Sunny with one arm and holds Jonathan with another, asking him quietly, Did Ellison go to meet you beforeing here? Jonathan answered in the same lower voice, Yes. So, he knows it? Kevin refers to that he has not got the treatment for long time. Jonathan nces at Ellison in front of them and says, I think so. Kevin feels kind of desperate and puts his head on Sunny shoulder. He says with miserable look, Sweetie, I will have trouble. Sunny gets rid of him and says, Please leave me alone. Its Kevins turn to understand the feeling that Macie Ellen also has before. Macie is such a girl that was always ignored by the family. How can you guys treat me like this? Kevin says. Then Kevin closes the door and remembers to ask his brother, Ellison, what is your urgency toe back? Ellison looks at the door and would like to confirm, Close it perfect? Kevin nods and says, Sure. Ellison starts, You know, there was a dead woman found years ago. Said it was Be. But nothing was followed up since we all know what happened. Everyone here definitely understands what happened. Ellison goes on, However, when we looked into itter, we confirmed it is Bes body. After listening to Ellisons exnation, everyone has a feeling of fright. It is so incredible! Someone asks, Whatwhat do you mean by that? Ellison talks seriously, I mean, the real Be has been dead for years. From the coroners investigation, she died many years ago but body was found years after dead. ... Truth and details about this story make everyone here uneasy. The one keeps asking, You said, this Be is not the real Be? Ellison agrees and finishes telling. Wow, its too horrible. After she died, another one uses her name to pretend to live on? Who has the idea? Troy tells the truth. Even though Kelly does not know exactly what they are talking about, she gets to understand it is of great importance. They start to discuss the solution. So how could we disclose that? I heard you visited Hawkins family today? Sure. Andrei Hawkins is still as well perceptive as before. Or we tell him directly now Be is not his real daughter? Kevin frowns and says, Does it work? Looks like Andrei Hawkins does not care about this daughter. Of course not. Ellison has a look at Kevin and answers his question. Actually, he believes the question is too easy to ask. What if Andrei Hawkins is told that PY Gangster gets back with the head Be Hawkins? He fears the All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. gangster a lot. Be is their head? nobody over her? Ellison seems not sure about the question, I dont know yet. But we could know if Be fails, Andrei Hawkins has to ask someone to rece her ore on by himself. Certainly, it is reasonable and everyone here agrees with him. Well. Lets start tomorrow. Ellison makes an arrangement. Ellison, why are you so knowledgeable? Kevin still has some questions. Ellison has done all he can do and says I still have one problem not clear. Why are you so stupid? Now Kevin knows his words very well. Angry though he is, he has to go to Sunny to takefort. Sunny caresses his hair and says, Its ok. I neither get the point. Chapter 106 The Ugly Younger Brother Chapter 106 The Ugly Younger Brother After they finish discussing things, Sunny and Kelly are holding hands, looking at each other and crying. Kelly, congrattions on fulfilling your long cherished wishes, you finally got married to a handsome man and gave birth to a child. Kelly spits at her, You bitch! Every year I was crying at your grave because I had heard nothing from you for so many years. You owe me my youth back! What do you mean my grave? Who set up a gravestone for me? Kelly pouts in the direction of him, Who else could have done it? Sunny looks over at Kevin, Ive really made things difficult for him for so many years. Oh, you want to know what else youve done. You also have a child now and I heard she is a very pretty young girl, you must let me see her. Seeing her so excited, Sunny has no choice but to let go of her hands, Since we were having an adult discussion, I made her go back to her bedroom. Then call her out here, I want to hug and kiss her, I am her godmother after all. You are Ellisons wife, so what does that make you, her aunt? While Sunny says this she looks over at Macies door and then shouts, Macie,e on out and meet your aunt. Dont call me that, it really does not sound nice. Macie obediently walks out after hearing her name be called and when she sees Kelly her eyes suddenly widen, My beautiful aunt! Kelly asks curiously, Your reaction makes me wonder have you met me before? Macie nods her head, There are many portraits inside my mothers room and among them is one of you. But you look so much more beautiful in person Kelly is unable to conceal her happiness by what Macie just said, Silly girl, why are you talking like that? From now on dont call me your aunt, refer to me as your godmother, ok? But Macie is a little hesitant and looks in the direction of Troy, I already have a godfather. So what am I supposed to call your husband then? These words stump Kelly, she looks at Ellison many times until she finally she grits her teeth and says, Call him uncle. Sunny next to her spurts out rather frankly, But wont you then be beaten by your husband for this? Kelly looks at Macie helplessly, For this little sweetheart, it will be worth it. Come and have a look, this is your ugly younger brother. Sunny cannot help butugh and cry at the same time after hearing this. However Macie is an honest person and after looking at her younger brother again she says frankly, You are actually very cute. Sunny, your child is always telling lies. Kelly enough, stop before you go too far. Sunny is a little wordless seeing Kelly with such a bright smile who is actually trying to hide her joy after hearing what Macie said about her son. In the end, after Ellisons repeated persuasion, a rather reluctant to leave Kelly pulls at her child to go. I dont want to leave! We cane back again tomorrow, alright? Kevin is surprised to see that Ellison who once had a bad temper is now patiently persuading Kelly. He feels that perhaps he is going blind. Ok Kelly pouts her lips and then after giving a hug to Sunny and giving a kiss to Macie, she finally leaves after turning around each step she takes. After they had left, Baron takes Troys cor and also prepares to leave. Sunny is a little surprised to see them both, Youre leaving so early? Baron nods his head, I have some things that I need to sort out with him. Sunny understands and then sees Troy trying to get away however as always fails and in the end lets out a chuckle. Sunny, you cant just watch someone in trouble and not try to help them! Troy is still trying to get free, while written clearly on his face is the look of panic and fear. Before Sunny can make any response, Kevin takes the lead and pushes them out the door, Itste, goodnight. What, Kevin, I thought we were close friends! How can anyone so eagerly push their close friend into a pit of fire? Regarding this matter, Im not. He then closes the door. Suddenly it is quiet. Sunny then calls Macie toe and sit down on the sofa, Macie, mummy has something she would like to say to you. Kevin also walks over with her. Macie looks at both him and then her, and is a little frightened by their serious expressions. Her mum and dad, are they still not able to be together? So Macie, its like this. This man called Kevin is not actually your uncle, he is your father. After hearing this Macies eyes suddenly widen as if she understands what her mother means! Well it wasnt easy for us to acknowledge our old rtionship again but are you happy? Sunny feels that her final question was a little pointless because it is clear that from Macies face you can see her bright and wide smile. Mum, I am very happy. Macie kisses Sunnys face and then stands on her tiptoes on the sofa to kiss Kevin, We are a family now. If you want to know the reason why Macie didnt go to ss today it was because someone was spreading around that Macie had a mother but had no father. This made her so angry that she hit that person. The teacher then informed Baron and once he understood the reason for her actions he then took her to the amusement park to calm her down and rx her mind. So can I make a request? Can both of you take me to school tomorrow? Although a little surprised by Macies strange request, Sunny thinks of something and then nods her head, Im fine with this, now we just need to see if your father agrees or not. Of course, this is what Kevin has always wanted. I am also fine with this, so if you are going to school tomorrow then shouldnt you be going to sleep now? Macie looks at the time on the clock and suddenly realizes howte it is. Mum, Im going to take a bath and then go to sleep. Sunny nods her head, Ok go on. Macie then walks into her room with her little legs. Afterwards the only two people left in the living room are Sunny and Kevin. Sunny then realizes that it is suddenly very quiet, even the sound of their breathing can be heard clearly. So how about I sleep on the sofa today. While Kevin says this he starts to sort out the sofa to sleep on and Sunny after being unable to bear seeing this anymore grits her teeth together and closes her eyes and says, Its ok, you can sleep on the bed tonight. For Kevin this is certainly a big surprise to hear. He straightens himself up and looks at Sunny, Are you serious? The expression on Kevins face is like the satisfaction one would get after eating food which then makes Sunny unable to look at him directly and say, Yes. Kevin and Sunny then enter the bedroom and the rest of the evening ispletely indescribable. At longst Macie who is feelingpletely satisfied enters the kindergarten gates holding hands with both her mother and father. After she sees the person that was spreading rumours yesterday she waves at both Sunny and Kevin and loudly shouts. Goodbye mum and dad, remember toe pick me up this evening! The little boy walks over to her and although still has a tissue stuffed in his nose has a smile on his face and says, Macie, are they your mother and father? Macie nods her head rather proudly, and then regardless of the nice things he is saying behind her she returns to ss with a straight face. However Sunny is a little curious, she has never seen Macie be so enthusiastic towards her. Could it be that with you here she is warmer towards me? Sunny looks at Kevin who is smiling like a fool waving at Macie and then denies this idea. Alright, lets go. I feel like your brother and his wife have arrived already. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kevin and Sunny get inside the car and Kevin rubs his hands together and says, When would you say its convenient for you to get our marriage certificate? Sunny is putting on her seat belt and when she hears these words her seat belt slides undone again. What did you say? She cant believe what she just heard, she has experienced many things in life now so when faced with surprises she cant help but feel doubtful. Im saying, marry me. Kevin pretends to look forward calmly however his heart is beating so fast that his hands are beginning to sweat. You see, our child is growing up and we have been through a lot together so are you willing to marry me? While talking he pulls something out from his pocket and hands it to Sunny. I prepared to give this to you 5 years ago on your birthday. I had already brought it for you however I had no time to give it to you, and then because of what happened to you I was afraid I would never have chance to say this to you again. So, if you are willing then please take this ring and lets go and get our marriage certificate. Before Kevin felt that marriage was not essential, but now he realizes that it is essential, since this is the most effective way to make Sunny stay by his side. Sunny feels as if she is dreaming so she then pinches her face and after she feels some pain from this she realizes that this is really happening. Have you really thought about it? If you really want to marry me then you cant change your mind again. Sunny is still a little worried about it so she asks this question. However this time, Kevin looks at her clearly and then replies, Ive thought long and hard about it and the person I want to marry in this life is you Sunny. Sunny is so touched by this she then puts the ring onto her finger and then shows off to Kevin, Its nice isnt it? Its very nice. Kevin looks deeply at her, Then lets go now and get our marriage certificate. As they are driving to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Kevin receives a call from Ellison. Where are you? We have arrived at your home but why is no oneing to open the door? Kevin replies a little gloomily, We are outside right now. We have just taken our daughter to school, whats the rush? Kevin does not finish speaking when Sunny interrupts him and says, We are going back, in any case the ring is on my finger so I wont run away from you now. Kevin looks at her, Are you serious? Chapter 107 An Urgent Matter to Discuss Chapter 107 An Urgent Matter to Discuss Yes, and besides my household registration book is still at home so we need to go back anyways. Kevin feels even more depressed but nods his head after being persuaded by Sunny, Alright, lets go back then. Ellison we areing back. But you are dying the time of my marriage so you owe me now. Ellison asks curiously, So it turns out you were going to get married, but you never said anything before. If you had told me before then I wouldnt have called you just now. Ah forget it, we areing back now. After he says this he hangs up the phone and then drives back home rather downheartedly. On the journey Sunny looks at the ring on her finger and feels so happy she hums a little song. After finally returning home Troy is waiting by their door and when he sees the unpleasant expression on Kevins face he feels something is wrong, Kevin, are you alright? Im fine, really. After he says this he ignores Troy and walks straight inside the door. Troy with a puzzled face looks at Sunny who is following him, Is he really ok? He just has the temper of a child, give him some time and hell be fine. Troy rxes after hearing this and then goes inside. Behind him are Ellison and Kelly who had been waiting by the door since early this morning. Oh, I heard that Kevin proposed to you? Kelly pulls Sunny over with a face ready for gossip between two close sister inws. How do you know, how was the news passed on so quickly? Sunny helplessly reveals the ring on her hand, So it was this. I couldnt tell before but this boy really does have good taste. Kelly looks at Sunny rather enviously, Some people. Sunny says rather confused, What did I do? Nothing, lets go on in otherwise we will be stuck out here. So a slightly dazed Sunny and Kelly walk inside and see everyone discussing what to do. Do we have evidence to prove that Be is PY Gangsters leader? We dont need to prove this; as long as you bring the corpse and let Andrei see it then he will naturally check and verify everything. Everyone looks at each other rather apprehensively, So who will do this then? Kevin purses his lips and says, Ill do it. After he says this he looks at Sunny, Quickly go and find your household residence book and then on the way to the Hawkins residence we can get our marriage certificate. While everyone is watching Sunny has no choice but to rush to her bedroom, she finds the household registration book and then spreads it out in front of Kevin. Ok, here is the household registration book you want. Alright, lets go. Halfway through speaking he thinks of something, Ellison, where is the corpse? . I put it in the car downstairs. Actually forget it, let mee with you, this really is a horrible thing when thinking about it. Alright, then when the timees you will be responsible for the talking. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. You do it, I havent had much contact with him and I dont know if I could control my temper. Since his brother says this Kevin can only obediently obey his words. So the three of them go downstairs, get into the car and first head over to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Because it is still quite early, there are not many people waiting to collect their certificate so shortly after Kevin gets his waiting number it is then their turn. Are you really sure about this? Kevin does not know why this woman is asking this question, he feels it is a little strange. Yes Im sure. Although Sunny says this weakly, hernguage reveals a sense of firmness in her answer. The youngdy is certain. The woman murmurs to herself and then asks them to follow the next procedures. When she feels the weight of the marriage certificate in her hand, Sunny then realizes that this is really happening. Im really married to you now Kevin is smiling like a fool as he looks at their photo on the ID, Look at how silly your smile is. Sunny angrily steps on his foot. You are the fool; your whole family are fools! After scolding him she then realizes that she is actually scolding herself at the same time. So she then also starts giggling with Kevin. Are you two finished yet? Dont stand outside of here giggling like that. Its indecent and people will wrongly assume that you had just run from somewhere. Sunny res fiercely at Ellison after he says this. He is clearly just trying to spoil the fun. After feeling happy about what they have just done they suddenly remember another important matter that is waiting for them to sort out. So they quickly get inside the car and tell the driver of the car, Please hurry up, and drive a little faster. Ellison looks at Kevin a little helplessly, Why didnt we go earlier? After hes done going on and on he smiles at Sunny who is sitting in the back seat, Hello to my sister inw. Sunny has rarely seen Kevin smile, let alone Ellison, this is the first time in his life that he has smiled like this, a smile like a spring breeze that melts the rain which surprises him. Hello to my new older brother. From now on we are a family so you dont need to be so polite with me and I also hope that you can look after and take responsibility for my brother Kevin. Ellisons words make him seem too modest when he says that hecks the ability to speak well. Sunny also replies politely back, Ellison everything you said is naturally expected of me. I will always look after Kevin well. Kevin who feels as if he is invisible next to them both talking so humbly to each other starts to feel a little tired of it. Are you two finished yet? Treating me as if Im some girl, but she is the girl here, OK! Ellison looks at Kevin, Just look at you, is there any difference between you and a girl who loves to stamp her feet when she doesnt get her way? Even my wife is calmer than you. Kevin feels a little hurt and after angrily intervening in their dialogue he then doesnt speak again. However Sunny next to him looks happy and then strokes Kevins head and says, Its OK, well stop teasing you. Kevin looks at her and then his anger suddenly disappears. She doesnt know ifst time Kevin took a longer route or this time the speed of the car is faster but it doesnt take long before the Hawkins family mansion appears in front of her. Although she has seen the mansion before she still marvels in wonder when she sees it now, They really are rich. Kevin angrily says, I just keep a low profile OK? I also have a lot of money so stop your drooling right now. Sunny looks at him rather defiantly, You really expect me to believe that? Ellison, look at her! I need evidence now to prove myself. Ellison and Sunny look at the both flustered and exasperated Kevin and finally cannot help butugh. Hahahaha, Kevin, are you really such a fool? Then at this moment, Kasper appears. Hello, who are you here for? Kevin calms down and then pokes his head out of the car window and says, Kasper, its me. Im here to see Andrei. Kasper thinks that Kevin is here about the mobile phone again so he adds, We still havent found the masters phone yet, Kevin you really are too impatient. Kevin shakes his head, Kasper, I am not here about the mobile phone, this time its regarding a different matter. This time it is about the true identity of eldest daughter of Hawkins family. Kasper hesitates for a short while but then finally opens the gate and lets them pass through. Before going inside Kevin asks, Is Miss Be at home? Kasper replies, Miss Be left early this morning. Kevin breathes a sigh of relief, Alright d to hear. After he says this he then says to Kasper, Please quickly go and report to Andrei and tell him that we have an urgent matter to discuss with him. Kasper nods his head and then leaves. The driver parks inside the garage and then everyone gets out of the car. Sunny still feels a little uneasy, Do you really think that our n will work? Kevin says, It cant be said if it will work or not however it will definitely have some impact. If we can use Andreis hand to beat down Be then it will be a lot better than us doing it ourselves. Ellison nods his head, This is reasonable. The first time they were here they were not ustomed to the ce but this time they know exactly where to go. They then obediently wait for Kasper toe and inform them. While sitting down they encounter Robin. Robin when he sees them feels surprised since they were just here a few days ago and now are back again. Robin, how are you doing? However Kevin naturally greets him and waves his hand at him. Robin seems like he is about toe forward and say something, however when he catches a glimpse of Kasper rushing over he just nods his head at them and then leaves. Why is he so mysterious this time? Kevin says to himself, but then hears Sunnys suggestive cough and he closes his mouth. Sorry to make you all wait, the master is waiting for you in the study. Kevin then says without thinking, Its not in the garden this time then? Kasper rather reluctantly says, Kevin, Andrei was just joking with youst time. Do you really still remember this? Kevin notices that something is not right with him so asks, Kasper, I see that you are not looking so good, are you ok? Kasper shakes his head, Im an old man, so isnt my face always like this now? Im fine. Kevin nods his head, Then could you please take us to his study because Ive never been there before so need you to lead the way. Kasper nces at both Sunny and Ellison and then hesitates. Kevin hurriedly says, They both came with me and they are both people who can be trusted. Kasper puts away his hesitant expression and says, Then please would you alle with me, we are going this way. After many twists and turns they finally arrive at Andreis study. Master, Kevin and hispany are here. Kasper knocks on the door respectfully and then says this to the person inside the room. Andrei pauses for a few seconds and then says, Let theme in, Im inside. Kasper then says to them, You may enter now. Sunny as she watches him feels he only ever repeats words of others and her expression reveals a sense of sadness for him, she always felt that this old man is very pitiful. Kasper, Im sorry for troubling you. Kevin says as he is pushing open the door and walking inside. As soon as he enters inside he sees Andrei who originally was unable to walk but is now stepping on the ground looking at them. Chapter 108 One of Them Chapter 108 One of Them Sunny and Ellison are also surprised when they walk in. They immediately try to regainposure, as they have a weird look on their face. "You guys are finally here, please take a seat," Andrei wears a peaceful expression, not surprised, and not harbouring any other emotions. They each choose a seat and sit down, and Andrei is stuck in the middle. "I heard that you two have something to ask?" Kevin pauses for a bit, and then he nods, "Mr. Hawkins, do you think Be ever changes throughout the years?" Andrei tries to recall, "I don''t think so." "Well, Andrei. Please prepare yourself mentally for now, as what I''m going to tell you next might be not easy to ept, but they are all facts." Andrei now wears a stern expression, he sits down on a stool nearby and says, "Please continue." "Andrei, the current Be you know is not your daughter. Your daughter was murdered many years ago." Andrei is very shocked hearing what Kevin said, "Do you know what you are saying? You''re saying that my daughter died many years ago?" "Let me continue," Ellison proceeds to say, "Mr. Hawkins, 5 years ago, there was a body that was discovered. The DNA of the body matches yours." Andrei frowns, "So you''re saying that my daughter is long dead, and the current Be is an imposter?" Ellison nods, "That''s exactly what I mean." "Where is your evidence?" questions Andrei. Ellison chuckles creepily, and says, "I will present you the evidence right here right now if I can. But the evidence is now in your basement." "Well" he pauses while he talks, "Though it all depends on you if you have the guts to go see it for yourself." It is the first time that someone ever dares to mock Andrei to his face and say that he doesn''t have the guts. He scoffs, "Well, why wouldn''t I? Show me the evidence." He then calls for Kasper, "Go get a wheelchair, I''m going with them to witness this "evidence" they talk about." Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kevin notices the worry in Kasper''s eyes when the word "evidence" is mentioned, but Kevin isn''t sure if it''s just him seeing things. Kasper is not to defy Andrei''s order at any time. He proceeds to acquire the wheelchair. Ellison continues talking right after Kasper left, "There''s one more thing that you should know." "Say it," says Andrei grimly. "Have you ever heard of PY Gangster?" Says Ellison with a crooked smile. Andrei grimaces, "What do you know about them?" Ellison isn''t afraid, even though Andrei is letting out threatening aura, "If you are asking about the former one, I don''t know much about them. But I do know quite a lot about the current one." Andrei repeats himself harshly, "The current one? What do you mean?" Ellison answers, "Well, the PY Gangster is back on the streets recently. And the leader is someone close to you." Kasper reemerges with the wheelchair amidst their conversation, Andrei isn''t able to inquire about what Ellison meant, though deep down inside he doesn''t really want to find out the meaning behind it. He fakes a cough and says, "Kasper, they''ll escort me over. In the meantime, please prepare some dishes for our guests." Kasper nces at the youngins, he feels restless about them. But he cannot do otherwise, he stares at Andrei getting on the wheelchair, Ellison then helps to push the wheelchair downstairs. "Please do continue," reminds Andrei as he thinks that Kasper will not be able to hear their conversation anymore. "Your daughter is quite the greedy one, the Hawkins family is the main reason why she ns to rebuild the PY Gangster." Andrei is a bit upset hearing this, "How could it be? I always treat her so well" Kevin chimes in softly, "Really?" "In any case, I did bring her up," Andrei is stunned by Kevin''s retort, he holds his head while saying that. Ellison goes on, "The Be from before might be grateful, but the Be right now is just a murderer." Andrei res at him furiously, "But then again, what evidence do you hold?" Ellison doesn''t mind his anger, "Do you think your daughter can be switched out under the radar?" Andrei has nothing to say, he waves his hand and says, "Fine, bring me the evidence and we''ll see about it." "It''s right in front of you," Ellison snickers. Andrei raises his head, he sees his own garage. "Why did you bring me here?" Ellison signals the driver, telling him to open the trunk of the car. The driver follows his instruction. Andrei''s expression turns gloom at what he witnesses. "Who, who is this?" He stares at the body, the body is well preserved, but it has been quite some years and it is hard to recognize. Ellison nods silently and the driver pushes Andrei towards the body. Even when Be is alive, Andrei hardly has the time to see her. But he still cries tears of sadness, the moment he confirms that the body belongs to the real Be. "Is that you" "We can do a DNA test right now if you don''t believe me." Even in sorrow, Andrei is a careful man. It doesn''t make sense to believe the one-sided nonsense from Ellison. Andrei requests a doctor toe over to carry out the test. "Mr. Hawkins, we would need a strand of your hair." The body is thoroughly rotten, it isn''t an easy task to carry out the DNA test. Though it isn''t before long that the results came out, "Mr. Hawkins, this" The doctor cannot seem to find the suitable word to name the body, "This body is certainly your daughter''s." Andrei closes his eyes in despair, "Are you sure?" The doctor hangs his head low, "I wouldn''t ever dare to lie to you, Mr. Hawkins.'' Andrei beckons, "I understand, please take your leave." As the doctor is leaving, Ellison stares at his silhouette, seemingly thinking about something. Suddenly, he opens his mouth and says, " Mr. Hawkins, you should be careful of the people around you, especially the one spying from the kitchen." Andrei turns his head towards the kitchen, and he sees the sight of Kasper hurriedly trying to hide. "I understand, thank you very much. Why don''t you guys stay for dinner, it''s my show of appreciation." There''s no way to reject Andrei, not with the way he asks. Otherwise, they will appear to be contentious. Hence, they ept his offer, "How about the body" Andrei looks exhausted, he doesn''t really want to deal with the body right now. He calls out for a subordinate and says, "Would you please cremate the body?" Now that he knows the truth, and Be has been wronged for so many years, suddenly, Andrei changes his mind out of guilt and says, "Wait, actually, look for an area with good feng shui and bury her there." The subordinate obeys his order, "Yes, Mr. Hawkins." Ellison asks curiously, "Is this guy reliable?" Andrei scowls at him resentfully, "I''m not that senile, youngin. Come, push me back into the house." Ellison has never been ordered around like that his whole life, his expression darkens. Sunny notices his expression, she tugs Kevin''s sleeve and tells him to watch after Ellison, she then volunteers, "Mr. Hawkins, let me help you out." Andrei''s expression softens as he looks at the gentle girl, he takes up her offer. "Andrei, I don''t really remember much about my mom. Would you tell me more about her?" Sunny asks as she pushes Andrei away, she also squints at Kevin, notifying him to follow her. "Brother, let''s go. Calm down, no need to get angry over a cagey old man." Ellison calms down and starts to walk, "I suspect that the incidents from before are not Andrei''s doing, he doesn''t have the guts." Kevin is silent, he then says, "Indeed, I feel the same way too." Sunny looks back and is relieved that they areing along. She then continues to talk to Andrei. "Andrei, would you tell me stories about my mom when she was young?" It''s like Andrei''s memories of the past are flowing back to him with the strike of the question, he gazes at the sky and stares at the clouds. He only responds after a while. "Your mother was a beautifuldy..." Kevin overhears what he says, he nods in agreement. "When your mother first joined the PY gangster as your father''s junior, many came over to inquire if your mother had someone she likes." Andrei is feeling nostalgic about his prime time, he is smiling widely, Sunny feels the realism in his words. "I was one of the inquirers, but sadly your mother''s heart already belonged to someone, she was madly in love with your father." Sunny is listening to the story attentively, it''s as if the story is unfolding right in front of her eyes. "The PY Gangster back then made an impression that they were always doing something atrocious, but in reality, we were a peaceful family, nothing violent." "Though the good times didn''tst long, a tyrant took a liking to your mother. He came over and continuously harassed your mother. He had no fear but at that time he didn''t know that your mother was a part of the PY Gangster. "Everybody was mad after finding out about the incident. We were all brash, hot-blooded young people. We ambushed the tyrant one night and beat the heck out of him, your father threw the heaviest punches." "What happens next?" "We only realized that we were in big trouble the next day. The person we beat up was the son of the PY Gangster rivalry gang." Chapter 109 What are you so dazed? Chapter 109 What are you so dazed? When the headquarter has heard about what we have done, they rounded us all for a meeting. We all stood by the wall awaiting our punishment for our actions. Its not so bad to stand by the wall Our punishment was not only to be standing alongside the wall, you were too naive. They also whipped us. It doesnt matter that youe from a higher ss family, Once you join the PY gangster, its like that you just have signed your consent for life and death, and your life in in their control. Its very scary. The PY gangster is not what she expected it to be, thats why Sunny seems so confused. It will be just fine once we survive this punishment. Being young and energetic led this mistake.These young men will have to suffer the pain of being whipped by bamboo sticks this time. Mr. Andrei, what is going to happen to my mother? Your mother has been out of trouble for a while now, the bully that was harassing your mother had been beaten up and has left your mother in peace for a while. But the peaceful time is indeed short, and its not good to tell you little girl what happened, ah, we arrived. As Andrei is telling the story, they reach the kitchen. Sunny is waiting for the right time to tter Andrei. I can just imagine how handsome you were when you were younger Mr. Andrei. Sunny tters Andrei at the right moment which makes himugh passionately. If you knew my little daughter you two would have a lot of fun. Are you talking about Amelia? Have you met her? He asks in surprise Your daughter nearly killed me, thats all what Sunny is thinking about in mind. Yes, we met before, and shes a very energetic. Sunny said with a fake smile Amelia is the only one who loves and respects me in my family. Listening to this, Sunny realizes that there must be a lot of secrets in that big family, when she has the chance to ask, Andrei changes the subject. Push me through the door, you two,e in. Two siblings, Kevin and Ellison, enter the door with a gloomy face. Andrei asks Kasper to have a private conversation in a corner. Kevin takes the opportunity to walk towards Sunny, Tired? Sunny shakes her head, Not very tired, its just whenever I talk to Andrei I feel like he is not who I imagined him to be. Are we on the same page? Well, I thought Andrei to be a dark, mean and devilish man, but whenever we talk to each other, it seems that he is not a viin. Kevin is quiet, But the mother of Be disappeared the day on the second day, this is the truth. I read it in your fathers diary, he wouldnt lie about that, would he? I am thinking the same, he either acts and hides things really well, or someone did something for him. Which scenario would you think is more possible? Ellison interrupts, I think its the second one. Sunny touches the cheek and says, I feel like Kasper is hiding something, he is being very mysterious after we came, do you feel the same? Kevin nods, When we were outside, Kasper was hiding in the kitchen and peeking at us, his face was pale. Do we have to tell Andrei? The question makes two people shake their heads in disapproval. Andrei is not stupid. After all of these years being in the family, he must know how to protect himself. But he has to learn a lesson anyway. Sunny is unaware of what kind of lesson Ellison is talking about, but she feels Andrei is a good and innocent person. Ok guys, your call. Three people make an agreement, and the conversation between Andrei and Kasper is finally over. Andrei is pushed to them by Kasper. You must be hungry after waiting for such a long time, Kaspers cooking is amazing, you should try it. Kasper smiles in modesty and says, Sir, you overpraise me. While sitting down at the dining table, Andrei remembers something and turns to Kasper, Can you please call all my daughters, I have some news. Someone is missing here, its Robin, ask him toe here too. Kasper nods and he leaves the room, and Andrei turns to face them all, Come and taste it, this is Kaspers stir-fried prawns with Dragon Well tea, He is from H city, and he is very skilled at making southern dishes. The first one who starts to eat is Sunny, she picks up the chopsticks and tries it first, it tastes so good she continues tasting it. Kevin, its absolutely delicious, you must try it. Sunny doesnt stop asking others to taste the dishes while eating. Andrei is satisfied to see everyone is eating, he begins to eat as well. Kasper gets back in the middle of the dinner with a worried look on his face. Andrei looks at his face and asks, Where are they? Kasper says weirdly, Robin and Amelia are on their way here, but But Be is nowhere to be found. Andrei face changes and he suddenly realizes that Bes actions make it no doubt that it is not her, she is scary for being a fake. Find her and bring her to me, no matter where she is. Amelia and Robine in the room after a while, and they could feel the people sitting in the dining room are not usual. Especially for Amelia, her face changes weirdly after seeing Sunny. Andrei does not know what happened between the girls and invites them to sit down, I have something to tell you. He says. Amelia looks at Kevin, who is sitting next to Sunny, she curls her lips and chooses another seat. Seeing that everyone is there, Andrei clears his throat before speaking, I have to tell you something about your sister Be As he is speaking, he pauses, seems he is trying to choose the appropriated words to tell everyone about the ridiculous things that happened. Dad, what is the matter? Amelia asks Andrei with a worried look on her face, it just like Andrei is having some tooth aches. Well, how should I say it The woman you call sister, is actually not your real sister, she died a couple of years ago. Andrei closes his eyes, breaths in deeply while telling everyone the truth. And he hears the sound made by Amelias car keys which drops on the dining table. Even Robin does not expect these turn of event, and his face is full of surprise. He looks at Kevin with surprise and returns to normal after Kevin nodding at him. How did Dad find this out? Andrei opens his eyes and says, All thanks to these people who are sitting here, otherwise we wont get the truth. Amelia cannot believe the fact, Dad, are you sure about this? If Be finds out, she must get really upset. Andrei nces at Amelia and says. If I didnt have proof I wouldnt speak about it. You must believe me. She is not your real sister. Andrei closes his tired eyes again while speaking. The past shes more clearer in his brain after he closes his eyes, but the feeling is quite different now. Andrei is in urgent need to speak with someone, but these people here are definitely not who he is looking for. The only person who would sit quietly and listen to him all day long is Jesse Reyes. These things, those people, everything has passed, for now, it is just a memory. Okay, I must stop here. I will send someone to investigate the murder of my eldest daughter. The most important thing now is that we must find this fake Be immediately. Everyone agrees. Sunny has noticed that Kasper is feeling ufortable about finding fake Be. He is holding something in his hands and after hearing what Andrei said just now, he squeezes it hard. Then, we shall go. We still have to deal with a situation at home. Kevin was eating while everyone was talking, and now he is trying to clean his face with a napkin. Andrei nods, Then I wont be keeping you, drive back safely. Ellison nods and is the first one to stand up, Goodbye!Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sunny gets up after Kevin, nods to greet the people around, grabs her bag and leaves with the rest of them. Kasper, take them to the door. Andrei takes a special nce at Kasper. Kasper nces at Andrei with wonder in his eyes, he hesitates for a while, but quickly bend his waist and says, yes, my lord. Kasper is taking Sunny, Kevin and Ellison to the garage. Sunny doesnt feelfortable that the old man has to be of service to them, We appreciate it Kasper. Kasper has not met anyone so polite to him in a long time. Hearing this, he is in a daze for a while, but he returns to normal quickly, and says, You are most wee, Miss Ellen. Sunny nces at Kasper, Do you know Bes whereabouts? Kasper feels ufortable after hearing the question. I have sent some people to look for her, but every single one of them came back without any good news. Sunny nods. Lets go, why you are in a daze? Chapter 110 Kevin Knows Her Well Chapter 110 Kevin Knows Her Well Kevin tells Sunny to hurry up as he is waiting in the car, she recovers from being absent-minded. "Give me a sec, I''ming." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She nces at Kasper one more time before she leaves, and says to him, "Harbouring many secrets can be hard on someone, one will feel much better after letting it all out. See you again, Kasper." Kasper doesn''t seem to get her hint, he then waves at her and bids goodbye, "Come again soon." The three of them sit quietly in the car while the driver drives them out of the Hawkins''s mansion. Sunny peers at the mansion that is hiding in the darkness once again, "I was quite envious of the mansion the first time I saw it, such a spacious ce. But now, I think it''s too big to feel homely, and it makes people moreplicated to understand." Kevin thinks about Irene the moment Sunny mentions the word "home". He wonders if she has ever been suspicious of him as he isn''t home in the past few days, and rat him out. He turns his head abruptly towards Ellison and says, "Brother, did you know? Irene is also part of the PY Gangster." Ellison seems to hear the shocking news for the first time, he grimaces, "Do you know what you''re saying?" "Yes, I tested it out. She is a spy for the PY Gangster and is constantly watching me." Sunny isn''t also very convinced of the idea, "You''re joking, right?" Kevin shoots a nce at her, "It''s, of course, the truth, what do I get out of it for pinning on an old person?" Sunny knits her brows and doesn''t seem toprehend, "Why would she be part of the gang and spy on you for them?" She gives the impression of a loyal person. Suddenly, Ellison chimes in, "It could be that Irene used to be part of the gang. And someone from the current gang requests for her help." Sunny analyzes the situation and agrees with Ellison''s answer, it just seems more logical. No matter what, Irene doesn''t seem to like Be that much either, there''s no reason for her to risk her life for the group. "Fine, I''ve made my statement and it''s up to you guys to believe it or not. Just be careful around her and if anything happens, don''t say that I didn''t warn you guys." Kevin stretcheszily, "Honey, it''s so nice here and I don''t want to go back." Sunny blushes and pushes him away. All of a sudden, she remembers a serious issue, she peeps at Ellison on the back seat, and asks, "Ellison, since when did you get together with Kelly?" It''s so hectic recently, that Sunny has forgotten about this. Kelly has secretly gotten involved with Ellison, they''re even about to get married and have kids! Ellison ganders at her quietly, and utters, "Are you sure you want to know about it?" Sunny is aghast, "What?" Ellison continues to say, "Nothing much, just confirming with you." The man is beautiful but his words are ice-cold. "Well, I" Sunny is trying toe up with excuses, Kevin can''t watch her anymore and he breaks the silence, "Brother, stop pulling her legs and tell her the truth. Her curiosity must be filled to the brim." Sunny nods with all her strength. Kevin knows her well. Ellison res at his brother helping Sunny instead of helping him out, "It''s a long story, I''ll just shorten it into a few words. I fell in love with her at first sight and proposed to her." Falls in love at first sight??? Sunny and Kevin both wear a very puzzled expression, Kevin finally manages to put into words, "You seem like a person with no desire nor do you seek for anything in life. But you actually fell in love at first sight?" Ellison gently ps Kevin''s head, "Don''t berate me." "No, no. I''m just saying that she must be a very charming woman, to make you fall so hard." Chapter 111 Lying to Oneself Chapter 111 Lying to Oneself Sunny nods her head quickly, she wonders if Kelly knows that Ellison loves her since the first time he saw her, but if she knows, she would be over the top. Ellison looks at them, So what about you, you have been through so much, are you settled now? Sunny looks at Kevin, and notices that he is also looking at her, even though it is really dark inside, but Sunny is still afraid that someone might see her blush. Yes. Sunny feels a sudden relieve when she hears Kevin say that, before that, she always thought that she might be thinking too much into it. Ellison says to Kevin, You are a grown-up now, you really gotta settle, so treat your woman right. Kevin throws him a look that is full of dissatisfaction, Of course I know that, you dont need to remind me. Tz. Ellison replies to that. Just as the two of them are mocking each other, the diver slows down the speed, and turn to tell them, Sir, we have arrived. The driver is arranged by Ellison, so that is who the driver is talking to. Alright, you can go back and change the car, get rid of this one somewhere, we will be waiting for you to pick us. But they wait for a long time, without seeing the drivere back to pick them up. Ellison thinks for a second that maybe he told him something wrong, so he asks his assistant to give him a call. No one picks up the phone, no matter how often he calls it, the only voice that they hear is the one of the machine. Something is going on, and Ellison can feel it, something bad. Kelly sees that on his face, and asks, Whats wrong? Ellison shakes his head and replies, Nothing. But the next second, he cannot lie to himself anymore, because the number they just called, the number that no one picked up, is calling him back. Hello? Ellison picks the call, about to ask the driver what is going on, when he realizes that it is a strangers voice on the other end. Mister Quinn, are you looking for your driver? Fuck, Ellison thinks in his heart, then he fixes himself, and answers, Who is this? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Haha, that is not important, but I do try to convince you not to wait for your driver anymore. The person on the other line takes a look at the driver who is still bleeding, He will never pick your call again. Ellisons bad feeling grows even more, What are you talking about? Thats all. The other person is determined not to let Ellison know about his identity, he hasnt even asked him much before the line is cut. When Ellison calls the number again, it is not picked once again. It drives Ellison so mad that he throws the phone on the ground. Only then Kevin notices the anger burning in his brothers chest, so he gets closer to him, asking, Ellison, what is wrong? Ellison calms himself down, I am alright, but I think we need to call the police, my driver is caught up in a situation. Kevin can see that this is not ending yet, and feels upset about it. Do you know who it was? Is it the same person as behind everything that has been happeningtely, or is it one of Ellisons enemies in his business? Ellison shakes his head, I dont know him either, but I dont think he is someone to get along with. He cannot figure out who this person is. Kelly is watching Ellison closely, considering her words carefully, So, should we also be careful now? If that person hasid his eyes on the driver, it means, that he already knows too much, so... Just as Kelly has said the words, everyone falls into silence. Leave this to me, Kelly, you need security whenever you leave the house, and if there is nothing major, just stay inside. It is a special situation, so he cannot allow himself to consider too much, if it is possible, he will move their whole house here. What about you? I... I need to contact my other people, you know, I havent contacted them in so long, I need to find out if it was someone I know. Okay. Can I do something to help? Sunny doesnt know why, but when she sees this happening around her, she has a feeling it involves her too. If she doesnt do something, she might as well go crazy. When Kevin hears her words, he gives her a concerned look, This has nothing to do with you, stop overthinking. Even though she knows that Kevin says it tofort her, she still nods along, her head filled with memories about the things that happened after she came back. It seems that ever since she is back, the things that are not to be talked about, suddenly are exposed, and out in the open. Sunny wonders, if she can still convince herself that all this has nothing to do with her, she must be a heartless person. Do you have any ideas? To find the guy behind all this. Ellison shakes his head, It doesnt have to be someone from my old gang, I used to have a lot of enemies, but maybe its also someone who doesnt want me to settle down. When he says those words, his eyes rest on Kelly who is holding the baby, not missing the worries in her eyes. Kevin also looks at his sister inw, then he looks at Sunny, Come with me, I gotta tell you something. Then he pulls her into another room. Sunny wonders, What is it that you cant tell me outside? That he has to pull her inside to talk about. Oh god, Kevin pokes her on the forehead, Dont you feel like a fifth wheel? Sunny doesnt quite understand what he means, why would she be a fifth wheel? But then she thinks a bit more about it and suddenly blushes. Good that you pulled me in here, otherwise it would have been embarrassing. Kevin wraps his arms around Sunnys waist, Ellison has something to talk to Kelly about, and I do have something for you. Chapter 112 My Fairy Chapter 112 My Fairy Sunny is nestled in his arm, and responds, Do you want to tell me that you have cheated on me? Is other woman pregnant with your child? Kevin knocks her head without a second thought after listening to her words, Whats on your mind all the time? Sunny raises her head from his arm and answers him with a grimace. Alright, Ill get straight to the point. This incident has already had a design on my brother. He is definitely not going to let them go. So, just leave this matter to us. All you need to do is to protect yourself. Are you with me? Sunny nods her head, I understand, but Knowing about it is much different than being able to do it. I know what you are thinking about, and I can tell you clearly that you should not take yourself too seriously. This incident is not rted to your return C it is just a coincidence. There are some people who will always try to muddy the water, and so your presence will only give others a misconception. I dont understand. I wish you could just think of me. You dont need to know anything else. Ill be a fool then. Do you like a fool? Kevin kisses her hair, I dont like the other fools, but I wish the one that in front of me could be a little more silly. Hey, thats too much! Kevin smirked, Didnt you ask me? Im just telling the truth. Nevertheless, there is no need to be such honest! Sunny raises her foot and steps on his foot hard. Darling, it hurts. Kevin is sounded whiny, and she just realizes that theyve got a marriage certificate today. Does it hurt? She rubs his face with sympathy which is unlike her usual behavior. He thinks that his whining like a spoiled child works, and so he nods his head vigorously. Just rub it yourself then. She runs away from his arm after saying that. She is then standing at a safe ce whileughing at his dumbfounded face. You naughty little evil! Just wait and see. Kevins first thought is that he wont go easy on her tonight after he realizes what she did just now, Just you wait! He reaffirms his initiative again when he watches her escaping. Only the fool will wait for you. Kevin is then following her, Oh, walk slowly and be careful of my son! She stumbles when she hears it. Ellison couple has also heard it, and look back at them with a surprised face, Sunny, you are so good at it! Although Sunny cant see Kellys facial expression, she is sure that it must be a teasing expression. Kevin, get out quickly to exin it! Kevin doesnt feel anything when Sunny calls out his name. He isughing in the back while getting out, Darling is calling me. Iming. There is a timid voice at the door asking, Daddy, who is your wife? It is Kevin who is surprised this time because he didnt expect of his daring daughter toe back at this time. So, he quickly changes his expression to a loving and generous one, and looks at the door, Oh, my little fairy ising back. Where did Troy take you to y today? Everyone gives him a disdainful look when hearing what he says. However, Kevin turns a blind eye. Hees up to Macie and carries her, Let me check if my daughter has gained any weight today. It seems like you are quite light. Out of his expectation, he realizes that the one who stands behind Macie is not Troy, but Baron. Why is it you? Where is Troy? Baron pouts toward the opposite door, He cant wake up. Originally it is a usual statement, but it is at this moment everyones face has changed. What do you mean by he cant wake up? That means he falls asleep, or what else do you think it means? Kevin is so angry that he ps Baron on his back, Dont say half of the sentence, please. Its easy to scare a person to death. Baron is still confused, Did anything happen? Ellison suddenly remembers Barons identity at the moment, Can you still contact your ex-subordinate now? Baron looks at him and nods obediently. Well, my driver was killed on the way back today. I''m investigating now. Can you help me to ask if you can get in touch with them? What do you want to ask? Is any of my people not being honest? Baron nods his head and takes out his phone, Do you want me to ask here on the spot or tell you after I go back to ask them? Ellison thinks for a while, Just ask on the spot because I want to know it too. Baron nods and calls his trusted subordinate. Baron doesnt ask to the point after he gets through to him. Thus, Ellison grabs his phone, Let me ask him. Baron looked at him without saying anything. Ricky Greer, right? Ellison Quinn speaking. Ricky Greer on the other end of the phone who talks endlessly at first is astonished after hearing the name, as though he suddenly chokes on water. Ellison, Ellison, you are Ellison Quinn? Ellison admits it by saying yes. What have you done to my young master? Why you take his phone? Are you kidnapping him? I can give you as much money as you want as long as you donty a finger on my young master. Baron sighed when he listens to his subordinate on the other end of the phone that chickens out. Shut up and listen to me. Thats the way Ellison is. Ricky Greer has sessfully turned off his talkaholic mode and showing his cute side after Ellison says shut up. Mr. Ellison, let me know if you have any order. Do you know whether any group of people go to my ce? Ricky Greers daring Mr. Ellison throws a difficult question at him when hees up, Hold on a minute. Ill ask my subordinate. After that, the sound of footsteps and the door opening is heard, following by his sound, You alle here! Ellison takes a nce at Baron, You guys are usually? Baron as their boss feels that his subordinate makes him embarrassed. They are not usually like this. Maybe Im not getting in touch with them for a long time, and on top of that, they may be a little overexcited. Ellison nods his head in understanding. Ricky Greer the little cutie still continues by saying, Mr. Ellison called me to ask just now. Yes, exactly! It is that Mr. Ellison! He asks us whether there was anyone who has ever caused any trouble at his ce. There is a man who boosting his courage and responds, Who dares to cause trouble at Mr. Ellisons ce? Does anyone who wants to dig their own graves? Kevin doesnt know what expression he should wear after hearing those words and looks at Ellison, Although you are not in the underworld anymore, your legend is still all over the underworld. You better shut up too. Ellison has finally finished waiting for Ricky to ask his subordinates and Ricky answers back the phone happily. Mr. Ellison, thank you for your waiting. Well, I have asked my subordinates, and one of them did see a All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. few sneaky people staying at your ce for a while. Who did he see? I dont know. Someone just offered a cigarette to the doorkeeper and it seemed like they were inquiring about something. Alright, I got it. Thanks. After hearing thest words, Ricky suddenly hesitated, Its my pleasure to help Mr. Ellison. There is no need for thanks. Ellison is toozy to speak a word anymore. He straight away throws the phone to Baron. Bye. Baron also speaks concisely as usual. He hangs up the call immediately after saying the one word. He has been embarrassed today because of them. The people beside them try to keep a straight face. After they seeing Baron hanging up the phone, they are allughing out loud. Hahahahahahaha, Ive never thought that Mr. Ellison is so brilliant and to my surprise, Barons subordinates are his fanboys Kevinsughter is the most cheerful one, I almost diedughing! Hahaha Ellison raises his head and looks at him. He is grinning, You are really happy, arent you? Kevin will usually be able to notice that this is the sign of his elder brother losing his temper, but there are a lot of things that have blocked his strong instinct. Thus, he is nodding his head when Ellison asks him. Then why dont we count how often youve been to Jonathans ce? Kevins smile fades when he hears of the words from Ellison as if he ms the brakes on. Bro~~~ Ellison doesnt buy it, Do you want to tell the truth yourself or you want me toe back to you after asking Jonathan? I confess, I confess. Ive not been to Kevin is chickening out like a coward now, and almost kneeling down to shout for his brother to spare his life. Do you still want tough? Kevin shakes his head violently, There is nothing funny at all. I just dont understand why you guys are so easily amused and evenugh like a fool! After he just finishes his words, Sunny who is beside him replies coldly, Is it so? Kevin chickens out immediately again after listening to his wife, No, no. What I mean is Im the one who is so easily amused. Alright, knock it off. Kevin, you should also be careful in these few days. They wont let you go as well since they have designs on us. Kevin is naturally grateful for his brother that is rarely to not pull a long face when saying such a lengthy statement. Bro, I get it. You should take care of yourself, sister-inw, and also my little nephew too. How caring you are. Kelly suddenlyughs out loud, You are really not leaving out any one of us. Kevin is the kind of a person whom you give an inch and hell take a mile. He forgets the matter that happened just now and is ying with her daughter happily now. Only Sunny who is considerate, Then you all shall stay the night here. Ill tidy up a room for you guys. Ellison shakes his head, Kelly and I still have some things to do, so we cant stay over. Ive called other people to fetch us. He should be here soon. The sound of a car horn from the downstairs can be heard after he has just finished talking. We areing. Kevin,e and see us off. Kevin has to hold Macie to see them off as Ellison has ordered him to do so. Darling, you take a shower first. Ill be back soon. Chapter 113 Out of Line Chapter 113 Out of Line Sunny pulls a long face saying, Get lost! Kevins yful attitude is faded and put on a serious face instead when the few of them get into the elevator. Bro, are you sure about who are the culprits? Ellison nods, It should not be the PY Gangster. However, Im still not sure about the exact culprits yet. Sister-inw and you should be more careful these days. Take more bodyguards with you when you go out. After all, there are many people who want to kill you since you are so famous in the underworld. Ellison looks at him but cant hold back, Am I so weak to you? Kevin on the other side who is in the middle of nagging does not expect that Ellison will interrupt him. He raised his head with a confused look, Huh? Ellison repeats his words in a good temper, Am I that weak? You were still sitting in the ssroom and crying because of memorizing the vocabry when I was active in the underworld. Kevin is embarrassed and looks at Kelly beside them, Bro, dont talk about this kind of matter. Thats all because I care about you. The situation right now is not bright and clear. Its always right to be cautious. Ellison nces at the number on the elevator panel, I know that. Im just teasing you. Do all the brothers act like this way these days? Hehehehe, Daddy was crying. Hahaha. Macie hears about Kevins embarrassment past and is snickering at the moment. Bro, see how youve led my daughter astray! Ellison gives Macie a nce, Justugh your head off. Let your father know what embarrassment is. I cantmunicate with you guys anymore! The driver finallyes. Kevin lets them get on the car only after he reconfirms that the driver is trusted as he is Ellisons trusted subordinate. Arent you extremely cautious? Ellison looks helplessly at his brother that is busy to double-check the drivers identity while he just stands there like a bamboo tree. Bro, youve said it yourself. Drastic times call for the drastic measures. That person may also pretend as your driver through various means as he is able to know the routes that the driver takes. Kevin says this on the basis of his experience in which his rescue to save Sunny was cut off by the PY Gangsterst time. Alright, I will be careful. Let your sister-inw get on the car first. She must be tired after standing for a long time. Kevin then gives up, and opens the car door for her, saying in a gentleman manner, Sister-inw, please get into the car. Hahaha Kelly cant hold back herughter as she sees him carrying his daughter in one hand while pretending to be a gentleman by using another hand to open the door for her. Well This is too much Kevin has beenughed at so many times today that he can even write an eight hundred words reflective essay about it. Alright, I stopughing at you. Were leaving now. Ellison also gets into the car after his wife, You can go upstairs now. Kevinughs, Im not in a hurry. I wont go until you all leave. Ellison nods, Take care. Both of the brothers bid a farewell to each other. Kevin sighs when the car is driven off. Daddy, why are you sighing? Well, its a secret. Lets go up and see what your mother is doing, and then you should go to bed. Okay? Macie wants to sleep with mummy Macies face shows a little hesitation, But daddy Kevin looked at her who is hesitating, he cant helpughing, Alright, how about daddy sleeping with you and mommy? There is a surprise on Macies face, Is what daddy said true? Kevin pressed for an elevator with one hand and carrying Macie with another hand, But you have to get mummys approval first. Okay Thus, Macie runs toward Sunnys room immediately when she enters the house, Mummy, daddy said I can sleep with both of you today! Kevin, who has just closed the door, sighed after he hears what Macie says. His silly daughter Sunny sees himing in, and so she raises her head asking, Is what she said true? Kevin can only nod his head by now, Yes, its me who said that. Since she wants to sleep with you So Ive promised her. Sunny looks askance at him, The one that she wants to sleep with is me. Why are youing along? Kevin says in a grievance, Thats because I want to sleep with you too Hahaha Sunny cant hold back herughter, Kevin, you are sure a talented person Hahaha Humph. Darling, today is our wedding night Sunny stopsughing when he says this, My dear, who will care about your wedding night when we have not even had a wedding? Kevins eyes light up, Darling, do you mean that you want me to propose marriage to you? Sunny has never thought of her words would be misinterpreted in this way, but it seems that his interpretation is not wrong after thinking it over again. Thus, her face cant help but turns red. Macie is extremely obedient to the extent that she doesnt need to be urged to take a shower because she gets permission of sleeping with her dad and mum today. She is then sitting on the bed with her bare feet. Mummy, have you taken a shower? The urge wakes Sunny, who is lost for words, up. She rolls her eyes at Kevin and replies, Mummy is taking a shower now. Just wait for me for a while. Kevin chuckles like someone who sessfully eats something. Go. Go to take a shower. Sunny says sulkily. What she means is she is going to take a bath, but she doesnt know what Kevin is thinking about as he misunderstands once again. Macie, you wrap yourself up first and dont catch a cold. Mummy and daddy will apany you after we take a shower. Kevin shouts to the room and then follows Sunny into the bathroom in a hurry. What are you doing here? Kevin looks innocent, Didnt you tell me toe and take a shower? I mean, Im going to take the shower first, not telling you to follow me. Kevin acts shamelessly and says, Since Ivee in, you wont throw me out, right? He steals a nce at Sunny while saying. After seeing her serious expression that seems like she really wants to throw him out, he changes his speech in another way. He takes off his shirt, and leans against the wall saying, Since my shirt has been taken off like this, you are not going to throw me out again, right? Let it be, for the sake of him using his charm. Lets take the shower together then. Macie would catch a cold if we keep her waiting. Kevin reaches out his hands and hugs Sunny which makes her surprise, What are you doing? She nearly jumps up to give him a p and call him a rascal. Cant I hug you? Havent you missed me for so long? Didnt you yesterday Sunny blushes, not sure whether she is shy or angry. Kevin turns on the heater in the bathroom and then starts to release the water. He carries Sunny in his arms and put her into the bathtub when the water is fairly warm. We just take the shower quickly. Macie will be impatient if she waits for a long time Sunny still persuades Kevin to control his sexual desire. However, she cant even say any word after he takes off his pants. Beast It is the only word that sums up her current mood. He has be like that when they havent done anything yet. Kevin, may I ask you a question seriously? Kevin steps into the bathtub and put Sunny on hisp. After adjusting themselves in afortable position, he says, Yes, you may. Sunny feels like she is growing a thicker skin. She can even solemnly ask him in such a situation, Where are your other bed partners? Kevins hands slide under her and groping her while looking very serious and thinking for a long time, replying, What is that? Kevin, can you be a bit more rascal? It is a rhetorical question, but some rascal understands it as a statement. Hence, he gropes her by using his hands and legs together. The shower has turned into shower sex as if they are having an All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. illegal sexual massage. Sunny stands up in wet and she feels like her body is shouting at Kevin, the rascal. She aches all over to the point that she cant even stand up firmly. Kevin looks energetic instead. He puts on his pajamas and carries her in his arm. No, put me down. Macie will see it. It doesnt matter if shell see it or not. Anyway, just put me down first! Well, I wont. Both of them are arguing along the way until they reach the door of the room. Macie has already slept under the nkets obediently because they have taken a long time in the bathroom. Sunny pinches Kevin, Its all your fault. Macie falls asleep! Kevin ims that he is innocent, Darling, I did nothing at all! Shut up, youll wake her up. Lets go to sleep too. Who knows what is waiting for us tomorrow. As she speaks, Macie seems to hear some noise. She rubs her eyes and sits up. She looks at the two people who stand in front of the door. Daddy, mummy, have you finished your shower? Sunnys face has changed. She feels sorry for letting Macie wait for so long. She quickly wraps Macie up with the nkets and carries her, Sorry to keep you waiting, baby. Macie looks at Kevin behind Sunny and suddenly smirks, Its okay. I understand. What do you understand? I cant tell mummy. This is the secret between daddy and me. Mummy, lets sleep. Chapter 114 Family problems Chapter 114 Family problems When Sunny hears that his daughter and Kevin have a secret, her look of me immediately falls on Kevin, I am wrongly used. He quickly waves his hands and grinds his teeth at Macie, why does this girl reveal their secrets. Macie realizes that she had said misspoke, quickly tugs Sunnys nightgown, Mommy, Im tired. Sunny sees that she could barely keep her eyes open, could only leave Kevin aside and tuck Macie into bed before continuing. Mommy, can you and daddy tuck me in one on either side? Sunny couldnt reject Macies request and both of them stands on either side of the bed to coax her to sleep. After some effort, Macie is finally asleep and Sunny yawns and is extremely tired. Lets sleep early,e, do you want to sleep in my embrace? Sunny res at him and says stiffly, Piss off! She closes her eyes and when she opens her eyes, it is the next morning. Sunny uses her hand to block the sun rays beaming in from the window and then realizes that the ce next to her is empty. Kevin and Macie had already left. Is anyone out there? No one answers her and Sunny has a bad feeling creeping over her, could it be But when she opens the bedroom door, she realizes that she had worried for nothing. They are in the kitchen figuring out a new dish. Why did you wake up so early? She sighs a breath of relief when she realizes that she has over-worried and thereafteres the anger. You all dont even answer me causing my thoughts to wander. Macie says innocently, Mommy, we already tried But you slept like a pig and we couldnt wake you up. Thats why we decided to wake you up again after breakfast is ready. When she hears Macies words, Sunny feels that something is off, she didnt expect Kevin to be so ruthless as to expose her. Oh? What kind of breakfast are you preparing? She decides to change the subject. Mommy, we made the crepes that you like but we dont know if it tastes good. The way Macie put it seems to be seeking credits for her efforts. She ces a te of off-colored crepes in front of her, Mommy, look. Are you trying to poison me? When Sunny sees the te of crepe she sighs, Or you dont want me alive anymore? Kevin speaks, Isnt that the same meaning? Thats why, Im asking what your intentions are, or Mommy, Im kidding you, these are the rejects, these are the Sunny sees another te being served to her and those look a lot more edible. Mommy, weve tasted them already. This te is definitely edible. Daddy has made them rather tasty. On hearing this, Sunny takes a bite and feels that its barely edible. Not too bad, must continue to improve. Sunnymented like a superior and with her statement, Kevins eyes lit up. He had originally expected Sunny to despise his cooking. Except that, next time dont try out such things, youre wasting food, understand? Before Kevin could relish in the sess, he droops his head on hearing this and says, Okay. He answers grudgingly. But after he prepares the fried eggs and milk for Macie, he turns and finds that te of crepe has been finished by Sunny. Why did you finish them, I thought that you didnt want to eat and fried some eggs for you But Sunny didnt mind and wiped her mouth, Whats the big deal? Theyre delicious. But just now you said Oh, I was just kidding. At that moment he feels that it could be the effect of the apron that makes his heart feel like a little wife. Those words by Sunny causes him to be joyful. Macie is sitting on one side not knowing what to make of this exchange. She sees the te of fried eggs in Kevins hand and she is already so hungry and daddy doesnt seem eager to give them to her. Daddy, can we eat already? She is really hungry and reminds him. Kevines to his senses and gives her the te of fried eggs, Oh, dad was thinking of something and forgot. Sunny listens andughs but doesnt expose him. Today I need to go to the hospital and might have to work the night shift. You two sleep first and dont wait up for me. Kevin hears this and bes worried, With the current situation, can you not work the night shift? What if Sunny shakes her head, This is the hospitals regtions. I cant flout this rule because of our situation, dont you think? Kevin ponders and understands this reasoning, Why dont you resign. I can still afford to take care of us. Sunny looks at him, Its a n but I object. Kevin knows that once she makes up her mind she will not change it. Furthermore, their rtionship just stabilized and he cant be too demanding. So, he can only nod and let her be. Call me if theres any trouble, alright? I will stay awake. Sunny leans forward to kiss him and pacify his worrying heart, I know, dont keep worrying about me, what can happen? Kevin still feels uneasy but didnt say anything further and nods. Then well bring you dinner tonight. Sunny wanted to reject but when she sees Kevins face, he may get angry if she says no. So she agrees, Okay. After sending Sunny to work, Kevin has nothing to do and he looks at Macie, Honey, do you feel like attending sses today? Macie ponders and says, Daddy, can I not go today? Kevin feels that the Kindergarten sses are not important. His daughter is so intelligent and missing these sses wouldnt affect her. So, he says, If you dont feel like it, then we wont go. Daddy will bring you to somewhere fun. Macie is a kid after all and when she hears that she can go somewhere fun, she disregarded the rest and immediately jumps on her seat, Dont go, dont go. Kevinughs and looks at her, We can skip this ss but we need to inform your teacher otherwise if your teacher calls your mother, even I cant save you. Okay, then quickly call the teacher and say that I, we have family matters to settle. Kevinughs, Okay, as you wish. When he takes out his phone and is about to call the teacher, he realizes that he doesnt have the teachers number. Macie, well need to go to the school then you sit in the car and donte out, understand? Macie roughly understands why her father doesnt make the call and nods, I understand, daddy. Lets go. Kevin steps on the elerator and reaches the Kindergarten in no time. The Kindergarten principal is standing at the gate to wee the kids. She suddenly sees Kevin and perhaps she has never seen such a handsome man, she just stood in ce. Kevins reaction is fast and stretches out his hand to shake hers. Good morning teacher, Im Macies father. Oh, father, oh no, Mr. Quinn, how do you do? We have something to attend to at home and Im here to request that Macie be excused today. The principal looks at Kevins mouth open and close but didnt hear a word. Madam? Oh, yes, okay, fine. So, you agree to excuse Macie? Thanks, Madam. The principal was embarrassed by his thanks, Next time just give us a call to request for leave for the child. You dont have to be so formal toe personally, this is N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Kevin doesnt say that he doesnt have the number and he fakes a smile and turns to return to the car. Daddy, Ive been excused? Macies face is full of anticipation as she sees Kevin walking back. She asks before Kevin closes the door. Hey, lower your voice, your teacher is still looking at us. On hearing, Macie carefully peeks out and true enough, the principal is staring at their car. She holds her breath for a while before carefully say, Daddy, quickly drive away. Kevinughs and looks at her, in her repeated hastening, he steps on the elerator, Were leaving. Kevin brought Macie to his office and at the entrance of Hotan, very quickly someone came to park the car. Director Quinn, youre here. Kevin nods and hands the car to the valet. He then looks at Macie who is still in her seat, Why dont you get down? Macies cheeks are blushing as she looks at the valet. Kevin seems to understand. Come down, daddy has something to attend to. He then reminds the valet, Park properly, understand? Then Kevin carries Macie from the car and softly asks her, Why are you blushing when you look at others? Macie says, Daddy, he is very handsome! What do you know about these? Youre so young. Is he as handsome as your father? Macie hears and looks at Kevins cheeks, Uncle Quinn is more handsome. Uncle Quinn? Kevin froze for a while before he realizes who Uncle Quinn is, Ellison Quinn. Am I so ugly? He carries Macie up as his heartbreaks. Chapter 115 I’m with Daddy Chapter 115 Im with Daddy But the people at thepany still respects him. Once they see himing, some touch up their makeup, others straighten their attire. Over here, Kevin is able to recover some confidence. So at times, he will turn a blind eye when they do not concentrate on their work. What are you all doing? Even if he doesnt, someone else would reprimand for him. Kevin is a little dazed when he sees the secretary who he employed. Somehow he forgets her name and when she sees him staring at him, she thinks that she has attracted his attention and quickly adjusts herself and then says shyly, Mr. Quinn Kevin sees that the way she dresses today resembles a ''pineapple''. So he secretly gave her a nickname, ''Pineapple''. ''Pineapple'' seems to have been startled by him and kept twisting her waist and her eyes kept blinking, as if Has something gotten into your eye? ''Pineapple'' s expression changed when she hears this. This Kevin hasnt been to the office for a while and she didnt expect that his first words turned out to be these. She bes very embarrassed. Mr. Quinn has a great sense of humor ''Pineapple'' tries tough this off. But her smile disappeared when she sees the little girl in Kevins arms. Mr. Quinn, whos child came to the office to y? Kevin knows what ''pineapple'' is thinking and is checking if the child is his. So he nods and doesnt want to mislead ''pineapple'', Yes, shes mine. Shes here to y. At this moment, Macie whispers to Kevin, Daddy, who is this? Why does she keep looking at you? Kevin answers with a regr voice, Girl, be polite, quick, greet her. Macie is also smart, once she hears she quickly says, Good day, Mrs. Pineapple. ''Pineapple'' rages until her face bes red. This little kid really knows how to joke... On seeing her expression, some people around started tough mercilessly. ''Pineapple'' s expression froze when she hears theughter. Kevin didnt want to waste his time here, Go and do your work. Once he orders, he carries Macie back to the office, Honey, Dad has to work a while, can you y by yourself for a moment? Macie didnt expect that after getting excused from school shell end up in her fathers office watching her father work. Then will Daddy bring me out to y? Of course, just give me the morning, when I finish my work Ill take you There is a Barbie doll and some activity books. You can take your pick. Macie is a little girl after all and when she hears that there is a Barbie doll, she became more alert and excited. Daddy, you are great, Macie loves you. Once she finishes saying she runs to Kevin and kisses him on the cheek and then goes to y on her own. Kevinughs when he sees Macie ying on her own and begins to sort out the documents that require his attention. At the office below, after Kevin carries Macie and leaves for the day, Miss Pineapple settles into an uneasy feeling. The people around herugh at her, Some people actually think that they can be the Cindere, little did she expect Didnt expect Director to have a daughter already, oh no, not a chance now Its also because Miss ''Pineapple'' tries to unt her position and bes despised by many of her colleagues. Now all these are out in the open. But ''Pineapple'' is not a pushover. She will re at those who gossip about her until they hold their tongue. And for her, she continues to persevere. After she epted the fact that Kevin has a daughter, she grabs a pile of snacks and knocks on the door. Kevin happens to be looking at aplex document and when he hears the door knock, he frowns and hesitates, then he says, Come in. Miss ''Pineapple'' opens the door in a hurry and smiles, Director, Im afraid that the little kid may be All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. hungry and brought some snacks. Kevin raises his head and sees the snacks which were junk food, he frowns but didnt say a word. Instead, it is Macie who looks at the snacks and then says, My mother doesnt let me eat these. Miss ''Pineapple'' is still dealing with the fact that Kevin has a daughter and now she receives another blow. She has a mother Kevin hears this strange remark and looks at her, How do I have her without her mother? Miss ''Pineapple'' now realizes that it is a mistake that she came in as she receives one blow after another, bing the joke of the moment. It wasnt easy for her to be at this position and she needs to capitalize on the opportunity and get on the top. Sweety, what do you want to y at the amusement park? Macie rubs her chin as she looks at the scenery in front of the car and she says, I want to go on the roller coaster Kevin sighs in relief, Then can you y on your own? Macie pouts towards Kevin, Daddy, cant you apany me? Kevin thinks of the ascending and descending feeling and his phobia starts to grip him. Oh, okay. Kevin ponders and knows that he cant show fear in front of his daughter. So he swallows his saliva and agrees. Macie looks at Kevin and reveals a slight smile. When godfather knows that Kevin intends to take her to the amusement park, he encourages her to bring Kevin to the roller coaster. Why, godfather? Troyughed mischievously at her, Youll know when you go. Macie is very curious and so she pulls Kevin and is eager to see her fathers reaction on a roller coaster. Kevin doesnt know these and he is still trying to figure out an excuse to leave but he didnt expect the amusement park to be so near and before he could think of an excuse to leave, they have already arrived. Daddy, were here. Kevin looks and finds a ce to park the car. Then he carries Macie down from the car, Daddy, go and buy the tickets. Then wait by my side, okay? Macie obediently nods and holds onto Kevins shirt and waits by his side. After getting the tickets, he enters the park with Macie and Macie enthusiastically drags him to the roller coaster. Girl, you want me to die. Kevin touches his forehead helplessly and then boards the roller coaster with Macie. Macie is very nervous and holds Kevins hand and is surprised that Kevins hand is cold. Daddy, why is your hand so cold? Daddy, dont worry, Macie will protect you. Kevinposes himself and says confidently, Im fine, hold on tight, its about to start. When Sunny returns home that night, she sees both of themying on the bed with faces pale as a sheet of paper. Are you two alright? Have you eaten? Sunny just simply ask but both of them seem to hear something that made them nauseous and both turned to the bedside and starts to retching. Kevin, where did you bring Macie? Kevin knows what he did but he can never say the truth at this point. So he thinks of a reasonable excuse, We went to eat something and it might have been off right, Macie? Before they went home, Macie was instructed by Kevin never to tell Mommy what they did today. So when she heard Kevin say those, she obediently nods. When she hears that they may have eaten something bad, Sunny bes worried and squats, Macie, how do you feel now? Macie shakes her head, Mommy, Im fine, I feel much better now. Sunny listens and then heads to the kitchen to prepare some porridge for them. Have some porridge when youre feeling better. Mommy needs to do some work at the study. Call me if you need me, understand? Both of them nod but they cant be too vigorous, otherwise, theyll feel faint. Once Sunny closes the door, Kevin struggles to sit on the bed, Macie, why did you drag daddy to ride the roller coaster, you also suffer from the motion sickness. Macie hesitates for a moment and looks at her dads pale face, then she betrays godfather, Its godfather. He heard that you are taking me to the amusement park and told me to take you on the roller coaster. Kevins face turns green when he hears Macies words and stands up immediately from the bed. Daddy, where are you going? I need to settle something. Ill be back soon. Next door, Troy is preparing to take a shower and then settle into bed and suddenly he hears a knock on the door. Who is it? Knocking at this hour? He looks at the door, Did you do anything despicable recently? Troy recalls for a moment and then his expression changed, You, you open the door. Baron looks at him but didnt say a word but he opens the door obediently. When the door was opened, it was Kevin and raises his eyebrow, Its you. Kevin doesnt know the meaning of his remark and nods, Its me. Its sote, whats the matter? Wheres Troy? Call him out, Im looking for him. Baron raised his eyebrow, Hes asleep. Kevin crosses his arms and looks at Baron, Who are you kidding? Baronughs and steps aside, Hes in the bedroom. Chapter 116 Call Your Parents Over Chapter 116 Call Your Parents Over Kevin looks at Baron with a funny expression, not knowing how they seemed to have reached a secret understanding. Looking at each other, Kevin opens the bedroom door with a murderous intent. "You go..." He swallows the rest of the words abruptly after seeing Kevin. "Go on, why don''t you say it?" Kevin slowly looks around beside the bed and sits down. "I heard you wanted to see me make a fool of myself?" Troy immediately understands what happened. In his mind, he curses at Macie, the little traitor, and a smilees across his face, "What are you talking about, I dont follow?" Kevin cracks his knuckles, which let out crisp crackling sounds. Then, the very next second, Troy starts to call for help loudly, "Baron, someone wants to kill your husband!" Baron leans at the door of the room leisurely, "It''s okay, Ill wait until youre on yourst breath before I bring you to the hospital." Troy yells at the ingrates from the bedside. But Kevin only wants to frighten Troy, to make him avoiding up with any more bad ideas. "If you call me daddy and beg, I''ll let you go." Troy loses all principles when before Kevin. After hearing that Kevin is willing let him go, he bows his head and admits fault without any hesitation. "Daddy, I was wrong, please spare your son." Kevin stands up, and then, as if he remembered something, he turns around and says, "Since you called me daddy, let me remind you to stay safe when you go out. Lately, it''s chaotic." After he finishes speaking, Kevin walks out slowly, much to Baron''s surprise. Troy thought that Kevin is here to beat him up, but when he hears thatst sentence, he feels moved. "Baron, you slept outside today with no nket. When you are freezing to death, I will give you a nket." Baron: ... As Kevin returns to the bedroom, Sunny happens to walk out of the study, and is surprised to see that he can stand up, "Are you feeling better?" Kevin nods obediently, "My dear wife, I feel much better." Sunny nods, "That''s good, did you eat the porridge?" ... "Wife, I just got up to use the toilet, I''ll go eat it right now." Macie finally went to bed by herself tonight, and this evening is the first time theyid together since they got married. Kevin hugs Sunny with one hand, and slowly runs through her hair with his other hand. The two of them were embracing tightly, but they didnt seem to have any intention of doing anything tonight. "It took me a long time, though it doesnt feel that long, to hold you in my arms again; this time, I wont ever let you go." Sunny goes along with what he says and thinks of the ups and downs she experienced since knowing Kevin, and then says emotionally, "It''s strange, I almost forgot how I fell for you." Kevin hugs her waist vigorously when he hears this, "I''ll give you another chance to rethink about what you just said." Sunny looks at his eagerness, and she cant help butugh aloud. "Im teasing you, I remember every moment clearly; as for those love rivals, humph!" Kevin buries his face in Sunny''s neck, "My wife, let bygones be bygones. All that matters now is that were together." Sunny doesnt refute; she turns around, looks at Kevin, and then reaches out to hug him, "Yes." A good night''s sleep; both of them feel refreshed when they wake up, but Kevin is a little embarrassed when he wakes up, "Wife, my little brother seems very energetic..." Sunny looks at the nket and sees a miniature Leaning Tower of Pisa; she blushes. Before she notices, Kevin hugs her from behind. "Wife, just this one time, okay? ..." While talking, he nibbles gently on Sunny''s ear and grinds slowly against her, so that her entire body is turned on with lust, and she nods without even thinking. "My wife, it may be a little painful." Kevin hugs Sunny onto his body, and after finding the right position, he slowly puts her down. It feels like something was filling into her body; Sunny says nothing, but it was definitely not bad. She feels a sense of satisfaction when her body was filled. "Ah~~" She pulls her hair back and lets out a sigh, then her body starts to grind slowly as if it had a mind of its own. "Wife, do you want to move?" Kevin chuckles softly, then follows her rhythm and begins to move his waist. Macie, who is standing by the door at this time, seems to know that her parents were getting busy this morning, so she lowers her hand that was about to knock, curls her lips and heads back to her room. After Kevin''s little brother releases its load, Sunny feels her legs were about to give out, and she almost cant stand. On the other hand, Kevin is feeling very energetic. He jumps out of bed and swiftly puts on clothes, saying, "What do you want to eat this morning?" Sunny thinks to herself, didn''t you feed me enough this morning? "Ill, have a cup of coffee; nothing else, just a sandwich." Kevin receives the order and nods happily, opens the door, then goes to wake Macie up. "Dad..." Macie rubs her sleepy eyes, still holding onto her favorite little crocodile toy in hand. "What do you want for breakfast? Go brush your teeth first." "Where''s mom..." Macie nces behind Kevin a little nervously, as if she was afraid that Sunny would disappear. "Moms still waking up, she''s not as strong as you yet." Sunny overhears these words and grits her teeth bitterly; just you wait, Kevin. After finishing breakfast, Sunny is about to wipe her mouth and go to work, but suddenly receives a call from an unknown number. "Hello. Who is this?" Sunny hesitates, but still picks up the call, not knowing who it was. "Sunny, this is Be; I need to talk to you." When Sunny heard this name, she subconsciously nces at Kevin, who is sitting across from her and still eating, and then says, "Oh?" Kevin could hear Sunny speaking in a strange tone, so he raises his head and nces at her, "Who is it?" He mouths out with his lips. "Be." Sunny mouths back, "She said she needs to talk to me." "Turn on the speaker." Sunny nods, then turns on the speaker; Be is still talking on the other end. "I need your help; Im desperate. Can you help me?" Sunny hesitates, then looks up at Kevin. "Say OK first, lets see what she has up her sleeve." Kevin quickly types on his phone and shows it to her. Sunny nces, then follows his instructions. "Tell me first, how can I help you?" Be hesitates for a bit, then asks, "Is Kevin next to you?" Sunny answers without even looking over to Kevin, "No, he went out early this morning." Be seems relieved to hear this, "That''s good, don''t tell him that I called you,e by yourself to the eastern suburbster." Sunny thought for a while, the suburbs? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "When?" Be says, "Come whenever youre free, Ill wait for you here all day." Sunny understands; it seems that either Be was ying a trick, or she really had nowhere else to go. "Be careful when youe and don''t let anyone know." Be adds, and after receiving Sunny''s response, she hang up the phone first. "What do you think?" "Does she expect prey to just show up at her doorsteps?" Sunny hesitates for a while before she says, "Maybe she really is desperate?" "It''s unlikely. The Hawkins say that they havent found her yet, so whos forcing her?" Sunny thinks about it, "Then I''ll head there in the afternoon? You call your brother first to inform them?" Kevin nods, "I know." It just so happens that Ellison woke up. After hearing what Kevin said, that Be took the initiative to contact Sunny, Ellison gave his opinion. "It''s possible she had a falling-out with the person above her, so that''s why shes ended up like this." Kevin replies, "Bro, no matter what, well know once we get there. Do you and your wife want toe over now?" Ellison spoke softly on the other end, as if asking for Kelly''s opinion. Then he says, "We wille over as soon as we are ready, wait for us." After Kevin hangs up the phone, he tells Sunny, "When you go there, turn on your phone, well listen from the outside, and remember to record, understand?" Sunny nods, "Of course." "Also, dont have a head-on conflict with her, you must protect your own safety." Sunny nods again, "Why are you so nagging?" Kevin nces at her, "Why dont you understand a husbands loving care?" Sunny is stunned for a second; after she processes what he just said, her heart feels warm immediately, "Understood." Macie, who is watching Sunny and Kevin nkly, chimes in, "Mom, what do you know?" Sunnyughs and reaches out to touch Macie''s head, "I won''t tell you." After Ellison and Kelly arrive, they sit down and begin to discuss countermeasures. "Why not call Baron over too, and well discuss more ways together." Kelly points her finger at the next room. "Macie, go call your godfathers over." Chapter 117 I Am Her Aunt Chapter 117 I Am Her Aunt Macie feels as if she is given a glorious task, when in actuality, it is just running errands. She runs over and smashes the door. "Godfather, godfather, wake up, daddy asked me to bring you over!" Before the door gets hit a few times, Troy rubs his eyes and opens the door. "Macie, what''s wrong?" Macie nces at him with contempt, "Godfather, Im up already, and you are still sleeping; are you a pig?" Troy feels wronged with no way to voice his woes. He cant say that Baron turned into a beast and tortured him all night. It''s was just because he let him sleep on the sofa. "Godfather didnt sleep well yesterday, what''s the matter?" "Oh, daddy told me to get you and said they have something important to discuss with you." Troy returns into the room and shakes Baron to wake up, "Get up; get up, jerk." After shaking for a while to no avail, he starts to swear, and only then does he sessfully wake Baron up. "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" "It seems somethings up. Kevin sent Macie and said that he had something to discuss." Hearing this, Baron rolls over and leaps off the bed, grabs a pajama and wraps it around him in one swift motion, "Let''s go." ... "Youre really quick." Troy sighs from the bottom of his heart, causing Baron to chuckle. "No, I canst a long time in certain areas." ... Troy res at him, "Shut up, move." "Wait," Baron points at Troys lower body, "Are you going out like that?" Troy looks down at his boxers, "Is there a problem?" "I''m afraid youll catch a cold." ... "Shut it, get going." As Troy knocks on the door, Sunny just finished talking about the morning call. Sunny frowns when she sees them walk in. "What''s the matter?" Troy casually finds a ce to sit down, and then takes a sandwich. "Youre wearing so little, it''s October now." Troy stays silent for a while, and then wittily changes the subject, "Speaking of which, Macie''s birthday ising up." Macie, who was silent on the side, suddenly chimes in, "Godfather, wheres my gift?" Troy calmly touches her head, "Good girl, I''ll give it to you when the timees." Troy manages to shift everyone''s attention away from his shorts, especially the Donald Duck on the shorts. "Back to business; we will secretly follow Sunny when the timees. Also, we have some questions, Sunny, you need to memorize them." Ellison forcibly pulls back everyone who was about to digress, and then assigns everyone a task. "What about me?" Kelly raises her hand, "What should I do?" Ellison nced at her, "You stay here?" As soon as he says this, Kelly''s eyes narrow, "Say that again?" "That won''t do; how about you take Macie and the baby and follow me?" Kelly nods in satisfaction, "Thats more like it." Seeing that the tasks are all set, Kevin signals Sunny to call Be. "Hello?" "I''m here now and I just parted with Kevin." After hanging up the phone, Sunny cant help but sigh. She doesnt know why, but whenever she talks to Be, even if its just a phone call, it makes her feel terrified. "I''m leaving now......" Kevin smiles and nods, "My wife, I will be right behind you, don''t be afraid." With assurance from Kevin, Sunny breathes a sigh of relief, and takes a taxi to the eastern suburbs to meet with Be. After arriving, Sunny asks the driver to stay put and does not get out directly. Instead, she calls Be, "I''m here, where are you?" "Just walk in, to the innermost house." Hearing that it was the innermost house, she subconsciously looks behind her. Seeing that the people she knew were not far away, her fearful thoughts were slightly eased. She walks to the innermost building, and realizes that this house is not just ordinarily gloomy. Since it was at the very end, not even the sun could reach here. The whole house is shrouded in shadows. As soon as the wind blows, the goosebumps on Sunny''s bodye rushing out. "What the hell is this ce..." Sunny stands outside and looks on for a while, then closes her eyes and walks in. "Be, where are you? Be..." From the spider webs inside, she knows that this house was abandoned for a long time. Sunny calls out to Be for a while, then she turns around and finds Be behind her like a ghost. Sunny is frightened and her heart beats quickly, "Oh, you scared me to death, here you are." Be''s face is pale, and coupled with the environment, Sunny feels more like shes watching a ghost movie. She squeezes the phone in her pocket, and finally releases it reassuringly after making sure the call went through. "What do you want from me?" Be nces at her, "Do I need a reason to find you? I won''t hurt you." Sunny says to herself, not so sure about that. "We have nothing inmon. I thought for a while but cant figure it out, what do you need me for?" Upon hearing this, Be''s mouth turns into a strange smile, "Nothing? Are you sure?" Sunny ponders again and again, "I''m sure." Be says, "Don''t you want to know how your mother died?" These words were like thunder striking the ground; Sunny is scared stiff and speechless. Be sees Sunny startled and sighs in satisfaction, "Perhaps, you also want to know how Greg died?" Hearing this name, Sunny returns to her senses, and says with difficulty, "What do these have to do with you?" Be shakes her head, "These have something to do with you, but nothing to do with me." "What do you mean?" "You know, they died to protect you, so of course it has something to do with you." "Yes, did you do it?" Be teases from the corners of her mouth, "Your mother''s death has nothing to do with me; it was your very own father." Sunny feels dizzy after hearing this, "You, do you know what you are talking about?" "Don''t worry, I am much more sober than you. I called you over today to tell you the truth." Sunny pinches on her palm with her fingernails to try and make herself sober, and then says, "Tell me." The recording on the cellphone continues, so that those outside can clearly hear the story that Be begins to say after a long sigh. "I only know that your mothers death was rted to your father; your mother was trying to protect you." "As for Greg, huh, that fool. He said something about finally learning some information about you, and that he would protect you no matter what. I had no choice but to let him make his own choice. "I knew he woulde to tell you the truth immediately after being poisoned, so I didnt care, but..." Sunny is waiting for her to continue, but Be fell silent afterwards. "Aren''t you going to continue?" "Oh, I''m reminiscing," Be says as she takes out a pack ofdies cigarettes from her pocket. She lights one and holds it to her mouth, then nces at Sunny, "Want one?" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sunny looks at her and shakes her head, "I don''t touch these." Beughs, "No wonder he chose you. You and I are different, in the end." "Please, continue." Sunny reminds her impatiently and motions her not to get sidetracked. "Perhaps you also know that the real Be died a long time ago. Heh, others all thought how innocent she was when she died. If the body wasnt rotten, the autopsy would definitely have detected the toxins in her body." "What do you mean?" "Taking drugs; you don''t really think Be was a good girl like you, do you?" Sunny is silent; she did not expect that this girl has so many stories. "Be" inhales deeply, and then slowly spits out a ring of smoke, "She didnt fit in, so she used drugs to numb herself from it all, just, huh." Who knows what she was thinking at the time, but she puts out the cigarette, and then sneers, "Those who abandoned themselves to vice are not worthy of sympathy." Although Sunny agrees with this, she still asks, "Did you kill Be?" Hearing this question, Be stares at Sunny as if she is looking at a fool, "You think too highly of me; shemitted suicide because of a drug addiction." "What?" Sunny is dumbfounded; she never expected that girl would die like that. "Then you..." When did this woman rece Be? "Be" stares at her, seemingly knowing what she wants to say, "Before she died, she was conscious for a while. She held my hand, trembling, and asked me to promise her a request." "What request?" Be seems hesitant for a bit. After a while, she smiles indifferently, "Fine, Ill tell you everything; she wants me to ruin the Hawkins, the evil family that destroys people without remorse." "Why..." Be takes out another cigarette, "If you look at the problem from her point of view, things will be much easier to understand. I think you also know a little bit about her mother. When she was pregnant with Be, just..." "Bes" hand seems to be trembling, and she had difficulty lighting the cigarette for a long time. After a while, she gives up and continues, with the unlit cigarette in her mouth. "In short, Be was apletely outcast at home. This is one of the reasons why she turned to drugs. The reason why I agreed to her request for arge sum of money, believe it or not, is because I am her aunt." Chapter 118 Who Told You Chapter 118 Who Told You After the present Be says that, she stretches her hand out and slowly feels around the edges of her face before ripping the fake skin on the surface bit by bit, and finally, showing her true face. Her mom is my sister. I was still a kid when I knew that shes dead. I knew I couldnt risk it, so Ive always been hiding by Bes side and wait for the perfect chance to show myself. Sunny keeps listening to her without interrupting before asking, Then, who killed her mother? Sunny actually regrets on asking that, she doesnt know if itll provoke the person before her eyes. But no, she just looks expressionless. Kasper. Not Andrei? Ha. When the person before her eyes mentions Andrei, there''s a glimpse of taunt shing on her eyes, He doesnt have the guts to. Its Kasper! Hes always been cruel and ruthless. Sunny listens with a shocked face and opened mouth, then she finds out that her mind is nk because theres too much input at once, and she doesnt know what to say. Cant imagine, huh? He looks very kind but hes actually two-faced. I spent so many years to find out too, he almost killed me. Sunny feels that its digressing, Wait, so did you kill Greg? Be looks at Sunny as if Sunny is a fool, Ive spoke for so long and you just understand it now? Why? Because if you keep investigating, youll inevitably hinder my revenge, so I should make the first move to get the upper hand and stop you from hindering. Sunny recalls the ident on the ne, Was it also you, at that time? When? Be tilts her head, Are you talking about that one time on the ne? Of course thats me. Sunny squeezes her hands and immediately ps Be face, Why! Be gives no reaction to the p. I cant let you ruin my n, if you die, no one will pursue this anymore. Are you crazy? Hehe, yeah, Im crazy! Did you think youre so innocent? Youre pretty much the same! What nonsense are you spouting? Ive told you that Im Bes Aunt, but let me tell you If you dont want people to know, then you should know whats after that. Sunny feels like the person before her eyes is a monster, What in the world is your goal? Its very easy, but I cant tell you. Today, we have had enough talk. Be ps while saying that, a few big men shows up behind Sunny, Finish her off. After giving an indifferent order, Be walks out with her hands on her back, leaving her back figure to Sunny. Help Sunny is aware that shes falling into their trap. No wonder that person tells her so many things, its because dead people cant speak. Hehe. Boss told us to let gost time, but I think this one is better. That voice makes Sunny remembers what his st time means, thats the person who wanted to rape Zst time. Let me go! Help Sunny screams when they are not paying attention, then someone ps her mouth. Thanks to the rusty smell in Sunnys mouth, she realizes that it is bleeding. Pthu! she fiercely spits her blood to the ground, Just wait and see! Huh, girl, why are you so stubborn even when youre dying? Wouldnt it be better if you make us feel good first? A man whos leaning at the door is showing all kinds of nasty poses to Sunny. The boss already told them to finish her off anyway, so they can just do it as long as they get the result. Suddenly theres an extremely cold voice from behind, Say that again. That guy subconsciously turns around when hearing that voice, before he can see clearly whos there, a punchnded on his face, without any guard he falls to the ground. Fuck, whos that! That person stands up and his face gets a punch right away, Its me, your grandpa. Kevin looks at the guy who keeps talking trash just now, So youre the one who told my wife to make you feel good? That guys clearly hasnt snap out of it yet, hes struggling to stand up. Right after that, Kevin steps on his crotch and stomps on it cruelly a few times, Huh? That mans crotch hurts badly, he bends over in pain. Even so, he slowly says, What are you waiting for? The men around him realize that theyre stunned because theyre scared of Kevins ferocity. Hes alone, kill him! A man lifts up the knife in his hands and dashes to Kevin, but someone kicks him since he doesnt guard his back, Who told you that Im alone? Fuck! After the guy who gets kicked stops his momentum from falling down, he raises his knife and charges forward. Baron, someone wants to stab your husband! The person before his eyes doesnt evade the knife, he stuns for a moment before something hits his hands. It hurts so bad that he cant even hold the knife firmly and it falls to the ground. Be smarter. Baron nces at Troy, he cant help smiling when he sees that the fool still shows funny faces to him. Sunny cant help getting her eyes moist seeing that a group of people shes familiar with suddenly appeared when shes caught, and Kevin is at the very front. Why are you crying somehow Kevin is in front of her. He kicks the guy whos binding Sunny, and hugs her in his arms, Didnt Ie to save you? Humph Sunny feels sad so she snuggles in Kevins arms, hiding the scars on her face too. Let one of them survives, as for the rest Humph. Ellison is holding his wife, but he moves without any hesitation. One is not enough, make it two. Bes underlings are angry seeing how the discussion about their lives seems so casual, they dont care about the task, they just want every single one of them stay. Watch out! Kevin breaks a mans hand easily and continues to hug Sunny, Whats with your face? Sunny remembers that p she received just now, No-nothing. Kevin knows what happened by seeing her faltering, his eyes suddenly be cold, Who hit you? When Sunny wants to say something, she sees someone behind Kevining towards him with a knife, its toote! Watch out! Sunny doesnt say anything when she hugs Kevin and turns around. She gets stabbed for him. Mm it hurts Kevin has yet to grasp the situation, seeing a long wound on Sunnys back with fresh blood dripping. Damn it! Kevin looks at the guy whos a bit dumbfounded after attacking all of the sudden, hes really angry so he kicks the guy and snatches the knife to stab him on the chest. Everything happens so quickly that the surrounding people just noticed Sunnys wound now. Let me take a look, Troy pushes Kevin whos guarding by Sunnys side and squats to check her wound. How do you feel? Of course blocking a knife is painful, I dont know what I was thinking just now Sunny smiles at the nce of Troy before looking at Kevin on the other side, Kevin, can you hold me? I feel cold Only then, Kevin reacts. He grabs Sunny and says, Im here, Im holding you so please hold on Troy checks the wound, Luckily, its just a sh so the wound is not so deep. She have lost a lot of blood, send her to the hospital first and the rest should clean up here. Baron nods and says, Let me send her. Kelly is very worried too, Sunny, take a look at me, Im here Sunny wants to smile when hearing Kellys voice but that smile tears the wound on her back, Kelly, dont worry, Im okay. Kelly starts coughing when she hears that, Stop talking, have you finished checking, Troy? Stop the bleeding first! Troy regains his senses back after Kelly reminds him, Sorry, I panicked. Even if he says that, his hand doesnt stop, he tears a bit of everyones clothes to stop the bleeding. All right, its done! Send her to the hospital quickly! Hearing Troys words, Kevin prepares on carrying Sunny by himself, Let me, No, no, dont do that! Find 2 people to lift her up in the lying down position. Troy quickly stops Kevins disastrous act and finds 2 people to lift Sunny up to the cars back seat. Honey, Im taking you to the hospital now. Seeing the red marks on Sunnys face and the fresh blood drenching her back, Kevin is in regrets. If only he came home sooner, if only he can apany her, if only he Kevin, drive slower, Im okay Sunny who sits at the back seat can even feel the speed of the car, she cant help feeling terrified.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kevin snaps out of it after hearing that and steps on the brake slowly. Were almost at the hospital, just wait Kevin parks his car at the nearest City Hospital and dashes into the emergency room, Theres a patient outside, doctor, wheres the doctor! Chapter 119 The Surgery Room Door is Open Chapter 119 The Surgery Room Door is Open A nurse walks out after hearing his panic voice, Wheres the patient, show me the way. Kevin nces at her and hurriedly search for his own car, Shes at the back, help me lift her up. That nurse might be an intern because shes quite scared at the sight of Sunnys full of fresh blood back. Faster! Kevin cant help screaming when he sees the nurse who seems lost in thought. Oh, sorry, please lift her up carefully. After entering the surgery room, Kevin cant sit still, his mind is still full of that scene just now where Sunny hugged him and made him think why she was so active today, it turns out Sunny, youre such an idiot! The person next to him takes a nce at him, and some of them shrink aside in fear. Not long after, Kelly and the others arrives too, How could you be so fast, we cant even keep up Kelly is a bit out of breath because she runs inside while carrying a child. Wheres big brother? They wille over after dealing with those survivors, so were here earlier. Macie pulls Troys hands because shes a bit scared of her daddys expression. Step Dad, what are we doing at the hospital? else than this is mommys work ce, Macie has no other impression of this ce. Ssh, Troy takes a nce at Kevins expression and pulls Macie away, Your mom is resting inside, lets not disturb her. Macie takes a nce at the surgery on progress sign, she doesnt really understand, Oh, mommy is resting, so we are waiting for her to wake up? Troy nods after taking a nce at Macies expression, Macie must behave nicely. Daddy is a bit worried now, so we shouldn''t provoke him. Macie understands, Is he worried because mom is resting? Troy nods, Yes. Macie nods cutely, I understand. Troy rubs her head in pity, Are you hungry? Macie shakes her head, Ill wait until mommy wakes up too... Step dad, we''ll eatter. Troy takes a nce at Macie in relieve, he feels proud that Macie is so thoughtful today, must be because he taught her well. Ellison and Baron arrive at that time, seeing them arriving so quickly, Troy is quite surprised. You took care of the matter so quickly? Baron shakes his head, We let the underlings do it and came over to take a look since were quite worried. Troy nces at the surgery room door, Dont worry, it should be okay As if proving his words, the surgery room door opens right after that. The doctor takes his mask off, Whos the family of the patient? Kevin is the first one to respond, he dashes forward, I, I am. Sunny Ellen? Yes, how is she? She has lost quite a lot of blood, so shes still sleeping now and shell be okay after waking up. You''ve did the first aid measures well. Everyone present there sighs in relief, thats a good thing. All right, no need to worry now. What do you want to eat? KFC Troy pats Macies back after hearing that, No, something else. Macie pouts her mouth, feeling wronged, What else? Just say it. Kevin rushes after seeing them pushing Sunny out while the others are still discussing what they want to eat. He only sighs in relief after proving the doctors word with his own eyes. May I stay inside the ICU? His heart aches when he sees Sunny at the verge of death with her paleplexion and that scar on her back. How could you be so stupid? Kevin cant help stroking Sunnys forehead, he frowns in distress. Sir, please make some way. A nurse frowns because Kevin is in her way, Sorry. Kevin calms himself down after seeing them pushing the surgery bed to the surgery room by taking a few deep breaths, and slowly breathes out. God knows how he would not be able to control himself if the doctor just now had said something else Kevin calms down and smiles bitterly afterwards, it turns out that he cares about her so much now. Kevin, lets go, stop staring nkly. Ellison pats his back, We have to do other thingster, after all theres too much information. Kevin follows Ellison to the hospital ward after hearing his reminder. Macie and Kelly is standing beside the sick bed, while Troy and Baron sits on the sofa, they all seem to be talking about something. Go inside, looks like my sister-inw is already awake. Ellison pushes Kevin, he walks inside too right after that, and closes the door softly. As expected, Sunny is awake, and shes lying on the bed talking to Macie and Kelly. Mommy, are you alright? Sunny shakes her head, Mommy is okay, but youre frightened, right? Kelly says, You still say that? You dont know how much it frightened us at that time. Sunny sticks her tongue out and asks, Im okay now, right? As if no one pays attention to Kevins arrival so he can only force a cough out. Only then, the others noticed him standing at the door, seeing Sunny with aplicated gaze. Kelly, are you hungry? Im very hungry, lets go and eat something. Kelly is the first one to react, she uses eating as an excuse to bring Macie and Ellison out. Baron, I want to eat the cake downstairs Baron sweeps his eyes over them, he slightly smiles, Lets go, Big Brother will treat you. Troy says, I think Im older than you Lets talk about that outside. Baron says that while pulling Troy out, he also help them close the door in consideration. Seeing that the other people are all gone, Kevin walks over and sits on the side of the bed. Seeing his expression, Sunny decides to be obedient. She smiles and says, Kevin Kevin takes a nce at her without responding. Sunny heaves a sigh at heart, she has never seen such arrogant person. Shes clearly the wounded one, why does she have to console him back? Kevin, dont be angry, Im hungry After hearing that, Kevin finally gives a bit of response, What do you want to eat?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hehe, Ill eat anything you buy for me. Why? Kevin cant suppress himself from asking the doubt from the deepest part of his heart. What are you saying? Sunny blinks to act dumb, but Kevin doesnt let her go just like that. Tell me why. Sunny suppressed her emotion, Maybe I just dont want to see you getting hurt so I didnt think much at that time. When I realized, I already did that. Kevin doesnt know what hes concerned about, he just cant hold back when he sees Sunnyying down in front of him and her back that was full of fresh blood just now. Dont do such dangerous things anymore. When looking at Sunnys face, he cant say any more harsh words. I know, arent I fine now? Sunny sticks her tongue out and she suddenly remembers a very important question right after, The doctor says that therell be a scar left on my back You wouldnt dump me because of that, right? Kevin wants to re at her after hearing that, What nonsense are you spouting, am I such a shallow person? Who knows that Sunny would actually think about it seriously before she nods, You are. Puff Kevin eventually cant hold it in andughs. Oh dear, justugh like that, your face just now scares me After Sunny says that, Kevins smile disappears, I wasnt joking! If you do such dangerous things again in the future, Ill dump you, I mean it. Sunny casually nods, I know, I know, I wont do it anymore, I cherish my life. Seeing that his own wife seems to listen a bit, Kevin feels relieved, What do you want to eat? Ill buy it for you. Sunny pulls his hands, Tell Kelly to buy some, stay here with me I, I know you have other things to do in the afternoon. Kevin thinks that its a good idea too, so he sits back on the bedside, You As a result, when Kelly brings some food back she stumbles in surprise because of the sight inside the room. Whats wrong? Ellison supports his wife from the back and moves closer to see what surprised Kelly so much inside the hospital ward. Nothing, lets go to other ce first, dont let it lead kids astray. Kelly hurriedly covers Ellisons eyes before speaking to the confused looking Macie, Macie, do you still want to visit other ces? Even if Macie doesnt really understand why Kelly is so tense, but she doesnt want to expose too much so she pretends to not know anything and nods, I want to eat the ice cream downstairs. Kelly nods in satisfaction, Macie is worth teaching and much more sensible than the guy who desperately moves closer even after she covers his eyes. Lets go, stop seeing, they have stuffs to do. Kelly says that while dragging both of them away. Why are you leaving? Dont want to enter? they run into Troy and Baron on the way who''s shocked to see the three of them leaving. Chapter 120 Can I Come in? Chapter 120 Can I Come in? "Its not convenient for us to go in now. Lets hang out first." Kelly thinks she has made herself understood. Adults should understand what she means, except for Ellison. Troy and Baron quickly turn around. "I just saw a ce downstairs that is suitable for sunbath. Shall we go together?" Kelly nods, "Lets go. Lets go. Were free anyway." So, whats going on in the ward? Sunny has been pressed on the bed and kissed by Kevin for a long time, and then she just reacts to push Kevin, "You get up, theyreing back. It is not good for us to be seen by others." Kevin ignores her words, "Its OK. Theyll leave when they see us." "You..." Sunny wants to say something more, but Kevin doesnt give her another chance, "I miss you very much. As if she is touched, Sunny slowly hugs Kevins shoulder and kisses him. When Kevin finally lets go of her, people who just sunbathed have alreadye back and stand at the door. "Can Ie in?" Kelly knocks on the door and asks. "Come in." Kevin doesnt care. He just tidies up his messy clothes and stands up. Sunnys face is very red because of her shyness, and she is likely to be teased by these people. "Sunny, whats wrong with your face. Is the sun too hot outside or the air conditioner in the room not cold enough?" Sunny gives Kelly a contemptuous look and buries her face in the quilt. Kevin is a big hooligan. Fortunately, this hooligan still has a little conscience. Seeing his wife being teased by a group of people, he quickly stands up to protect her. "Stop, as a patient, Sunny hasnt eaten yet. Are you still going to treat her like this? " Finally, Kelly is awaken a little conscience by the hooligan, holds the dishes and says, "The food is going to be cold because weve been waiting for you for a long time. Are you willing toin?" What she says makes Sunny even more shy. She hides herself in the quilt, not willing toe out. "Well, we have done what we should do. Lets go first. Ill change shift with Kevinter." After getting Kevins nod, they finally leave. "Theyre all gone. Come out and eat." Kevin pulls Sunny, who is hiding in the quilt like a tortoise, "Come out. Ill heat the food for you." Sunny puts her head out slowly and says, "Hum, you are a hooligan." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Kevin has to touch her head gently, "It''s my fault. Will you forgive me?" Sunny thinks of what they had done and feels her face is going to burn, "Ill think about it again." "Thank you, my sweetheart." Kevin leans over and gives her a kiss on the forehead and goes to heat Sunnys food. Sunny ys games with boredom and she gets thest step when Kevin finallyes back. "Youre back. Ive been waiting for you for a long time." It takes him so long to heat the food. The speed is too slow. "Hungry?" Sunny says, "No." But as soon as she has said this, there is a murmur in her stomach, indicating that she is really hungry. Kevin wants tough but he cant, "Come on." Sunny struggles to sit up. But the wound in her back makes her unable to move at will, otherwise, she will be in pain. Kevin soon understands her intention, "Dont move. Ill help raise the head of the bed for you." As he speaks, he raises the bed to a suitable height, "Come on. Daddy will feed you." ...... "Do you think Im Macie?" Kevinughs, "Ill take it as if Im consoling the patient, and Ill let you remember this lesson, so that you wont hurt yourself to protect others next time." That makes Sunny unhappy, "You say it again!" As soon as she finishes, Kevin puts a spoonful of food in her mouth. "Stop talking and eat." Sunny takes a sad look at Kevin and chews it, "Well, its delicious. I want to eat more." Then she opens her mouth again, "Ah --" Kevin gives her a warm look, his eyes full of love, "I know, I know. Please wait. Ill blow the food cold for you." Sunny has to hush, "Oh." "Come on!" Kevin continues to feed her with a spoon, but Sunny is a little impatient, "Ill eat it myself, and you should eat it, or the food will be cold againter." Kevin nces at her and says, "Honey, thank you so much for caring about me." Although Sunny opens her mouth, she still doesnt tell the truth that Kevins speed of feeding her is too slow. "Well, give me the bowl. Ill eat by myself, and you can eat as soon as possible." Kevin willingly hands the bowl to Sunny, and then he picks up another bowl of food and begins to gobble. In fact, he is also very hungry. After eating the food in the bowl, Sunny remembers a very important thing, "Macies birthday will be the day after tomorrow." Kevin, who is eating, is almost choked by her words. "The day after tomorrow will be her birthday? Then we have to get ready. Theres not enough time." Sunny nces at him, "What are you going to do?" "Of course, I will introduce my daughter to others. Wed better have a big birthday party. " Sunny shakes her head, "Dont do that. Were not really out of danger, and I dont want to expose my daughter to others. I think its good for her to be like this now. " Kevin agrees with her, so he sits down and says, "How do you want to celebrate her birthday?" "We can invite her good friends and her godparents to dinner." When talking about this, Kevin has a question, "Why and how did you make those two guys be my daughters godparents?" Sunny holds her chin and recalls the past, "Macie had a high fever, and I was so scared. I also heard that there was a folk way to get rid of bad luck, so I asked both of them to help." After hearing her words, Kevin is silent for a moment and says, "Im sorry, Im..." Sunny interrupts him, "Dont say sorry. We dont have to apologize." Kevin thinks so. And he is determined to treat Sunny and Macie better in the future. So he nods, "Ill be nice to you." Sunny should have been moved by his sincere attitude, but she cant helpughing. "Hey, you should be cooperative." Kevin is upset. "I cant helpughing. Ha, ha, ha..." Kevin sees this scene, and seems to be infected by herughter and begins to giggle with her. "Fool, youre alsoughing." Kevin cant breathe, so he begs, "Yes, yes, I shouldnt haveughed at you." So the two people in the ward seem to be in a ry, and both of them burst into tears withughter. In the end, there is noughter, only the sound of saliva. Macie follows Kelly home, "Auntie, its my birthday the day after tomorrow. Now, I sincerely invite you, uncle and little brother to my birthday." Kelly is amused by her, "I muste to your party, OK?" Macieughs, "Thats your promise. Oh, lets pull hook." Kelly is amused by her childish behavior again. She also holds out her little finger, "Pull hook." After they make an appointment, Kelly is ready to change Kevins shift. "Ellison, will you take care of Macie and your son and wait for your brother toe back?" Ellison frowns and looks at the kid who is sucking her fingers, hesitating. But Kelly doesnt give him a chance to say no, "OK, Ill go first." Honey... Ellison doesnt say a word. A child suddenly stands in front of him. What should he call her? "Uncle, handsome uncle..." Macie looks at Ellison, her saliva almost flowing out. "Uncle, you and leading men in the Korean dramas are so handsome..." When Ellison hears her words, he feels as if he has found a way to get along with the child. He takes Macie to hisp and says, "Shall we watch Korean dramas together?" He has not seen Korean dramas, so it is better to regard this time as opening the door to a new world. Macies eyes light up as soon as she hears what he says. She jumps off Ellisonsp and skillfully turns on the TV and the channel she used to watch. It is a Korean drama a few years ago. Ellison frowns and feels sleepy after watching it for a while. Is the hero an alien? Is the heroine a star? These two identities are really Ellison quietly gives a zero in his heart, which is a badment. But Macie is obsessed with watching TV. She sits next to Ellison with a lollipop in her hand The little baby sees no one pay attention to him, and he is a little hungry, so he cries aloud. He sessfully attracts the attention of these two people. "Uncle, the baby is crying." Macie doesnt even look away from the TV and pushes Ellison without turning around. Thinking of his wifes advice, Ellison has no choice but to do it. He must take good care of the two children, so he can only stand up, and strangely embrace his son, "Dont cry." "Uncle, is baby hungry?" Macie licks the lollipop and reminds Ellison. Ellison also thinks the baby may be hungry. So he turns to Macie and says, "Can you help me get the bottle and milk powder out of the bag?" After Macie helps him get these things out, she sits down on the sofa again. Ellison has to do it himself. He puts the baby on the sofa first, "Macie, take care of your little brother first. Dont let him fall off the sofa." Chapter 121 Collude Chapter 121 Collude Macie holds the baby carefully, and Ellison goes to the kitchen alone to make milk powder. Kelly has arrived at the hospital. In order to avoid embarrassment, she first calls Sunny when she is downstairs, "Sunny, Im downstairs now. Is it convenient for me toe up?" Sunny knows what she means, blushes with shyness, and says, "Come on." Kellyughs, "Ill be right here." Then she hangs up. Sunny looks at Kevin and urges him, "Kellysing. You can leave." He squints with his mouth twitched, "Im not your adulterer." "Go away!" After receiving the phone call, Kelly opens the door of the ward with a meaningful smile. At this time, Kevin has left, and he will go back to make a trial with Ellison. "Sunny, how will you thank me for the thing at noon?" Sunny curls her lips, "Hum. Thank you? It is kind of me not to trouble you. You are a gossipy woman." Kelly feels wronged, "How can you me me, I even dragged them away from you!" Sunny turns around and is hurt by the wound on her back, "Its your fault anyway." Kelly rolls her eyes and sits down by the bed, "What do you think the bad guys can tell us?" "ording to Kevins approach, I think theyre going to be able to force those people to confess something. As for how much the bad guys confess, I dont know." Kelly nods in agreement. The two looks at each other andughs. "I dont even have time to ask you, how did you be together with Ellison?" Speaking of this, Kelly is a little shy. "That was three years ago. You disappeared at that time. We couldnt find you. Kevin thought you were not dead, but after so long, he gradually gave up the idea... " The topic of the past is always sad, and the smile on Sunnys face slowly disappears. "He found a graveyard for you, and it was the first time I saw that he had a desperate look. If you have a chance, you can go there. He graved his name with your name, saying that he would be buried with you after he died." "For the first time, I went there with Ellison, because we were too worried about Kevin." "And then..." "Kevin calmly turned to us and said that he wanted to be with you after dying." "Ellison thought that his idea was a little extreme. The brother he loved had to die for a woman, which was not in line with their family motto. So, he mentioned a person..." When Sunny hears her words, she feels a little nervous, "Who did he mention?" Kelly looks at her, letting her not to be so nervous, "It was your mom, Jessie." "Ah?" Kelly goes on, "I heard what they said when I was nearby, and I realized that Kevin had met with your mom when he was young. But I wont tell you exactly what it was. Youd better ask Kevin yourself. All in all, it was at that time that Kevin gave up the idea of dying for you." Sunny doesnt understand clearly, "So what did this have to do with you and Ellison?" Kelly says frankly, "Theres no connection. I just remember that thing and I want to tell you." ...... Sunny grits her teeth, "You get to the point!" Kellyughs, "Dont worry. Ill get to the point soon." "After that, Ellisons attitude towards me became nicer. Before that, I still had some estrangement with him, but after that, we became much closer. " Sunny nods and she can understand the feeling. When Amelia tried to kill her with a car, Kevin saved her. At that time, she had the same feeling. "And then, I lured him..." Kelly is obviously shy and blushed, with keeping shifting her eyes away from Sunny. Sunny has another thought, "You mean you hadnt slept together before that?" Kelly says seriously, "Im a traditional girl." "So why did you lure him?" Kelly is so angry that she has to threaten Sunny and says, "Do you want to know? If you interrupt me, I wont tell you." Sunny has to keep quiet. "When I got up the next day, and I looked at Ellison who was still asleep, I suddenly felt very embarrassed and shy. So, I ran away." Looking at Sunnys red face, Kelly says helplessly, "You canugh if you want, and I dont care." As soon as she finishes, Sunny grins and says, "Kelly, I really didnt expect you to be more pure than I thought. Ha, ha..." After Sunny finishes herughter, Kelly continues, "Then he came to me and proposed to me, saying that he want to be responsible for me, because he was also a very traditional person." "He was a man I had loved for a long time. Whether he loved me or simply wanted to be responsible, I would ept his proposal." "And then you two got married?" "Well, because you disappeared at that time, we didnt want to have a wedding. So just like you and Kevin, we just got a marriage certificate." Sunny nods, "And then?" ...... At this time, Ellison sneezes in the car. "Bro, are you OK?" "Its OK. Maybe someone is saying something bad about me. Are we near?" Kevin takes a look at the building outside the window that is the sculpture Baron said, and he nods, "We are here." Ellison is a little bit surprised, "So quick." Kevin brags about himself, "Of course, I often drive fast." Ellison shakes his head speechlessly. He used to think Sunny was not good, and she stole his brothers heart. Kevin had a bad time in those years, and now he is relieved when he sees Kevin is happy. "Call them, and tell that were going to trouble them." Ellison folds his hands behind his head and happily orders Kevin. Kevin has to take out his cell phone and calls Troy, "Were at the door. You send someone to pick us up, or Im afraid we cant get in." Troy receives the instruction and then orders Baron, "You take someone to pick them up. Theyre at the door." Baron has to obey him and goes out to pick up them, "Come in, our subordinates wont be in trouble with you." Ellison gets out of the car and walks in slowly, "Im afraid your subordinates have a sense of crisis. The gangster leaderes straight here. This is a typical way to destroy you." Baron replies, "Except that your face will bring a sense of crisis, other aspects dont work." He hates being teased about his handsome face. He immediately snorts, "Thest person who spoke like this was thrown into the river by me." "Thest one who threatened me like this has been dead." Neither gangster leader is willing topromise. Kevin walks in fearlessly and finds Troy. "Where are those people?" Troy points to a dark ce. "There they are." "Are they still alive?" "There are still two people alive. I was afraid that they would collude with each other, so I kept them separate." Kevin chuckles, "Collude? What they know may not be as much as we know. " Troy doesnt think so, "Its not what I said. Baron, that kiddo said that." And then, there is a voiceing from behind Troy, "Kiddo?" ...... Troy subconsciously covers his butt, "Im wrong." Ha! Ha! Ha! Kevin covers his mouth andughs in silence. These two people are really interesting. "Come on, dont stay outside. Lets go in." Ellisones over and forcibly interrupts the ambiguous conversation. Baron takes a look at Troy, "Ill fix your hash in the evening." Then, he takes the lead, picks a room and walks in. "Kevin, where are you going?" Troy pulls Kevin in fear, "I dont really want to be in the same room with Baron right now." Kevin has to give a look at Ellison. Ellison understands what he means and walks in the room that Baron has entered, "You two go to the other room." Troy sighs in silence, "Lets go." Kevin takes a step, and he feels a little ufortable, "Dont grab me." Troy is reminded and realizes that he is holding Kevins arm for fear. "It is just an ident, nothing more." They finally walk in. Looking at the person in the room, Troy suddenly feels it is safer to be with Baron. Kevin doesnt care. He goes straight in and sits down in front of the man "Whats your name?" The man looks at him and seems to understand his present situation and replies, "Wolfgang." "Ha!" Troyughs without hesitation when he hears his name. "Wolfgang, you may know who I am?" Wolfgang nods, "Yes, you are the person who is liked by our leader." ...... "Are the leader you are talking about now the present one or the former one?" Troy regains hisposure and sits down on a stool. Wolfgang is very cooperative and replies, "The present leader." Kevin silently rubs the goose pimples on his arm, "OK." "Your n was to have your leader cheat Sunny over and kill her, right?" Wolfgang looks at him and says, "No." Troy breathes a sigh of relief, but his next words makes him even angrier, "It was to make her N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. disappear, just like before." ...... Chapter122 You Guys can not Beat Me You Guys can not Beat Me "Who gave you the right? How dare you!" What happened then is the painful point in Torys heart. So when Tory hears that, he directly jumps up and punches it on the chin of Wolfgang who can not resist. "Bah!" Wolfgang spit the blood on the ground, and then smiles indifferently,"Are you a bunny?" ... Now even Kevin is not able to pull Tory, "Calm down, he is deliberately provoking you." Regardless of his words, Tory said, "He deserves it, what an asshole!" For the noise here is a bit loud, attracting the attention of the people next door. Baron knocks on the door and asks. "What happened?" Kevin acts quickly, pushing Tory out and replying,"Nothing happened." But his brother acts faster. Ellison put his foot against the door at the time when Kevin opens it. "Ellison..." Kevin sighs. He can do nothing but let Ellisone in. After seeing the face of Wolfgang, Ellison gives a pertinentment, "He seems to have some experience in life." "A real man would be ashamed if he has no scars on the face." Wolfgang scornfully looks at Ellison whose cheeks are so pretty and clean, " Are you ready to engage some certain jobs for living as you make up so well?" Wolfgang offends the wrong guy at this time. he has not expected that Ellison is not with special identity, but dose the same thing as him. So after Wolfgang says this, Ellison directly kicks on the table in front of him, making Wolfgang''s activity space restricted between the wall and the table. Then the next second, Ellison gets close to Wolfgang, "Don''t mess with me. When I started this job, you were still a baby!" In saying these words, Wolfgang obviously feels the aura of the man in front of him totally changes, as if the fierce spirit that has been hidden before alles out. That makes Wolfgang, the man who has never been afraid, shakes uncontrobly. Ellison notices the effect. He then straightens the body and slowly put the leg down, "Start the interrogation now." Dazing in the side, Kevin has not seen his eldest brother with a ferocious face for a long time. He "Youd better obediently tell us what you know," with Ellison here, Kevin seems to be more confident and speak louder. "As Be is your boss, what has she done?" "She..." Wolfgang nces at Ellison, "If I tell you, will he ept me as a follower?" Ellison almostughs out. This guy is so funny. "You continue first." Taking a look at the expression on Ellisons face, Kevin cant make the promise now. "She killed the old man, the one you called..." "Greg." "Yes, because she was afraid that any further investigation from Sunny would spoil the n. So she went to see him by herself that day." Kevin suddenly remembers the earring he found at the door of Greg''s house. "Is this her earring?" Seeing the picture on Kevins phone, Wolfgang confirms, "Yes, I saw her wearing this that day." Kevin and Ellison look at each other. They have the same feeling right now. "What else? You go on." "Then she met a mysterious woman the other day, and the woman was wrapped up so tightly that I couldn''t see it clearly. I only remember that it was a few days before the ne crashed." Kevin''s heart suddenly shrinks, "What did the woman look like?" Wolfgang frowns, "Didn''t I tell you I couldn''t see clearly?" ... Another clue disappears. Kevin waves his hand and said,"Go on." "Oh, I made that call to you when the boss was on the ne who did everything she could to make Sunny give up on you, and then the ne exploded." Kevins hands pinch as he hears this, "Go on." The words seemed toe from between his clenched teeth. Ellison sees that on the side, patting on Kevins back tofort him. "And then, well, it was on these days. We thought Sunny and the others were dead, but we didn''t expect they were still alive in this way." "So you start to threaten them?" "Well, at first we didn''t know she was alive. It was your nurse, I cant remember her name, who let out the information that you were out of your mind these days, and that''s when we start to track you down." "Why are you giving her such a hard time?" Hearing this question, Wolfgang looks at Kevin as if Kevin were an idiot, "I told you that the boss likes you." "Don''t talk that. I get veil." "Well, I dont want to fool you." Wolfgang sighs, "There are other reasons. but I''ve said enough. I must keep some secrets to save my life." Kevin turns silent. He finds that he gets nothing useful after asking for such a long time. "It''s all right, I''ll make you survive." Ellison sneers and then drags Kevin out. "It doesn''t matter, listen, thest thing I''m afraid of is death!" Wolfgang worries that they can not hear him, so he speaks louder. He is answered by a loud mming of the door. "You guys can not beat me." Wolfgang hisses, closing his eyes, and begins to hum a tune. Ellison grasps anxious Kevins shoulder, "Calm down." Kevin kicks on the wall, "I''m fine, have you got any news there?" Tory and Baron just go out of the room, in addition to their strange look, they act same as Kevin, shaking the head, "that man refused to say anything." "Thats so weird. Did they collude in advance?? It all sounded the same." Tory rubs his chin thoughtfully. Baron in the back has no words, but exchanges a look with Ellison. "It''s all right, you two go ahead and leave it to us." Ellisonforts Kevin and then sees them leaving, "Let''s go." After they leave, Ellison looks back at Baron, "Do you have the strength to try again?" Baron curls his lip, "Are you despising me?" Tory sits in the back seat of the car and looks at the back of two of them, mutters to himself, "Kevin, what are they going to do?" Kevin knows his brother well, "They may try to interrogate him again, with some special means, as we two are not in spot now." Tory thinks so, but feels a little disappointed, "If only I can have a look..." Kevin bursts outughing, "I''m surprised that you like to watch bloody things so much?" Tory kicks the seat in the back of the car, "Shut up and drive the car." In the middle of the drive he realizes and asks, "Where are we going?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ... "Go to Jonathan''s ce to get a checkup. I feel that I may have some health problems recently." Hearing that, Tory gets close and asks, "Can you exin it?" Kevin gestures, "I often feel that I can''t use my strength." "Tut, it''s a pity that I''m not good at this, or I''d see you instead of Jonathan." Kevin shakes his head, "That''s not why I go to see him. I have something else to ask him." "What is it?" Kevin smiles back, "You''ll know when you get there." Jonathan just coincidentally get home from outside by car when Kevin arrives. "Where have you been?" Jonathan holds the stuff in his hand. "I just went shopping. It''s time to cook dinner now." Tory says in the side, "We have to get hurry, or your wife in the hospital would be hungry." His voice is not loud, but Jonathan''s hearing is pretty good. "Whats wrong with your wife? Wait, isnt your wife my apprentice?" Kevin nods awkwardly, having no idea how to start on this topic. "Tell me why she is in the hospital." "She protected me from a knife attack and got hurt." "Oh, what a crap." Jonathan shakes his head impolitely and let them in. "Let me cook some dishes and you can take it to the hospital. Well, why are you here?" Kevin gets out of the car and says, "Lets go inside first." Tory follows quickly. "I have two things to ask you. The first one is not so important. My body has not been in the right situationtely. Jonathan nods, "I''ll check you upter, and then I''ll prescribe you something. What''s the second thing?" Kevin keeps silent for a moment and then asks, "Do you know Be is dead?" Jonathan nods again, "I know. You told me about itst time?" Kevin shakes his head, "That''s not what I mean. I mean, Be is dead. So this time it is not that Be." Jonathan keeps nodding,"You also mentioned thatst time..." ... "What I mean is now it is Be''s young aunt this time." Kevin says. "I know..." Jonathan subconsciously continues to say the sentence again but realizes something different after he saying it, "What?" The expression on Kevins face is like saying that he knows he can get this reaction in the end. "It is Be''s aunt who tries to take revenge on her now?" he continues. ... "What are you talking about?" asks Jonathan, who is shocked. Kevin gives him a helping hand without expression, "My words are all understandable. Are you okay?" Jonathan''s hands are shaking uncontrobly, "I, I just havent expected it. It is so confusing..." "So the real question I wants to ask to you is, who was that person we met in America at that time?" Chapter 123 Stay Away From Me Chapter 123 Stay Away From Me "I don''t know." Kevin signs as he knows that he can only get the answer like this, "I know. Just forget it. Im going to investigate it." As Kevin is about to leave, Jonathan remembers that there is one more thing to do. "They don''t care what happens to you and thats okay," he says,"If I don''t care about your body, your brother will kill me." Kevin takes a seat, "Jonathan, I haven''t asked you seriously what my brother used to be like. And I identally saw a different version of him today." Ellison is always gentle or cold in front of Kevin who has never gotten chance to see Ellison acting like that. When Jonathan hears that, he pauses in his hand, "Is he exposed now?" Kevin nods, it should be exposed. Jonathan sighs, "Your brother..." Then he sits down as he speaks, seeming to have a long conversation. "Your brother had a hard time, as you might have known about his early days, and It was not till then that I came to him. He was a little better then." Kevin''s heart suddenly begins to beat very fast, "Yes, I understand." Jonathan gives him a meaningful look, "No, you don''t understand. You don''t understand at all. At that time someone quietly told me that he didn''t treat everyone like this." Kevin raises his eyebrows and says, "As far as I know, he didn''t have a girlfriend at that time, right?" Jonathan nods. "No, but..." He stops, as if he realizes that he slips his tongue. He takes a quick sip of his cigarette, slowly exhaling it and continuing to say, "He can suppress his anger well around that person. It is simply because that the person doesn''t like his rascally manner." Kevin nods as he were listening to the story of someone else. "That person must be special to my All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. brother, right?" Jonathan gives him a strange look in his eyes,"Maybe." Kevin says to himself, "I don''t know there is anyone who can be special to my brother." So he asks excitedly, "Jonathan, do you know who that one is?" Jonathan shakes his head, "Don''t talk about it any more. It is not so polite to gossip the departed." "This person reminds me of my mother. She often says that she doesn''t like the way my eldest brother acts. I didn''t expect anyone else to have the same views as my mother." Jonathan opens his mouth, as if he wants to say something, but atst he simply sighs and takes a smoke. If someone can keep naive, just let him be naive all his life. Kevin is still talking to himself. Noticing the change of the expressions on Jonathan''s face, he finally stops that topic and says, "Please help me check my body, I have to go back." Jonathan gives him a look of disgust, "Why do you need to have a good body if you can''t even protect your wife?" Kevin freezes like choking in his throat. "By the way, my daughter''s birthday is on the day after tomorrow. Would you like toe for dinner?" Jonathan gets shocked, "When did you have a daughter?" ... "Havent I told you?" ... "My fault. Will youe?" "Why not? I want to see the little girl." "I warn you, do noty hands on my daughter. Or I''ll hit you so hard that even my brother won''t recognize you." Tory standing on the side can not hold back hisughing out. Jonathan looks at Tory and says, "That''s my type." Tory is so scared that he gives a belch, "Well, my heart belongs to someone else." Jonathanughs and says, "Im just kidding." Tory breaths a sigh of relief. He cant get used to the jokes like this one. "Ha ha, are you frightened?" Kevinughs and looks at him from the side, "You are really timid." Tory rolls his eyes, turning around and leaning on the body of Kevin, "oh, My Kevin." ... Kevin is so frightened that he pushes Tory to the ground, "Stay away from me!" Toryughs on the ground and shakes uncontrobly, "You have no right to criticize me." Kevin dusts himself down, "Fuck off, what a..." Tory smiles as he feels enough, then he gets up from the floor and says seriously, "Jonathan, you can send me the prescription after the examination. I will go to study it then." Jonathan nods his head. "Put your hand out." He says to Kevin, "I''ll feel your pulse first. Tomorrow I''ll ask someone to take a blood test for you. Then I''ll give you a detailed analysis." Kevin nods, obediently stretches out his arm, "Go ahead." Jonathan begins to touch the pulse, "your body is a little bit weak." Kevin feels Jonathans eyes are a little bit wretched, so he replies, "Im not weak." "Oh, I mean nothing. If don''t detoxify you, your body will really be very weak." Kevin doesnt know whether Jonathan is scaring himself. Anyway, he is freaking out. "Don''t frighten me." "Who frighten you? I''m telling the truth." then Jonathan tightens his brow as he feels Kevins pulse, "Why do you seem to be pregnant?" he asks. Kevin jumps out, "What are you talking about?" Jonathan bursts intoughing. ... "You hurriedly go to prepare, Im going to take meal to my wife." Jonathan knocks Kevin''s head and says,"Copy that." Hey, you old boy! Kevin almost jumps up in anger again. Kelly waits until Kevin gets in the hospital, the sky is some gray, his stomach is some hungry. So when she sees theiring, she cant help but grumble, "Why are you sote?" Kevin exins with a smile, "I heard Jonathan is a good cook. I went to his ce to get some dishes. He cooked mutton which costed such a long time." As he speaks, he unscrews the lunch box in his hand. The fragrance overflows the whole room at once. "Wow, it smells so good..." Sunny almost gets up for the smell of food. She would have jumped out of bed excitedly if she has no wound on her back. Kevin let Kelly adjust her bed, and then pours a bowl of mutton soup for each of them, "Slow down. What would you like to try first, drinking soup or having the meal?" Sunny is so excited by the smell and keeps shouting, "I want both!" Kevin replies with a big smile, "They are all yours. Don''t worry." Sunny is satisfied. "Oh, Jonathan''s cooking skill is so well." Regardless of whether it is hot or not, she put a spoonful of soup to his mouth, "Its really delicious. Kelly, taste it. When they finish their dinner, Kelly stands up and says that she is about to leave. "Oh, my darling, are you leaving now?" Sunny asks. Kevin stares at Sunny, who just calls someone "darling". Kelly tries to make a smile and says, "My dear, I want to live longer. Don''t give me any trouble." Sunny waves her hand and says, "You''re not funny. Take your walk." After Kelly closes the door, they finally have time to sit down and talk. "Call her darling? Huh?" ... Why he acted as if he was finding out an affair? With a careful look at Kevin, feeling that there is not much anger in his face, Sunny says, "I''m used to ying jokes with Kelly, please don''t mind." Kevin curls his lips and says, "I wouldn''t mind that sort of thing. But she''s your darling, and so who am I?" Sunny nces at Kevin coolly. It doesn''t look like you don''t mind. "You are my sweetheart, my baby!" Sheughs. Kevin immediately leans close to the Sunny. They are so close that they can even hear each other breathing. She doesnt not know why, although it is not the first time to be so close with him, she would still be so nervous that her heart is racing. "What, what are you going to do? I''m not afraid of you at all!" "What, isn''t it okay for a baby and sweetheart to get close to you?" ... Sunny closes her eyes and puckers up her mouth,"Then hurry up. Start early and finish early." She waits for a long time, but nothing happens. She hesitantly opens one of her eyes, only to see Kevinughing over her. ... "You bastard!" Sunny blushes, thinking of what she has done must have seems too eager to Kevin, and wants to find a seam in the ground to bury herself. "Sweetheart, my little baby, why are you so cruel to me! Kevin, as in a y, covers his chest, "I''ve been hurt!" The heart of Sunny seems to tremble a little as she looks at his exaggerated manner and thinks of his face in the mind. "Can we act normally? I''m so scared of you." Kevin pats her head and says, "My baby, go to bed early and get more rest, you can recover early and leave the hospital early." Sue looks at him suspiciously, feeling that today Kevin is not very like himself. ... "If you keep looking at me, I''ll kiss you!" Looking at the big eyes of Sunny staring at himself, Kevin feels a strong desire in his heart. When Sunny hears Kevin''s threatening her, she closes her eyes obediently and says, "Goodnight." That is a relief to Kevin. He then gets up to go to the bathroom. At the moment something needs to be done with his own right hand. Chapter 124 Conspiracy Chapter 124 Conspiracy After staying in the hospital for 2 days, the doctor confirms that the wound on her back is pretty much okay and she''ll be okay after taking out stitches next time, Sunny finally gets discharged. The weather on the day she gets discharged is great! Everyonees to pick her up from the hospital. Troy is holding Macie''s hand with Baron standing beside them, and Kelly''s family beside him. Let''s go, watch your steps. Kevin gently puts his arms around Sunny''s waist while his other arm carries the luggage. He slowly guides her to the car. You must be careful when getting in the car, slowly... I''ll take a cushion for you. Because the day she gets discharged is also Macie''s birthday, so they don''t go straight to home and goes to Macie''s birthday party prepared by Kevin. Macie looks very excited throughout the journey that she can''t sit still in the car. She''ll touch something for a while and rub another thing for a while. Troy can even feel her excitement by sitting beside her, Macie, why are you so excited? It''s not your first birthday party. Were your previous birthday parties which Baron and I had nned not good enough? Macie shakes her head, It''s not the same, there was no daddy! But now there''s daddy, and it''s a first for me. Troy shakes his head before speaking to Baron who''s driving the car. Does this count as a brat who kicks thedder? Sigh... That means that the three of us are not as important as Kevin in Macie''s heart. Macie panics, No, Macie thinks that you''re both very important too, it''s just my first time with daddy... Baron and Troy look at each other andughs, they arrive at the destination with their joyousughs. Come, baby, get off the car and be the third wheel. Macie pouts, You''re really bad, sending me as the third wheel? Am I stupid? She looks up at Kelly while speaking, who''s getting off the car while carrying her little brother, I don''t want to y with you anymore! I want to see my little brother! She says that while quickly walking to Kelly''s side, I want to see little brother, he''s so cute! Can I y with him? Kelly likes this little girl who looks pretty simr to Sunny when she was a kid, so she squats down and Macie, Here, you can y with him. Kevin and Sunny is there before Macie gets to y with him, Macie, don''t seize the opportunity to bully your little brother. Sunny sees through and stops Macie before she stretches her evil hands out. Humph, Mommy is bad. Macie unhappily puts her evil hand down and enters. When she looks at the room Kevin had prepared meticulously, she immediately bes happy. The whole room is full of dolls, balloons, and girlish things. Whoa! Daddy, it''s so pretty~ She puts the unhappiness behind, Macie opens her eyes widely and picks up a doll in the corner, It''s Cindere... Kevin looks at her with a proud smile. When did you prepare it? Not only Macie, even Kelly and Sunny likes this room very much. I managed to spare some time these few days, I didn''t know what a little girl likes so I just bought everything. He says that while shouting to Macie, Baby, do you like it? Yeah! Daddy, I like it very much! Macie carries a doll with one hand and holds a mirror in another, imagining that she''s a princess. Hehe, girls. Sunny sits beside Kevin, Thank you, you took a lot of troubles. Kevin nces at her, Is there something wrong with your brain? What? There shouldn''t be any ''thank you'' between husband and wife, it''s too strange. It''s the first time for Sunny to hear the words that defines their rtionship. She blushes in shyness, You''re annoying. Right at this time, Ellisones to Kevin''s side, I have something to say, let''s go outside. Kevin nces and nods at Sunny before following Ellison out. What''s wrong? Be is dead. Isn''t she dead, long ago? Now this one is dead too. Bro, you''re joking, right? Kevin is stunned after hearing Ellison''s words. At this time, Sunnyes over with Macie in her arms. Seeing Kevin''s expression, she can''t help asking, Did something happen? Ellison nces at Kevin, Ask him, I have stuff to do so I''m going first. Sunny pushes Kevin away and asks in a low voice, What exactly happened? The push brings Kevin back to earth, Nothing, my brother told me something, he said that Be What happened to her? there''s a bad feeling in Sunny''s heart after looking at his expression, You mean She''s dead. Sunny can''t calm down, she puts Macie down first in a hurry, y with your step dad first, I need to talk about something with your dad. Macie doesn''t understand and today is her birthday, so she just runs without looking at Sunny''s expression. After Macie walks away, Sunny asks, How did she die? Who else? The Hawkins family wouldn''t let someone go so easily, and Andrei doesn''t intend to let her live on since her identity is exposed. Ah Sunny is still a bit shocked. People could vanish in such a short time, just like that. Then, who makes the decision in Hawkins family now? Kevin nces at her, What do you mean? Last time, I was told that someone was interested in working with us to take Andrei down. How is it now? Kevin is stunned for a while and then he says, Tomorrow, let''s go and take a look. Sunny nods and turns her attention back to the party, but her mind is all messed up. Be died, just like that? As if Kevin sees through her mind, he embraces her, Stop thinking, this ending is good for her too. Sunny sighs and looks at Macie who''s currently ying not far from there, I hope this will quickly pass... Kevin kisses her forehead, I guarantee you that it will. Pfff. Don''t know what Sunny is thinking about, but she can''t helpughing. What''s wrong? You don''t seem like other CEOs. Kevin smiles after hearing that, Do you like the very first me? Sunny recalls their first meeting and shakes her head with strength, The present you are good too. You two there, it''s time to cut the cake so stop flirting. Kelly doesn''t know what happens, so she just looks at them hugging like they have forgotten the main matters. Ah, I''ming. Sunny pushes Kevin away, she walks to Macie''s side with a blushing face, Baby, you''re a year older today. Macie looks unhappy hearing that, Do I have to leave mommy when I''ve grown up? Sunny shakes her head, No way, you will always be mommy''s little baby. Kevin walks over and puts his hands on Sunny, Yeah, you''re daddy''s little baby too. Hearing that, the gloom on Macie''s face turns into a smile. Cut the cake. Make a wish before blowing out the candle. Macie sincerely clenches her little fist and seriously makes a wish. After opening her eyes, Kevin asks her, You''ve made a wish? Macie nods, Yeah. Blow out the candle. Everyone sits down after a series of ceremonies to eat some food and desserts. Sunny''s mind keeps revolving around Be''s death, making her unable to hear Kelly, who keeps calling her name several times by her side. What happened to you? Something seems wrong. Sunny shakes her head, Nothing, I was thinking about work just now. Kelly takes a nce at her in suspicion, she doesn''t believe her, but she can''t ask any further either if Sunny doesn''t want to say it. Eat something, this cake is quite tasty. Sunny forces out a smile, she takes a fork to try the cake. Kevin had chosen the cake very carefully. That cake is not too sweet and not too greasy. Honey, is it tasty? Kevin notices that Sunny finally eats something, only then he sighs in relief and nods at Kelly. Yeah, it''s tasty. The cake turns Sunny''s attention to it. Only then she realizes that she''s really hungry, and so she eats some more. Eat slowly. There''ll be more after this. Kevin says that while reaching out to put her scattered hairs around her ears in order, Careful, don''t eat your hair. Sunny blushes again because of his actions. I, I know... Don''t mind me, just eat. Kevin smiles and rubs Sunny''s ears, Okay. Kelly on the other side subconsciously moves closer to Macie while rubbing her goose bumps. After eating, Kevin tells everyone about the news. As expected, everyones reaction is different. She''s dead? Is that true? thises from Troy, who can''t believe it, Since she has yed dead before to escape. That''s pretty good too, it saved us the trouble. thises from Baron that looks indifferent. Could it be some sort of conspiracy? Kelly seriously talks about conspiracy.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 125 Stop Guessing Chapter 125 Stop Guessing Stop guessing, tomorrow Sunny and I will go and take a look at the Hawkins family. Well return with information for everyone. everyone nods in agreement. Ah, I''m exhausted. after saying goodbye to everyone and putting Macie to sleep, Sunny doesn''t want to move at all afterying down on the sofa. Baby, let me have a look at your back. Looking at her on the sofa, Kevin suddenly remembers the wound on her back. I''m okay now. Sunny doesn''t really want to show Kevin her own back. The twisted wound is sewn with ck thread, making it look like a ck worm. Don''t move. Kevin presses her down and lifts her top without letting her resist. There''s some blood oozing from the scar because of this busy day. Sunny, you''re really... Kevin sounds cold, looking at that bleeding scar. What have I done? she feels quite worried after hearing his tone. But the next thing Kevin does is really shocking. He lowers his head and kisses the scar, a lot of times. Kevin, don''t Sunny twists her body because she''s not used to it, but Kevin presses her down, Don''t move, I''m disinfecting the scar. Sunny rolls her eyes in silence, but she stops moving, letting him do what he want with her body. Done. Tomorrow, lets go for a check up at the hospital before going to the Hawkins family. Sunny says, Mr. Quinn, did you forget that I''m also a doctor? Kevin says, Miss Ellen is a doctor? I wouldn''t know if you didn''t say it. Angry Sunny turns around to punch him, but Kevin''s big hand stops hers, Baby, you''re giving yourself to me? He suddenly bes flirtatious because of that sentence. Kevin bites Sunny''s hand, sending tingling feelings from her hand to her heart. All right, enough. Go and take a bath. Let''s sleep earlier tonight. Kevin reads into her words on purpose, Sleep earlier? I''m not going to talk to you anymore, I''m leaving. Sunny is pouting in anger. She stands up and enters the room. Kevin shakes his head behind her with a loving smile. After Sunny furiously gets into the room, she sits on the bedside. The feeling of Kevin''s touch still can be sensed on her back, Ugh she carefully falls onto the bed avoiding her wound to be hurt. She buries her face in the nket to hide the blush of her face. But her mind keeps recalling Kevin''s words, Hey, Sunny, stop thinking rashly. She has no other way than talking to herself, using it to divert her own attention. Kevin heard it, What are you thinking about? Why are you here? Sunny turns around in shock, but it tears the wound on her back, Ssk Kevin''s expression suddenly changes after seeing her like her wound hurts, Are you okay? Sunny takes a few deep breaths to ease the pain and waves her hand afterwards, I''m okay. Kevin is standing at the bedside with a stern face, Tell me if it hurts, don''t hide it. Sunny hurriedly nods, I will. Seeing her response, Kevin''s expression slowly bes rxed, I''ll take a bath, be careful. Sunny obediently says yes before sighing. Needless to say, her back really hurts. She touches it with the back of her hand, there''s nothing unusual, so it must only be a tear. Kevin, you are so elusive. You surprised me and say it like it''s my fault. Sunny stares nkly, her mind keeps thinking whether Be''s death was real or not. If it''s true, who did it? It seems that she can only unveil the truth tomorrow by going to the Hawkins family. Not long after, Kevines out with towel wrapping around him. So fast? Sunny looks at Kevin in surprise, if she remembers it correctly, he has just left some time ago.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I''m worried about you so I bathed quickly. Kevin never says the opposite of what he thinks and he just answers ording to his heart. His word makes Sunny blushes, Do I make you feel so worried? What do you think? Kevin says that while undoing the clothes around him. Ah, what are you doing! Sunny quickly covers her eyes. What are you getting excited for? I''m wearing my pants. Kevin looks calm when he says that he''s wearing pants. Really? Sunny puts her hands down and opens her eyes in hesitation. Hey! Kevin suddenly shouts, making Sunny cover her eyes again in shock. Hahaha, are you stupid? Kevin can''t helpughing after looking at her like that. Sunny doesnt care about being shy anymore after getting ridiculed. She furiously stops covering her eyes to argue with Kevin. Finally, Sunny realizes that Kevin is really wearing his pants. She makes a fuss over nothing. I''ve told you so. Kevin loosens his grip with an obvious face, innocently pushing all the me on Sunny. Humph! Okay, go to sleep. Kevin stops joking and lies down beside Sunny, Honey, don''t you want to take a bath? Sunny ponders, Today I don''t feel so well, so I won''t take a bath. Kevin sniffs her, Eh, this smell... Sunny feels a bit guilty hearing that, What''s wrong, does it smell? He lifts her arm up and smells it. No, I was saying that it smells very good. Kevin smiles mischievously, Baby, are you stupid? Only then, Sunny realizes that he''s teasing her. She punches him in anger, You liar! Kevin enjoys it very much and buries his head in Sunny''s embrace, Baby, hug me. Sunny has goosebumps all over, Hurry and get up, you make me feel sick. This makes Kevin angry and bites Sunny''s arms. All right, let''s sleep earlier. Kevin carries Sunny up to the bed and snuggles. Good night babe. Seeing how Kevin looks, Sunny adores him so much that she kisses Kevin''s forehead. Goodnight. Macie''s knock on the door wakes them up on the next morning, Get up and I''m starving. Kevin, go and open the door. Sunny pushes Kevin because she is half awake and she can''t even open her eyes. Kevin is also very sleepy. Although they were ready to sleep, atmosphere was so good that they started to flirt each otherst night, which causes them to oversleep in the morning. Kevin shouts weakly and stays on the bed for a while. He''s trying to clear his mind before getting up. He sees Macie''s furious face right when he opens the door, Daddy, I woke up earlier than you! Kevin doesn''t know how to exin it to Macie so he helplessly says, Daddy will wake up on time, and so will Macie forgive Daddy this time? Macie forgives him, Don''t do it again! Yeah, what do you want for breakfast?" Daddy, can I eat the cake again? Kevin shakes his head, Overnight cake is not fresh anymore, think of something else. Macie can only choose another thing, Then I''ll just eat some fried eggs. Doesn''t look like she can choose anything else. Kevin releases her, Then brush your teeth and Daddy will make you some breakfast. After getting together with Sunny, Kevin feels that his cooking skill gets better and better each day. Sunny is finally fully awake while Kevin is thinking about that. She slowly walks out and can''t help Honey, are you awake? Kevin doesn''t mind getting ridiculed since she''s his wife. Yeah, what are you cooking? Fried egg, what do you want to eat? Hmm, I''ll eat eggs and have some milk too. Okay, sit down, it''ll be very quick. Do you want it half done? Sunny nces at him in shock, Can you make it? ... I cant, I was just asking. ... Kevin, aren''t you very idle? Sunny rolls her eyes in silence, Just make yours while I teach you. Honey, please teach me~ Hahaha. For some reason, Sunnys heart pounds so fast when Kevin says that. After the three of them eat and clean up, Sunny brings Macie to Troy''s house next door, Daddy and Mommy need to go, ask your godfather to send you to school, okay? Macie nods, I know, mommy. You''ve said it for so many times. Sunny turns her head around and asks Kevin, Have I said it for so many times? Not so many, only around five or six times. Sunny gives Kevin punches as a reply. She turns her head to Macie and says, Knock the door. I''ll look at you from here. Macie grumbles and knocks on the door with her little fist, Hello! I''m here to flee from trouble! ... Who taught her that? Kevin takes a few steps back in silence, after he''s sure that the distance is safe enough, Not me. Chapter 126 Why are You Looking at Me like that Chapter 126 Why are You Looking at Me like that Sunny doesn''t doubt him, "Weird, my daughter is bing a slick person." "Well, this is also a good thing that she wont be bullied easily." Kevin pats Sunny on the shoulder and startsforting her innocently. Sunny sees Troy opening the door, and the little girl jumps and climbs up Troy''s body. "Are you sure?" Kevin touches his nose embarrassed. "Let''s go. Lets leave this to Troy. They are going to be fine." Sunny looks back and sees Troy nodding at her. Relived, she turns around and leaves. On the way to Hawkins family, Sunny doesn''t know why, but she is a little perturbed. "What''s wrong?" I feel a little flustered, but I dont know why. " "It''s OK. Don''t think too much about it. I''m here with you." Kevin just says a few words, to make Sunny let go of her guard, "hmm, I know." While the two are talking, they dont realize that they already arrived at Hawkins family. "Weird, we seem to be here very fast today." When Sunny gets out of the car and closes the door, quietly sighs that this family is really rich. Just then, a strangeres and opens the door. "Are you Miss Sunny and Mr. Quinn?" Sunny takes a look at the man in front of her. She doesn''t know him. "Who are you? Where''s Kasper? " It is a young man the one who opened the door for them. After hearing Sunny`s question, he hesitates for a moment and then says, "Kasper went home to deal with some private business." Is it? Sunny takes a look at the Hawkins residence, and the bad feeling that she just pushed awaye back in a rush. Just at this time, when Kevin stops his car and sees Sunny standing there alone as if in a daze. "What''s the matter?" "It''s OK. Lets go in." Sunny shakes her head and follows him inside as he leads the way in. "It is here." After that, the man bows over and leaves. "Tell me, when did Andrei Hawkins change his style?" Sunny looks at the decoration in gloomy style in front of her, and it doesn''t seem to match Andrei Hawkins. Kevin is also looking at the decoration in front of him. Before he says anything, he hears the sound of steps approaching. "You probably should say when did he be able to walk." Suddenly, Sunny understands what he means, her expression changes as she was about to say something, the door is pushed open, apanied by a voice. "Oh, I kept you waiting. I was busy with something just now." Along with the voicees someone they know, Robin Hawkins. "Howe is you? " Sunny is surprised that he asks first. Robin Hawkins pays no attention to it and rolled up his cuffs. "Of course it''s me, who do you think it is?" This Robin Hawkins doesn''t look the same person as what he saw for the first time. Kevin looks at the man in front of him and frowns. "Kevin Bro, why are you looking at me like this?" Robin Hawkins, keenly aware of Kevin''s gaze, turns and looks at him with dignity. "It''s OK. Where''s your father? We''re here to see your father." Robin Hawkins raises his hand. "Father, who are you talking about?" These words make Kevin immediately stands up. "What do you mean?" "Mr. Song, calm down. I mean that person can also be regarded as someone else''s father?" Sunny says, "Then where is he now?" Robin Hawkins squints at Sunny for a moment before he says, "In his own room, I didn''t tell him you are here." "Well, it''s the same if I ask you about it. Do you know how Be Hawkins died?" Robin Hawkins, who is also a straight-forward man, admits it directly, "I killed her." Kevin is about to stand up again. Fortunately Sunny holds him down with a desperate effort, "You are saying, that you were the one who killed her?" "Not really. I did something to get Kasper and her kill each other." When Sunny hears this, she couldn''t help but shivering, "There was no sign before..." Robin Hawkins chuckles. "Well, thank you for letting me know that she wasn''t Be Hawkins." "Wait, so you''re the one who killed the driver too?" Sunny suddenly thinks of the previous incident for no reason, the incident that Ellison''s driver was killed. "Yes, it was me." "Why did you do that?" "Naturally, I have my purposes, but please believe me that I have no bad intention towards you. Now that Be Hawkins is dead and Andrei Hawkins has stepped down, I will sit in the position of master of Hawkins family." Sunny cautiously says, "Can I trust you?" The question makes Robin Hawkinsugh, "Yes." Sunny puts down her guard all of sudden for no reason. "Can I see Mr. Hawkins?" Robin Hawkins is very talkative with Sunny, which makes Kevin have a feeling that this will arise troubles. He looks at Robin Hawkins for several times. "Come on, I''ll take you." However Sunny, takes off her guard and follows Robin Hawkins, but Kevin grabs her. "Be careful of this man. It''s not clear whether he''s telling the truth or not." What he is saying make Sunny take a step back, "You have a point." Kevin sees that Sunny is convinced, and doesn''t fully trust Robin Hawkins. For some reason, he feels pleased with himself. Robin Hawkins is walking in front of them. He can hear their movements behind him, but he doesn''t have time to deal with it now. "We arrived, here it is." Robin Hawkins raises his chin toward the house in front of him. "It''s in there. Knock on the door yourself. I have another matter to attend to." Sunny says, "Where are you going?" Robin Hawkins looks at her with a smile. Do you want to join me?" Sunny quickly waves her hand. "No, no, I''m going in to see Mr. Hawkins. Take care." Robin Hawkins starts smiling because of her adorable appearance, which makes Kevin on the other hand even more unhappy. He puts his arm around Sunny''s shoulder and says, "Thank you for leading the way, we dont want to bother you anymore. Robin Hawkins feels the hostilitying from Kevin. "Then I will get going." Kevin frowns and looks at Robin Hawkins'' shadow for a while. "Well, what are you looking at? Sunny pokes Kevin with her elbow. She doesn''t understand why he is staring at Robin Hawkins'' shadow. "Wake up!" Sunny pinches Kevin''s face with her hand. This makes him turn his head. "What''s the matter?" "Who are you looking at!" "It''s OK. Lets go." Naturally, Kevin can''t tell Sunny what he is thinking to avoid her considering him as a fussy person. "Weird." Sunny whispers to herself, then knocks on the door. "Is Mr. Hawkins there? It''s Sunny." "Coming..." a voice that sounded tiredes out of the crack of the door, following the knock on the door. "Mr. Hawkins..." Sunny is about to talk, but seeing Andrei Hawkins makes her swallow all her words. The Andrei Hawkins in front of her is too old and haggard, as if he got ten years older overnight. "Are you all right, Mr. Hawkins?" Sunny takes a careful look at Andrei Hawkins, weighing her words. It''s you... Andrei Hawkins squints for a long time before he recognizes who she is. Sunny clearly feels that Andrei Hawkins is spiritless and acts like an old man. "Mr. Hawkins, we heard about Be Hawkins, so we want to ask you more about her. Do you know what happened?" When Andrei Hawkins hears the name, he seems frightened and waves to the sky, "Go away, go away, I didn''t kill anyone!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Like this! Sunny and Kevin look at each other. It''s obvious that there is something wrong! "Mr. Hawkins, it''s me. I''m Sunny. Please calm down!" As Sunny speaks to distract Andrei Hawkins, Kevin slips into the house from the other side and looks at the furnishings. Andrei Hawkins seems to calm down when he hears Sunny talking. "You''re not. You obviously are Jessie Reyes, and you''re trying to y me again!" Sunny is stunned for a moment, then regains consciousness and says, "Yes, I''m Jessie Reyes. How are you doing?" She tries to soften her voice so that Andrei Hawkins can be fooled. "Jessie Reyes, I''m not doing welltely. I feel so tired." "What''s wrong?" "My daughter died a long time ago. My current daughter is a fake, was killed by my sons plot." Sunny listens to his chatter, and the more she hears of it, the more frightened she is. "It turns out that Kasper, which I always trusted, has done so many bad things in these years, he even killed my girlfriend. It''s Be''s mother, I haven''t told you that, right?" Sunny remembers that she had seen in her father''s diary that he watched Andrei Hawkins quarreling with a woman, and the woman disappeared the next day. It must be the same woman. "I thought she didn''t want me, so I left Be, but I didn''t know she was killed by Kasper" Over there, Andrei Hawkins is still talking to himself, but Sunny''s mind is distant. It turns out that the biological mother of Be Hawkins was killed by Kasper. No wonder she wants revenge. It''s a pity that Andrei Hawkins has be a loner. "Where''s your wife and children." Sunny tries to feign her mother''s voice. "My wife''s home, my daughter''s left for studies." Andrei Hawkins doesn''t feel that there is something off. He goes on asking and answering. Just then Kevines out of the room. He makes a gesture to Sunny, "Let''s go." Sunny takes a look at Andrei Hawkins, who seems to be trapped in his own world. "I am leaving now." And he waved to Andrei Hawkins, "Goodbye." Chapter 127 Going back Chapter 127 Going back After hearing the name Be Hawkins, Andrei Hawkins'' mental state is not good. Now as Sunny waves at him, he just stares at her. "Oh, what a pity." Sunny walks away with Kevin. She looks back a few times, just until she sees Andrei Hawkins turning his back. She feels relieved and doesn''t look back anymore. "What a pity. I went to his room just now and found out that what he said was basically true." Kevin puts his arm around Sunny. "Do you know how he got to be the head of the Hawkins family?" "I don''t know. Tell me." "It''s all about Kasper. Kasper was the loyal housekeeper of the previous generation, so he did his best to remove all the obstacles that might have affected Andrei Hawkins getting to the top and keep him there." "So that''s why Be Hawkins''s mother died." "Ah..." Sunny sighs. Howe that talking about the events of that year is always a little bit sad. "Ellen, there is something, but I don''t know if I should tell you." Kevin is hesitating. Mutters and mumbles to tell her about it or not. Sunny says with a smile. "No need to be like this between us. If you have something to say, just say it. I''ll be fine. I can handle everything." "Forget it. It''s OK. Let''s go." Kevin thinks about it for a moment and decides to not tell her for now. First he needs to look into it to have a better picture. "You just say it, keeping stuff from me is what annoys me the most." "Is just that, I have to go to thepany to take care of somethingter. I can''t take you home. You have to go back by yourself." Sunny looks at him suspiciously. "Is this the matter you wanted to talk about?" "Of course, what did you think I was going to tell you?" "That''s why you stayed there so long?" "Yes, I got a phone call saying that thepany had something urgent that l have to deal with." Sunny takes a look at him and then waves her hand, "Go ahead, but it''s not easy to take a taxi here. You have to give me a ride first." After this moment of making himself look like a fool passed, Kevin lets out a sigh of relief. "By the way, I can show you thepany. You used to be my secretary." Sunny remembers the time when she was instructed to be a secretary, and she is very angry. "You were always bossing me that time! "Yes, yes, it''s my fault. Then you can go with meter. I am at your service." As soon as Sunny hears this, she thinks, "Is that true?" "You have my word." Quinn takes a vow seriously, which makes Sunny believe his words. "Well, let''s go." On their way back, they run into Robin Hawkins who is going back. He is looking at Sunny, as Kevin has his hand around her waist, and his eyes go dark. "Mr. Hawkins, we won''t disturb you any further. We are leaving." Robin Hawkins looks at Sunny with a smile, "Okay. Do you want me to arrange a ride for you? " Kevin takes the hand away from Sunny''s waist. "We drove here by ourselves. It''s not a problem." Robin Hawkins nods. "I have something else to do. Take care." After saying this, he leaves. Sunny and Kevin look at his back for a moment. "I think he''s weird." "After all, you''d better stay away from him." Kevin warns Sunny in a serious tone. "I know, how can l be involved with this kind of person?" The two look at each other after saying this, and then leave. What they don''t know is that Robin Hawkins,es out of a shadow after they left and stares at Sunny''s back for a long time. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Come on, ma''am. Let''s go to thepany with me." After getting in the car, Sunny finally remembers a long-standing question, "Is that Snail Shellpany still there?" It takes a while for Kevin to understand what Snail Shell she was talking about. "Yes, it is still there. I let Lewis to take care of it. He''s seriously making a stumbling block for Lora and them." Speaking of Lora, Sunny remembers that she has one more thing to do. "Let''s go and see Snail Shellter, if you want to see how it is now." Kevin turns the steering wheel and remembers what he saw in Andrei Hawkins'' bedroom. "Ellen, there''s a question I want to ask you. Do you still want to take revenge?" What Kevin said suddenly catches her attention, which reminds her of the purpose of their meeting is to find out the cause of her father''s death and bring the murderer to justice. "Now after so long, is there anything else we can do?" "Physical evidence may be difficult to find, but it is not difficult to make the murderer confess." Sunny is silent for a moment. "OK, but I want to do it myself." After hearing this, Kevin almost turns the steering wheel in the wrong direction. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" "I want to take revenge by myself. I have to do this! OK?" Kevin is silent for a moment and wants to skip this question, but he didn''t expect Sunny to insist. "You promise me, I don''t want to rely on you for everything. In the past, I was a person with no influence or strength, I had no other choice. But now, I don''t want revenge. I just want to know the truth." "Then promise me to be careful." Seeing him give in, Sunny nods happily. "I know, I know. Mr. Quinn, you can rest assured." "Ellen, when everything''s over, we''ll have an interesting story to tell at the wedding and to our children. Macie Ellen is my child, OK?" Sunny is a little surprised that he would talk about that at this time. She hesitates and nods her head, "OK." "Are you serious?" Sunny looks at Kevin, who seems surprised. "As long as what you say is true, then what I say is true." Kevin is happier after he heard this and nervously rubbing his hands. "What I said, of course is true." "Then, what I said is true." Sunny looks at his figure, the edges of his face seem to be sharper than before. "You have lost weigh." Sunny mutters. "What are you saying?" Kevin doesn''t hear what she is saying to herself. He tilts his head and asks. "No, what do you want to eat tonight. I''ll make it for you." Sunny makes up her mind to help Kevin gain some weight. "I will eat anything you cook." "You are a sweet talker. After we finish at thepany, lets go to the food market to buy some ingredients for dinner." After this talk, Kevin''s car stops and he says, "Here we are." Sunny takes a look at the building outside and suddenly feels a little timid. "Id better note in." Kevin pulls her out of the car. "Mrs.Quinn, what are you afraid of." Sunny looks down at her dress. She looks like a housewife, without makeup. "I can''t go in with this look..." Sunny''s hand is grabbing the corner of her dress. She is really nervous. Kevin chuckles when he hears the reason why she doesnt want to go in. "Don''tugh. I''ll wait for you in the car." Sunny, bes more nervous after Kevin''s mockery, she turns around and wants to get back in the car. But Kevin quickly locks the door of the car and says, "Mrs. Quinn,e here." What kind of trick is he ying! Sunny takes a wary look at Kevin, only to see him walk to her and then starts to undress in front of her. "Kevin, Kevin, what are you doing, dont act indecently during daytime." Before Sunny finishes yelling, Kevin neatly takes off his jacket and puts it on Sunny''s shoulder. "You look much better now. ...... Sunny looks down at her attire and deeply doubts Kevin''s aesthetics. "Lets go. Why are you so entangled? All the staff in thepany know you. What are you afraid of?" "What if there is a newer..." Sunny murmurs behind Kevin, but there is no better choice, so she puts on his coat. "Colleagues, the president said that he woulde backter today, bringing an important guest with him. I expect everyone to be energetic and to entertain the guests." A lovely girl looks at the mirror in the bathroom, trying to refine her makeup. Shes even trying to let the women around her to do the same thing with her. "I don''t care who this important guest is. The President seldomes to thepany, its more important to make him happy." Just as she was saying, a sound of flushing came from a closed-door of the cubicle. All the gossipers in front of the washing table hold their breath and look at each other. The door opens, and the new secretary of the president, Lettie rkees out. They all nce at her with a disdainful look and then go on their talking. "Will the guest be the president''s wife? I heard that he managed to get her back." "Bah," says Lettie rke, with a disdainful chuckle. "You really have nothing better to do." The lovely girl from the front desk doesn''t say anything, and the other people nearby are unconvinced and retort, "Someone is so jealous now!" Lettie rke says angrily, "What are you talking about?" Just then, a manes from outside, "The president is here. Why are you still here talking nonsense?" They put away their hostility, as they tidy up their stuff. Sunny follows Kevin and walks in the elevator. She goes out of the elevatorpletely unaware of what is going on. Not clear why but she felt somewhat nervous. "Kevin, have you got any new staff in yourpany recently?" Kevin recalls, "I don''t know.This matter doesn''t concern me." Chapter 128 Did You See Anything? Chapter 128 Did You See Anything? Sunny ms up and agrees that apanys president has no need to govern over everything. Just rx, you dont have anything to worry about. Kevin slows down his pace as he says this then he goes on to put his arms on Sunnys shoulders, Mrs. Quinn, are you that nervous about it? Sunny just wants to scowl at him for stating the obvious, but she suddenly sees a group of women with heavy make-up standing at the entrance of thepany, looking quite nervous. Whats the matter? These women lit up when theyy eyes on Kevin. They greet him with a brilliant smile on their faces, Good morning, President. Sultry voices fill the air and reverberate near Sunnys ears. You are really weed by the girls. Sunny mutters but she is heard by Kevin anyway. He raises the corner of his lips and says in a low voice, But I only love you among everyone. Isnt that your pleasure? Get lost. These women were gossiping in the toilet just now, so when they see Kevining in with a woman in his arms, their faces are slightly stiff. Letties face is the most petrified among them. Alright, stop gathering around here, return to your work at once. She is my wife. Kevin deres with one of his hands buried in his pocket while the other dangles on Sunnys shoulder, Please greet her. Someone starts greeting her, Good morning, Mrs. Quinn. And the others follow in a scatter of voices. Sunny is astounded by this grand scene in front of her, and she immediately stops one of them who wants to bow to her, Good morning. Your skin is so smooth, it seems like you are taking care of it well When they find that she is friendly and amiable, all their nervousness and fear vanish as they surround Sunny and start chattering aloud. Kevin is left behind by them but he is not angry in the slightest. He just stares at Sunny who is busy entertaining the women while smiling. President Kevin hears someone calling for him so he turns around and meets the new secretary in her eyes. Whats the matter? President, I have something to talk to you about, could youe out with me for a while? Kevin frowns slightly, You can just tell me here. Lettie almost cries when she hears his answer. President, I am begging you, its about my resignation. I hope to discuss this matter with you thoroughly. Kevin throws a nce at Sunny who is still surrounded by the women and spectes that she wont be looking for him anytime soon. He agrees to Letties request. Then lets go. But unfortunately, when Kevin and Lettie are turning around to leave, it so happens that Sunny has seen this sight. Who is that girl? She fails to contain her curiously as she asks about the girls identity. When ites to Lettie, everybody starts to gossip. You mean her? She has been eyeing the president for some time, thinking that she can one day be his woman. Shes right, you must be careful of her,dy. This girl is really sly Sunny is slowly getting consumed by anxiety as she listens to their ramblings. Alright, you can return to your work now and stop the gossiping. Or else, it may bring trouble to you. Sunny waves them off while feeling slightly disturbed by their words. After getting those people off her tail, Sunny subconsciously thinks of following them secretly to find out what they are discussing. But she suddenly stops in her tracks as she tries to convince herself to trust Kevin more. She ought to trust him fully. After convincing herself, Sunny drags her legs heavily while returning to Kevins office. She doesnt know whether it is mere coincidence, but she is able to see Kevin and Lettie chatting with each other on the balcony from the window next to her. The next second, Sunnys eyes widen in surprise as she sees Lettie hugging Kevin! At this moment, all the sound seems to recede around her, and the only sound remaining is the sound her own heart makes while pounding against her ribs. But to her relief, Kevin abruptly pushes Lettie away the next second and mouths something under his breath. Sunny can discern that Lettie is now squatting on the floor. Kevin turns around and leaves her without looking back. Sunny feels the energy seeping out of her body somehow as she copses weakly on the sofa, unable to utter a word. After what feels like a long time, Kevin pushes the door to the office inwards and immediately sees Sunny who is now sitting expressionlessly on the sofa. As he recalls what has just happened, he suddenly feels a surge of frustration. Sunny, whats wrong with you? Are you feeling tired? Kevin regains hisposure as he strides towards her. Sunny looks like she has just noticed his presence as she answers vaguely, Youre back. Kevin nods while continuing, Are you alright? Sunny shakes her head as she answers, Im alright. Kevin has a strange feeling that Sunny has somehow detected something strange but she decides not to say anything. Therefore, he slowly walks to the window looking like he wants to enjoy some scenery, but instead he sees the balcony where he was confronting Lettie just now. Kevin lets out a sigh and finally understands the reason Sunny is acting this way. Did you see anything just now? As he questions her, he sits down beside Sunny. Sunny raises her head in response and gives him a Sunny, she is my secretary, and she was using the matter about her resignation to ask me out just now. I thought that she was seriously resigning, but it turned out that she wanted to divide us apart. Believe me, I have mercilessly rejected her. He exins what happened just now after hesitating for only one second. Youre not lying, are you? Sunny is in a dilemma on whether to trust him or not. Although her inner voice urges her not to think too much, the words of those women in the office just now are echoing inside her head. Why should I lie to you? Since youve saw me just now, you should know that I really have rejected her. He replies. Sunny knows that she shouldnt make a fuss out of such a trivial matter, but for some reason she wants to test Kevins limits of his love for her. Then you should let her resign immediately. I cant be rest assured if you two are always going to be near each other at work. Kevin stares at her deeply and answers without hesitation, Okay. Then, he gets up as he is about to leave the office. Where are you going? Sunny is slightly nervous as she cant foresee what he is going to do next. Ill listen to you and fire her now. Are you seriously doing that? Sunny suddenly cannot bear the thought of him firing his secretary as she reflects on her behavior. She must have been unreasonable just now. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Kevin immediately consoles her after studying her expression, Im not doing this solely because of you. She needed to be fired anyway because she has caused a lot of distress for me recently. Sunny understands that he has made up his mind so she advises him, Then you should try to be gentle with the whole process. My wife, if Im going to do that myself, then what for I have hired so many people to work for me? he replies. Sunny agrees with him so she decides not to pursue this matter any further. She fumes, Then you should go settle this as fast as possible ande back to me. Dont forget that Im still angry. Hmph! Kevin cracks a smile after shooting a nce at her, Alright, havent we agreed that I will be at your disposal today? When Lettie learns of the news of her retrenchment from the human resources department, she is able to ept this decision calmly. When she had that conversation with Kevin just now when she revealed her thoughts, she knew that she couldnt do anything in her own favor anymore, judging from the fact that Sunny is here in thepany too. She then returns to her desk with a nk face and starts to pack her stuff. The others around start to whispering amongst themselves as they watch her packing. Some people really thinks too highly of herself. She really thinks that she can seduce men with just her appearance and actions. Someonements. When Lettie hears this, she feels her hand slowly forms into a fist. Oh my, you should stop saying that, today is a beautiful day after all since someone can finally have a good look of herself in the mirror. Theirments are getting out of hand which is scaring Sunny who is shielded by a screen. She quips, Are you sure everything is going to be alright? Kevin shakes his head in response, It cant be helped, since she is the one at fault. Sunny recalls the demeanour of these people who are very warm and friendly towards her just now, so she finds it hard to ept that they are very different human beings right now. You should give her some support. She is so pitiful now. I am in no position to do that, since Ive just rejected her. At this moment, a guy passes by them. Before he can greet then, Sunny suddenly focuses her attention on him. Hogan, youre Hogan, right? Hogan meets Sunnys eyes which are emanating a strange light, and he stumbles a few steps backward in fear. Come here now, I wont eat you up. Go out there and help her. She points at the poor Lettie while she issues this order. Hogan frantically looks searchingly into Kevins eyes and he sees him nodding vaguely. He then that, he walks to Letties side. Sunny is aghast at people addressing her as thedy as sheins, Can people stop calling me as thedy? I feel old after hearing that. She is muttering softly, but Kevin has caught her words. You dont look old at all, you are always the youngest in my eyes. You should shut up now, all of this romantic nonsense happened because of you. Kevin can only watch Sunny scolding him and taking the brunt of her wrath, You are right, everything was my fault. Ill kneel on the ironing board tonight as my sincerest apology. Sunny burst out intoughter when she hears hisst sentence, Go away, youre making me seem like a violent woman here. Kevin immediately takes this chance to coax her, My wife is the most gentle and kindest woman in the world. Sunny is in ecstasy after being praised by him. Thats enough, lets go now. Have you resolved everything at the moment? Her words suddenly remind him of his initial intention ofing to thepany, that is to handle some business-rted matters, My wife, give me an hour and you can rest for a while on the sofa. Sunny nods while shifting her gaze onto the area sprawled with office desks. Lettie and Hogan are no longer there. It seems like they are gone now, so thats alright with me. She then looks back at Kevin, Shouldnt you go now? Kevin stares lovingly at the cutie in front of him as he cant help kissing her on her forehead, Sunny, youre super cute. Sunny feels that she has been teased, so she covers her face while pushing Kevin away. She darts off into the office area. What is her heart pounding so fast just now? They have been together for a long time, but why is she still embarrassed when Kevin did what he did just now? Chapter 129 I’m Almost Done Chapter 129 Im Almost Done Sunny keeps questioning herself about that as her pace quickens, I should run now. When she is finally at his office, Sunny ms the door shut behind her and let out a nervous breath. Kevin, you bastard! This bastard whom she is referring to is currently approaching her leisurely. Sunny, open the door. Why did you run so fast? Kevin knocks on the door while Sunny leans her weight on the door from the inside. Donte in now, I need to be alone for now! Based on her reply, Kevin knows that this little creature is reeling from embarrassment at the moment. He is feeling slightly regrettable about losing control just now. He simply couldnt stand her cuteness anymore. My wife, we are already married for a long time, so why do you have to act so shyly in front of me? He implores. Sunny shouts at him in response, You shut up! A period of silence fills the air after she said that. But immediately, she is worried that she has overreacted, so she opens the door after contemting for a while. But when the door is flung open, Sunny finds that she has been wrong about her thoughts, My wife~ When Kevin sees that the door has opened, he immediately glues himself on her, knowing that his ns have seeded. Sunny backs off with a disdainful expression, Speak properly. Please let me in, I need to get to my work. Sunny realizes that she has been impeding his path after his reminder, so she quickly gives way, Go ahead. Kevin then marches forward with a sneaky smile on his face as he nonchntly pinches Sunnys waist. You! Sunny is shocked yet embarrassed at the same time as she wants to bore a hole in his face with her deadly stares. My wife, you can sit there and y with your phone. Ill be done in no time. Sunny sees that he has submitted to her, so she averts her strained eyes away from him and sits down on the sofa. Kevin on the other hand starts to tinker with the documents on his desk. She doesnt find ying with her phone an entertaining ordeal, so she is done using her phone very soon. After scrolling her social media for a while, she trains her eyes on Kevin. She looked at him carefully, she can understand the reason Kevin is so popr and attractive amongst the girls. Back then, when Kevin removed the mask concealing his face, she admitted that she was blown away by his handsomeness. It is just that as their rtionship deepens, she starts to divert her attention from his appearance. Therefore, she ns to take this opportunity to enjoy Kevins mesmerizing look thoroughly from the sides since he is busy handling work-rted matters currently. She doesnt know how much time has psed when Kevins voice suddenly breaks the silence, My wife, if youre going to stare at me any longer, as your husband, I might need to collect some She is caught. Sunnys first response is moving away her gaze instantly when she heard his words. Why do you think that Im staring at you? How can you be so narcissistic? She retorts. Alright, please be patient for a little while, Im almost done. Sunny supports her chin with her arm with her gaze still on Kevin, but she feels herself almost sinking into a slumber on the sofa. Finally, she manages to see Kevin putting down the pen in his hand. Are you finally done? Sunny straightens up while beaming at Kevin who is now rotating his wrists. Almost. You are hungry, right? He replies. Sunny shakes her head and says, Im not really hungry, Im just getting more anxious as time goes by. I thought your documents are finally decreasing substantially but Hogan immediately piles them up again. Kevin blurts out inughter when he hears that, I can see that youre yawning non-stop whenever I checked on you. Sunny blushes when she realizes that he has been watching her, I didnt have a good sleepst night. You dont know the whole story! Kevin nods obediently, Yes, its my fault that my wife couldnt enjoy a good nights sleep. Sunny predicts that the direction of their conversation is going to reach an undesirable topic, so she immediately stands up and announces, Im really hungry now, lets go eat something for now. Then, well look for Lewis. Kevin sees through her intention to evade certain topics so he cant help bursting out intoughter. At the same time, Hogan ising in but he freezes when he sees Kevinughing like this. Kevin instantly regains his usualposure when he sees his subordinatesing into the office. He puts on a serious expression as he asks him, Whats the matter? Hogan snaps back to reality after hearing his question, and he continues his original intention to report to him politely, I have already sent away that woman, and she wasnt particrly emotional when she left just now. She just asked me to pass you some word He suddenly stammers when he recalls Sunnys presence here. Kevin is dumbfounded so he probes further, What are you talking about? Please make it clear to me. Then, Hogan continues, She warned Miss Ellen to be careful and imed that she would get her revenge. Kevin raises his eyebrows while squishing a paper in his palm, Huh. He then replies coldly, Then let her do it. If I cant even protect my own woman, then He stops short here but the others are able to read between the lines. Hogan peeks at Sunny next to them carefully and he finally exhales when he sees her nodding at him, President, Ill take my leave for now. Kevin says to Sunny, Come here. Sunny looks at Kevin who is now exuding an impressive aura as if he is dering his status to everyone nearby. She pouts unhappily, Whats wrong? Kevin replies, Juste here when I ask you to. Sunny rolls her eyes at him but she obediently follows suit. Just as she is next to Kevin, she is pulled by him abruptly and her butts are now sitting on his thighs. This is a precarious position, so Sunny struggles out of fear. Kevin, what are you doing? Can you let go of me? Sunny calls ou while trying to break free from his grasp on her waist. Stop fumbling. Kevin suddenly warns her in a hoarse voice, I cant guarantee what would happen next if you keep on fidgeting on my thighs. Sunny immediately ceases her struggle when he hears him. She doesnt forget to persuade him to stop his advance, Kevin, lets talk nicely. We shouldnt be moving around too much here. Sunny, you dont need to be afraid. You wont get hurt as long as Im here. He replies. Sunny onlyes to a realization as to why Kevin has been acting weirdly, Are you worried that I will get bullied by that person? Kevin remains silent as he buries his face in her neck. After some time, he speaks up again, I cant bear losing you once again anymore. Although this is very cringing, Sunny still feels touched when she hears this sentence, Kevin Dont talk, let me hold you for a while. Sunny obeys hismand as she holds her posture still while residing in his embrace without struggling further. From now on, you cant simply run off to anywhere. You must always be in my field of vision. Alright. You cant run off with any guy too, like Robin. Alright. Give me a little more time, just a little more. Sunny cant foresee that Kevin is bing sentimental at the moment, so she lets him hold her for a long while before Kevin finally releases her from his embrace. Do you feel better? Sunny turns around and faces Kevin. She almost falls asleep while being held by him just now. I feel much better, my wife. Lets go. Kevin stands up and says, Lets get something to eat, Im starving now. Kevin has now removed his impressive aura as he scratches his head shyly, I feel too good while holding you just now that I even forgot about the time. Sunny stares at him resentfully as she grumbles about her starvation. Lets go now, leave everything to Hogan. We should go now. As he says that, Kevin holds Sunnys hand as they are about to depart when Hogan bumps into them at the door. Hogan asks his president who seems to be going off somewhere, President, have you done going through the documents? Kevin nods in response, Everythings on my desk, you can go through them carefully. Hogan somewhat believes his words as he replies, I got it, sir. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sunny who is hiding behind Kevin almost blurt outughing when she sees their interaction. Kevin affirms for thest time, Then Ill go now. Be serious when youre working. Hogan mulls over something briefly before saying, President, its almost time for that. If you are free, please go check it out. Kevin contemtes for a while after being reminded by Hogan and confirms that the time is near. He nods, I will deal with it myself. See you around. When theyre out of the office, Sunny notices that Kevin is having a grim and ugly expression on his face. She asks him, Kevin, are you alright? Kevin seems to be immersed in his own thoughts, oblivious to Sunnys words. He only responds slowly after Sunny repeats her question again, Oh, Im alright. Then, he holds her hand while saying, Im really alright, you dont need to worry. What do you want to eat now? Sunny shoots a nce at him while trying to bring up something but in the end she decides against it, Oh, Im okay with anything. Kevin knows that Sunny will start to over-think again, seeing that she had seen his mncholic face. Therefore, after they settle down at a restaurant, he takes the initiative to exin, Hogan was talking about my parents death anniversary. At the same time, it is my grandfathers birthday as well. The past few years, I have been finding some excuses to avoid meeting them. My elder brother always goes in my ce. But it seems like I cant avoid it anymore this year Why cant you avoid going there? Wait, you have a grandfather She replies. Kevin nods, I never tell anybody about this, so it is natural nobody knows of this fact. I have been evading them as much as I could in the past, but my grandfather has dished out the ultimatum this year. He has ordered my elder brother to bring me there this year. Sunny processes this new information about his grandfathers birthday as well as his parents death anniversary and she is able to discern something, If you dont know how to face them alone, why not let me follow you? Sunny has just said this casually to boost his confidence but to her surprise, Kevins eyes lit up, Do you really want toe with me? I think it will be no problem for that Her words have injected some strength into his deepest core as the mncholic expression on his face gradually recedes. After they finish their meal, Kevin brings along Sunny as they visit the Snail Shellpany. When they are at the entrance, she cant believe her eyes, Why has things changed so much? The signboard perched on top of the entrance is now a shell of its past. It looks like it is going to fall down at any moment. Inside the building, the tables and chairs were all changed at some point in the past. They are now wooden stools and chairs. Chapter 130: Gone Too Far Chapter 130: Gone Too Far Do wee to the wrong floor? When Kevin hears it, he bursts intoughter. Just go in and have a look. Then you will know. Sunny walks in and happens to see Lewising out. She grabs his sleeve and asks, Lewis, what happened here? Lewis doesnt know who has grabbed him. He is about to lose his temper when he sees that it is Sunny. So he quickly restrains his expression, Miss. Sunny lets go of his hand and says, Just tell me what happened. Why is it so broken? Kevin slowly walks in after her. He nods at Lewis and asks, How is it? Lewis decides to answer the two questions together. Well, Mr. Kevin and I have been scheming against Loraspany ande up with an idea of pretending to be poor and asking her for help. Sunny bes silent when she hears this n. Just that? There are some other things. However, I guess Lewis probably thinks that you cant understand it, so he doesnt tell you. Hearing this, Sunny angrily steps on Kevins shoes. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lewis hurriedly exins, No, Miss. Thats not what I mean. But he feels that it sounds even worse after he exined. Forget it. Then how is Loraspany now? Not good. Shes almost bankrupt. As long as we continue to drag her down, she will have to dump her shares for circting capital. Then we can take advantage of this opportunity to buy her shares. We can do that? Sunny is dumbfounded. She never knows that Lewis, who looks dorky, woulde up with such a trick. However, Lewis does not dare to take credit. This is Mr. Kevins idea. I was just carrying out his n. Hearing this, Sunny nces at Kevin and teases, You are so smart, arent you? Kevin narrows his eyes and smiles, Yeah, simple tricks. This is how it feels to be praised by his wife. Lewis offers to show them around this brokenpany. The current Snail Shell looks very shabby in Sunnys eyes. What a tragedy. Its best to end this as soon as possible. Otherwise, your working environment will be difficult. Lewis smiles when he hears this. Its fine, Miss. Were not that miserable. Kevin interrupts them coldly, Then can we dy this a little longer? Lewis is just being polite. He doesnt expect Kevin to take it seriously. He is so shocked that he begins to sweat. Mr. Kevin, are you kidding? Kevin puts his hands in his pockets, I never joke. Lewis feels wronged. If youre serious, then I have no other choice but ept it. Hearing that, Sunny secretly nudges Kevins elbow with hers. Are you serious? Kevin says, What do you think? With thepany of the aggrieved Lewis, they gradually be familiar with Snail Shell. Before leaving, Kevin turns around and says, Do a good job and try to finish it in the next year. At first, Lewis doesnt understand what it means. Its not until Kevin walks far away does Lewis get the point, Yes, Mr. Kevin. On the other hand, Lora is anxiously sitting in her office and listening to the reports of the supervisors. Alright, I know. She waves her hand to let them go and rubs her eyebrows tiredly. Thepany seems to have developed quite well in recent years. Lora has also purchased several others are also short of money. Its not easy to keep her position. If she cant get enough circting capital, she would probably be taken ce of. After thinking for a while, she takes out her phone and calls, Hello? Mr. Lee, this is Lora. I need some money. Can you... Sunny touches her belly and says, It seems that things are almost done here. Where are we going now? Kevin points at her head. You said that you were going to cook tonight. Dont you remember? Lets go to the market to buy some food now. And then we will go to pick up Macie. Then Sunny remembers it. Right, yes. What do you want for dinner? Ill cook it for you. Anything would be fine. Your cooking is so good. Ill eat whatever you cook. Sunny says in a gloomy tone, So if Im not good at cooking, you wont eat anymore? Only then does Kevin realize what he has said. No, Ill still eat even if your cooking were bad. Ill eat anything you cook. Then Sunny lets him go. Good boy, then drive. Hearing this, Kevin gives her a meaningful look, Say it again? Mr. Kevin, please drive. Sunny helplessly rolls her eyes at the sky. Hes so childish. Buckle up. Lets go. Kevin deliberately steps on the gas ahead of time. Just as Sunny buckles her seat belt, he steps on the brakes evilly. Sunny gets so scared that she cries out. Kevin, this bastard! Darling, are you alright? Kevin sees that Sunny is so scared that she closes her eyes tightly. He steps on the brake and slows down. Its okay. Open your eyes. Hearing this, Sunny opens her eyes and pouches on his arm angrily. But Kevin just wants to tease her. When Sunny is about to hit him, he tenses up his muscles and Sunnys hand almost bounce back. Kevin! Seeing that Sunny gets angry now, Kevin tries to divert her attention. Honey, look. Were at the market. Sunny thinks that hes tricking her again, so she crosses her arms and says angrily, No! ... Honey, were really here. Just take a look. Sunny nces out of the car window and sees the market. She coughs and pretends to be serious. Here we are. Get off the car. After buying some food, they find that they are not far from home. So they decide to walk home. Babe, it seems that we have never gone home together like this. We are always in the car. We have never gone back so leisurely. Kevin holds Sunnys hand with the food in the other hand. Hearing this, he smiles and says, If you like, I can go home with you like this every day. Sunny thinks about that for a moment, then she frowns. Thats impossible. I guess youll be tired of it in a day or two. Hearing this, Kevin picks up her hand and kisses on it. Then, he says to her seriously, As long as Im with you, I wont get tired of it. Sunnys face flushes because of his actions. An old man holding a dog happens to pass by. She tries to divert Kevins attention. Look at that dog. Its so cute! The owner of the dog seems to hear her words. He raises his head and smiles at them. Then, he slowly leads the dog away. Kevin also takes a close look at the dog and asks her, Do you like it? Sunny is still thinking about that cute dog. When she hears his question, she unconsciously replies, Yeah. Hearing this, Kevin smiles and says, Its good that you like it. Only then does Sunny regain her senses, What did you just say? Just as Kevin is about to reply, he hears a mans voice not far away. You guys are finally back. Ive been waiting for you for a damn long time. Sunny raises her head and finds that its Jonathan, who she hasnt seen for a long time. Jonathan? Jonathan is also very surprised at seeing Sunny. Looking at her up and down for a while, he concludes. It looks like that Kevin has treated you well. You are getting plump. Hearing this, Sunny gets very embarrassed. Is he implying that shes putting on weight? However, Kevin hugs Sunny tight and says, Shes still my pretty girl, and I can support her. Why are you here? Jonathan nces at him and says, It takes me a few nights to figure out the medicine. Its a traditional Chinese medicine. The effect may be slow and you have to take it for a long time. I think Sunny can keep an eye for you, right? Hearing this, Sunny nods seriously, Yes. And you can tell me the precautions. Ill write them down. Then I can brew the medicines for him every day. Kevin frowns as he looks at the bundles of Chinese herbs. Im fine now, and I havent had it recently, let alone anything bad... Jonathan says, This is not up to you. Just trust me. Kevin raises his eyebrows and says, Do you have that thing? ... Jonathan angrily pulls Sunny to the side. You have to watch him carefully. Last time ... you know what I mean, right? Sunny tilts her head, When I died? Jonathan coughs and says, Dont say that. Anyway, we found that Kevin has a hidden second personality that time. Sunny nods, I knew. But its been a long time since his second personality came out. And it seems like he can control it, so I dont pay much attention. Jonathan says, When his second personality came out, he almost killed us. But he doesnt know that at all. It seems that he suffered a great blow in his childhood. Then does he need to see a doctor? Not for now. Ill give him a few medicines to help him feel better. Ill decide whether to tell him or not based on the results. Sunny nods, Are those medicines all here? Jonathan says, Remember to divide them. I made a mark on the medicines to be taken in the morning, which are used to remove the poison. And there are medicines to be taken at night to improve his body. Sunny nods. Got it. Kevin sees that their discussion is still not over, so he urges, Are you done there? Sunny asks thest question, Jonathan, what exactly are you doing? Jonathan blinks his eyes, Secret. Sunny turns to Kevin with a slightly regretful expression. He cant help but ask curiously, What did he say to you? Chapter 131: It’s just that He was... Chapter 131: Its just that He was... Sunny shakes her head. This is a secret. I cant tell you. Jonathan steps forward and says, Ive told her what to do, and you should just listen to her. It will take about a month for a course of treatment. When you run out of the medicines,e and get it. Sunny asks curiously, Jonathan, does someone in your family sell Chinese medicines? Jonathan says craftily, There are many things you dont know. Thats it. I have to go now. Kevin looks at Jonathan and says awkwardly, Arent you having dinner with us? Ive got something else to do. Maybe another day. Then he waves his hand and leaves in the car. What a mysterious man. Sunny cant help but sigh as she watches Jonathan leave. Hey. Kevin pretends to cough. He tries to remind his wife who has forgotten her husband. What about me? Sunny feels a little strange. What about you? Kevin gets very dissatisfied that his wife could not get it. Hes so upset that he turns around and goes upstairs without looking back. Sunny is left alone and feels very puzzled. Did I say something wrong? After Kevin goes upstairs, he goes to Troys house and knocked on the door. Hello? Its Kevin. Im here to pick up Macie. The door is opened immediately and incredibly fast. Its Baron. Youre so quick. Kevin is shocked by the speed at which Baron opens the door. Baron says, Come in. His expression is very strange and hard to describe. What happened? Kevin quickly gets it. He doesnt know whats going on inside the house before going in because of the good soundproofing. Now he understands. Macie and Troy are singing. But the song is not that pleasant. Kevin now knows why Baron is so happy to see him. Brother, you sacrificed a lot. Kevin pats Baron on the shoulder and knocks on the door to ask Macie out. Mom is home. Lets go back. When Macie hears that Sunny has returned home and her daddy is knocking on the door, she throws down the microphone and says, Uncle Troy, you can sing by yourself. I have to go now. Troy is reluctant to part with his goddaughter. Cant you stay with me a little longer? Before Macie replies, Kevin outside cant help but ask, Troy, dont you know how bad you are at singing? Hearing this, Macie asks curiously, Dad, what about me? Kevin thinks of Macies devil-like song and forces out a smile. Youre better than your godfather. Only a bit. However, Macie is very happy at hearing the praise. She makes a face at Troy and obediently follows Kevin home. At home, Sunny is cooking rice. Seeing Kevins upset face, she asks, What happened? Darling, are you singing out of tune? Sunny doesnt understand why he asks this, No, why? Macie... Kevin nces at Macie beside him and whispers, She sings just like Troy. Hearing this, Sunny cant help but frown. She has also been tortured by Troys demonic voice. Perhaps its because she cried a lot when she was a kid, and Troy sang to her? Hearing this, Kevin says angrily, Whats wrong with him? He could do other things. Why did he choose to sing? Sunny smiles and tries tofort him. Anyway, it was quite effective. Once he sang, Macie would be quiet. ... Whats for dinner? Kevin chooses to change the topic. Hes afraid that if he continued, he would want to strangle himself to death. Why didnt he do anything to stop Troy back then? Do you want to have braised pork? I can put some quail eggs in it. Itll taste good. Kevin says, Do you need my help? Sunny seriously thinks for a moment. Yes. Kevin says, What can I do for you, my darling? Get out of the kitchen. Dont mess about here. As she speaks, Sunny puts on a serious face, like a hen protecting her kids. Before Kevin can react, hes pushed out by Sunny. You dont like me here? Thats right. Look at your clumsy hands. Dont mess up here. Kevin gets angry. What happens to his wife? After driving Kevin out, Sunny takes out the Chinese medicine bag that Jonathan gave her. There is For Day on one and For Night on the other. She takes out a pot and begins to brew the medicine. Then she begins to prepare dinner with all the foods she bought at the supermarket. Macie is having snacks in the living room. Kevin has nothing to do, so he walks over and says, Honey, what are you eating? Macie is concentrating on watching Peppa Pig and replies, Chocte. Do you want to have some? Kevin nces at the chocte that has turned out of shape after she eats. Just eat it yourself. Im not hungry. Macie nods and continues to focus on the TV. Kevin is ignored by his daughter and driven out of the kitchen by his wife. He feels very sad now, so he says to himself, What status do I have in this family? Then he smells Chinese medicine from the kitchen. Whats Sunny doing? Kevin gets curious again. He slowly walks to the kitchen and pokes his head out to look inside. He sees that Sunny is busy with the dishes in the pot, while checking the timing of the traditional Chinese medicine. She is such a perfect wife. Kevin loves her more seeing her busy in the kitchen. Sunny happens to turn around and finds Kevin at the door, so she res at him. I... In an instant, Kevins mind goes nk, as if he was caught in peeking at a girl when he was young. Come in if you want to see it so much. Sunny doesnt mind. She waves her hand at him. But you are not allowed to ask any questions. Kevin pursed his lips. Im not curious about what youre doing. But in fact he cant help looking at the pot. Here, have a try. Sunny picks up the dishes in the pot. Is it good? Kevin obediently lowers his head and eats the food on her chopsticks. Then he says, Yes, very good. Hearing this, Sunny says, Then you can take it out. You can do it, right? Kevin obediently takes out a te and puts the dishes on it. However, he feel that Sunny is treating him like a child. Wait a moment. Have your medicine first. The dishes and the medicine are ready, so Sunny asks Kevin to take the medicine first. Can I not have...? What do you think? This is the first time Kevin take this medicine. He cant help but feel gross when he smells it, let alone drink it. Sunny knows how he feels when she sees him frown. So she takes out a candy from her pocket. Look, theres a reward for having the medicine. Kevin looks at her, as if he has thought of something. Really? Yes. After Kevin drinks all the medicine, he hugs Sunny. Then I want the reward now. He kisses her so that N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Sunny could taste the bitterness in his mouth. In the end, Sunny eats the candy. You rogue! As Sunny wipes her mouth, she looks at Kevin with her using eyes and says, Go away. Lets have dinner! Kevin smiles like a mouse that has stolen food. When Macie hears that, she hurriedly puts down the chocte and walks over. Mom, can we have dinner now? Sunny cant help butugh out when she sees Macies small face gets dirty with the chocte. Yes. But let Dad wash your face first. Kevin obediently washes Macies face while recalling Sunnys expression after the kiss. Daddy, why are youughing? Macie looks at Kevin and thinks that hesughing at her. So she looks a little unhappy. Im thinking that youre so beautiful, just like your mother. When Kevin says this, he realizes that he hasnt looked at Macie carefully for a while. This little girl seems to have grown up. She is more and more looking like he mother. Dad, I wish I could have a brother. Macie looks at Kevin and says, Then I am like Mom, and my brother can be like you. And you will never be alone. Children tell what they think. Hearing Macies words, Kevinughs out loud. However, he also hopes that he and Sunny could have another kid. But we need to ask your mother for her opinion, do you understand? Macie nods, Yes. Kevin cant help wondering why Macie knows so many things that she shouldnt understood at this age? Are you ready? Sunny has been waiting for a while at the dining table. She does not expect it takes them so long to wash Macies face, so she reminds them. Yes! Coming! Seeing Kevin and Macie having such a good time, Sunny remembers Jonathans words. Kevin might have been hurt when he was young. So she pretends to tell her story inadvertently. Hey, Macie always reminds me of what happened in my childhood. Kevin replies, What? When my mother was alive, I was also like a princess. However, after Lora came, I was like a Cindere. She holds her chin and says, Fortunately, I met you. Hearing Sunny talking about her childhood, he cant help thinking of his own. Its just that he was... Chapter 132: Don’t Know the Time Chapter 132: Dont Know the Time Sunny notices that Kevin has remembered something, and his eyes darken in shade. What happened? Did you have anything fun when you were a child? The happiest thing I had experienced when I was a child was going to the amusement park. Kevin once again hears the voices that has been echoing in his ears for years, as well as thest words his mother said to him. Kevin, you must live well. Kevin, are you alright? Sunny sees that Kevin goes silent after she mentions her childhood, so she gets a little worried and asks tentatively. Kevin regains his senses and gets out of the memories. Im fine, lets have dinner. Really? You look pale... Kevin waves his hand and says, I just recalled some unpleasant memories. Im fine. Dont worry. Macie senses something and picks up some meat for Kevin. Dad, take it. Its cooked by mum and very delicious. I can share one piece with you. Only then does Kevin smile. Youre so sweet. Now that Kevin seems fine, Sunny heaves a sigh of relief and decides that she would never ask about this again. At night, Kevin tosses and turns in bed, awakening Sunny who was sleeping at the side. She finds that Kevin seems to have a nightmare. He keeps shouting, Dont leave. Dont leave me. Kevin, wake up... Sunny quickly wakes him up from the nightmare. Kevin is still caught in his dream. He gasps heavily and stares nkly at the ceiling. Are you alright? Did you have a nightmare? Sunny lowers her head and asks with concern. But Kevin suddenly hugs her. Dont leave me. Sunny is shocked. However, considering that Kevin must be taken good care of at this time, she stays still and says, I wont leave. Dont worry. Really? Sunny pats Kevin lightly tofort him while replying, Yes, I wont leave you. Only then does Kevin close his eyes and hug Sunny tighter. He nuzzles her neck and takes a deep breath of her familiar smell. Alright. Then lets sleep. You can cuddle me, and you wont have nightmares. Kevin says, Dont you want to know what nightmares I had? Sunny asks as he wishes, What nightmare did you have? That was a long time ago. It was so long ago that I thought Ive forgotten it. Sunny listens silently, whilebing Kevins hair with her hand. It wasnt until we talked about our childhood today that I realized it. I did not forget those things and I can never forget them. I thought I could be a willful child forever. But one day, I found that Ellison was not my real brother. And my parents had died in an ident. Hearing this, Sunny wants to take her hand back. She shouldnt have asked it. Now its like she is bringing up his sore spot on purpose. Im fine. Dont worry. Kevin senses her emotions in the darkness, so he tries tofort her. Before they ran into the ident, I was a real hooligan. I never did anything good. I just made troubles all the time. I would change the scores on Ellisons report card, from 99 to 66 points. And then I would listen to my father teaching him a lesson. I would also hide my mothers makeup so that she had to meet others without makeup. Hearing Kevins words, Sunny can imagine a naughty boy making trouble in front of her. You must be very cute at that time. So, babe. Kevin finally says what hes thinking about. Lets have one more kid. Today, Macie also says that she wants a brother. ... Sunny does not know that hes thinking about this. They are talking about his tragic past at the beginning, but why does he talk about the baby now? How is it, honey? Can you agree with me? Sunny pretends to think about it for a while. But she cant refuse Kevin when he acts coquettishly. So, she can only vaguely say, Lets talk about itter. However, Kevin does not give her the chance. He turns around and presses her under his body. He says in a hoarse voice, Babe, lets discuss it tonight. ... When she wakes up the next day, Sunny scolds Kevin, Do you want a child? And you want a son? You two n it so well, because its not you to give birth! Kevin begs for mercy in bed, Babe, dont you think its good to have one more child? Sunny nces at him. Why dont you try it? Hearing this, Kevin says seriously, Babe, are you afraid? Sunny sighs, It was very dangerous when I gave birth to Macie. So, of course Im scared. I almost lost her at that time. Kevin hugs Sunny in distress and says, Alright, lets talk about thister. I wont force you anymore. Sunny nods, closes her eyes and nuzzles his neck, Thank you, Kevin. Then why dont you call me babe? Never think about it. Get up. Its time to have your medicine. Kevin feels strange and asks, Why are there still medicine? When did you cook it? I forgot. I set an rm clock and got up. I dont know what time it was. Kevin looks at Sunny who is tired because of the sexst night. She gets up early in the morning to brew the medicine. He simply doesnt what to say, Babe, Im so touched. Sunny smiles exceptionally brilliantly, Really? Kevin nods in confusion, Yes. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Then drink the medicine now. If you make trouble for me again, I wont let you go. Why he feels that his wife has tricked him? Whats going on? After drinking the medicine and finishing breakfast, Sunny says, Kevin, can you send Macie to school today? I have something to do. Then I have to go to the hospital. Kevin says, Cant you quit your job at the hospital? Its not like I cant support you. Sunny shakes her head and says, When you break up with me, Macie and I would have nothing left if I dont save money now. Why do you keep thinking that Ill break up with you? Sunny nces at him. Didnt you do that before? Kevin awkwardly coughs. I was young and ignorant. Now Im good. Macie interrupts them, Dad is not good? Sunny touches her head. Anyway, dont be like your father. Kevin feels wronged. Whats wrong with me? After sending them out, Sunny takes out her phone and calls Ellison, Ellison, are you busy now? I have something to ask you. Ellison says, Just say it. Sunny says, Jonathan came to find me and said that Kevin has a second personality. I want to know if he experienced anything when he was young. Ellison remains silent for a while. Is he with you now? No, he was sending Macie to school. When he was young, he suffered a lot because of his parents. So, dont ask him about this. If you want to know anything, you cane to me. Sunny obediently says, When do you have time to meet and talk about it? This afternoon. Alright, can we meet at the coffee shop near the hospital? After making an appointment with Ellison, Sunny calls Jonathan again. Jonathan, I forced him to have the medicine this morning. Are there any other matters I have to pay attention to? Jonathan says, Make him go to bed and get up early. He should start to develop a regimen. ... At this time, Troy living at next door knocks on the door. Sunny, are you there? Sunny could only hang up the phone and open the door. Whats wrong? Troy says, Kevin called me early in the morning toin about how terrible that medicine tastes. I hear that Jonathan gave the medicines to you. Let me examine them. Do you suspect that Jonathan did something to the medicines? Troy pauses before saying, Its better to be careful. Kevin is my only friend. Sunny understands after thinking for a moment. Ill go get the medicines for you. Oh right, do you know why Kevin has a second personality? Hearing this, Troy is surprised. Second personality? You already know it? Sunny nods and says, I knew it a long time ago. Troy sits down to check the ingredients of the medicine and exins, This is a very long story. Do you have anything to do now? If not, Ill tell you this slowly. I have to go to work. I also have an appointment with Ellison. I wanted to ask him about that. Troy casually waves his hands. Then Ill go with you. I also have something to ask him. OK. Now you check the medicines. Ill wait for you to finish before I go to work. Are you OK with the work at the hospital? Ill call someone and ask him to take my shift for a while. After calling her colleague, Sunny concentrates on looking at Troys examination. How is it? Is there a problem? No, but... What? What is the use of this medicine that says night? Sunny says, This is used to treat his second personality. No, dont give him this. Its harmful. Really? Itll keep him dispirited for a long time. So, he cannot take it. Jonathan... Be careful of him. Anyway, dont let Kevin have it anymore. Ill go back, talk to Baron and investigate Jonathan. As he speaks, the hair on Sunnys body is about to stand up. Alright, I know. After Troy leaves, Sunny calls Kevin and says, Kevin, where are you now? Kevin just sends Macie to kindergarten. Whats wrong? Im on my way to thepany. Chapter 133: How Do You Know? Chapter 133: How Do You Know? Are you not feeling well? Kevin asks strangely, Whats wrong? Why do you ask that? Sunny hesitates. Nothing. Ill tell you when youe back. Kevin is hung up by her in surprise. After thinking for a while, Sunny packs some of the medicines that Troy has identified as harmful. She wants to check it at the hospitals appraisal department while shes at work. However, why did Jonathan do this? Sunny cant figure out the reason. Jonathan has always been by their side and helped them solve the problems. How could he do that? Or do they misunderstand him? Sunny thinks about it and feels that her brain is about to explode, yet she cannot figure this out. After Sunny arrives at the hospital, the colleague heaves a sigh of relief. Doctor Sunny, youre here. Sunny skillfully changes into her white coat and puts on her mask. Whats wrong? Did something happen while I was out? There is a pregnant woman who is about to give birth. She wants you to be the surgeon. Sunny looks at the time on her watch, Alright, where is she? Shes in the ward. She should be giving birth soon. Sunny could only instruct, Go and get prepared. Ill be right over. Which ward is it? ording to her colleague, Sunny knocks on the door of the ward and hears a woman saying, Come in. A familiar voicees from the room, and Sunny is stunned for a moment. Its you? When she opens the door and enters, Sunny is totally shocked. The woman awaiting delivery is her younger sister, Z. Sunny... Z isnt very surprised, but the man beside her is shocked when he sees Sunny, Sunny, you... Sunny nces at the man, Please call me Doctor Sunny, Gerry. ... Doctor Sunny, Z is about to give birth. What took you so long? Gerry also turns his back on Sunny. Since Sunny doesnt treat him nicely, he also bes impolite. I have something else to do. Besides, I dont have any operations today. Gerry frowns and wants to retort her, but Z stops him. Stop saying that. She will be in charge of my operation. When Gerry hears this, he finally shuts up. OK. Sunny looks at Z with some unease. She doesnt know why Z acts so intimate with her. If they have a rtionship, it would be as fragile as stic. How do you feel now? Did your water break? Are your contractions hurting? Z nods, My water just broke. ording to what a nurse taught me just now, my contractions are regr and it should be the time. After hearing that, Sunny remembers something and asks, Are you going to give birth naturally or by Caesarean section? Caesarean section. OK. Then lets get you to the operating room. Gerry, help me push her over. I have to go prepare for the operation now. Hey, you! Are you ordering me? Gerry wants to beat Sunny up, but Z drags him. Babe, it hurts so much... ... After the surgery, its almost the time that Sunny makes the appointment with Ellison. So, she calls Troy. You cane over. Sunny is the first one arriving at the coffee shop where theyre going to meet. She sits there quietly and waits for Ellison and Troy. However, she does not expect that the next one is him. Sunny looks at Kevin, who is slowly walking towards her. Shes somewhat surprised, Kevin, why are you here? Kevins expression is not good. He looks at Sunny. Why didnt you just ask me about that? Sunny is panicked. She doesnt know how Kevin knows about this. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Kevin, why are you here? Are you here for me? Kevin drags a chair in front of her and sits down. If I donte, would you know about me from someone else? Sunny feels him strange and asks, One is your brother, and the other is your friend. How could they be someone else? Brother? Friend? After hearing that, Sunny finally realizes that something is wrong. This Kevin in front of her should be his second personality. Kevin, can you tell me how you know it? No matter how hard Sunny thinks about it, she doesnt know how Kevin knows about it. She has hidden it very well. If you insist, Jonathan told me. He happens to be with Ellison when you called Ellison. Only then does Sunny know that its Jonathan again. The problem of the Chinese medicines has not been resolved yet, and now Kevins second personalityes out to make trouble. At this moment, Troy walks in. He sees Sunny first. He doesnt recognize Kevin, who has his back facing him. Sunny, youre so quick. This is? Kevin? Why are you here? Sunny helplessly supports her head with her hand. The scene in front of her is extremely messed up. Kevin narrows his eyes and says, Why cant I be here? You and my wife are going to drink tea here. His words surprise Troy. Hey, do you know what youre talking about? Kevin does not say anything. Instead, he calls a waiter over to order three cups of coffee. Oh, one more please. My good brother wille hereter. When Kevin orders, Troy and Sunny have a brief eye contact. Whats wrong with him? This is his second personality. Dont you recognize him? Whats going on? I thought he was mad at me. Its a long story. Ill tell you about itter. Right after their conversation is over, Kevin finishes his orders. He turns to look at them and says, Dont you have anything to say to me? Sunny rubs her hands. Well, we all care about you, so we want you to be fine. Just as shes saying this, Ellison rushes over and says, Sorry, Imte... However, when he sees Kevin, he takes back the rest of his words. Didnt I tell you not to tell him? Ellison thinks that Sunny takes Kevin over, so he says to Sunny in an unfriendly tone. Ellison, I came by myself. Do you know who told me? Its your good friend, Jonathan. ... Ellison is alwaysposed, but now he looks extremely surprised. This is also one of the things I want to tell you. Troy says calmly, The medicine that Jonathan prescribed to Kevin is harmful. Ellison coughs dryly. The waiter serves them four cups of coffee in time. Now, its convenient for them to sit down and discuss those things. Who can give me a clue? Sunny says, First, this Kevin is his second personality that you both know. Jonathan told Kevin about our meeting, and he was stimted to be like this. Secondly, one of the medicines Jonathan prescribe to Kevin is harmful. Sunny makes a perfect summary of the chaotic situation. When Ellison hears that this is Kevins second personality, hes surprised. Kevin, do you still know me? Kevin sneers, How can I not remember the person who killed my parents? Ellisons face turns pale when he hears this simple sentence. And when Sunny hears it, she feels that she has known too much. Ellison rubs his temples. Kevin, listen to me. That was an ident, and I was injured too. However, Kevin doesnt care what Ellison says. He just doesnt listen to him. No matter how Ellison exins, he just shuts off his ears. Ellison, what happened back then? Ellison looks at Sunny hesitantly. There are many things that you should know from Kevin. I can only say that he thought that my willfulness led to his parents death, but its not true. Hearing this, Sunny nces at Kevin. For some reason, she feels that hes pitifully thin. I have to take a lot of responsibility for that ident. But Kevin, please believe me. I treated them as my own parents. I have no reason to harm them. Kevin lowers his head and remains silent. None of them knows what hes thinking about. Sunny calls him, Kevin, how are you now? Are you alright? Kevin raises his head and says, Honey, I want to go home. This honey cheers Sunny up. Do you know who I am? Kevin nces at her as if shes a fool. How could I not recognize my own wife? Hearing this, Troy pokes his head out and says, What about me? Kevin, do you know who I am? Kevin pushes his head away and says, Are you an idiot? However, Troy bes extremely excited when he hears it. Kevin, you know me. You finally remember me. Kevin frowns and says, What are you guys talking about? Why cant I understand your words? And why am I here? Hearing this, the atmosphere goes heavy again. Sunny carefully says, Kevin, do you remember why you came here? Kevin nods. I remembered Jonathan called me and here I am. After confirming that, everyone falls silent, especially Ellison. Kevin. He carefully says, but he doesnt know what to say after calling his name. Ellison, are you alright? Kevin looks at Ellison strangely and feels that Ellison is too reserved. Did you ever me me for that ident back then? Ellison directly asks Kevin. After hearing this, the corner of Kevins mouth freezes, Ellison, what are you talking about? Ellison stares at his eyes and says, Tell me. No. Dont ask me again. Chapter 134: Novelty Chapter 134: Novelty Kevin is irritated, and hes avoiding Ellisons eyes. Ellison gets very angry at him. He grabs Kevins cor and says, I hate people who say theyre fine, yet theyre not. Ellisons outburst frightens Sunny and Troy. They quickly stand up to mediate Ellison and Kevin. However, theyve attracted much attention of the others. Leave me alone. Let him talk. Kevin waves his hand at them. Ellison, go on. Kevin, were brothers. Weve been supporting each other for so long. But you still think what happened back then is my fault? Kevinughs angrily, No, Ive never med you. As they said, I have a second personality. Should I be responsible for his words? Hearing this, Ellison hesitates. You really think so? If you dont believe me, then I dont know who you can trust. You said that weve supported each other for so many years. And were going to visit Grandpa together. If I still hate you for that, wouldnt I feel ufortable when Im with you? Only then does Ellison realize that he has lost his temper. He quickly lets go of Kevins hand, Then, now... You said that my medicine is poisonous? How much did you hear? Sunny is a little surprised. How does he know about this? Basically everything. Ivee to myself when I was silent just now. But you guys thought it was still my second personality. ... Now Troy could no longer control his temper. Shall we sit down? I dont know why Jonathan hates me. He hates me so much that he even wants to kill me. Anyway, I dont think Ive offended him. Honey, did Jonathan give you the medicine that you brewed for me yesterday? Sunny nods. Alright, I know. Leave the rest to me. After arranging the tasks, Kevin looks at Ellison and starts to challenge him. Ellison, dont you think youre too fragile as a grown man? Ellison says with a dark face, Thats enough. Sunny and Troyugh out loud. Then Troy says to Kevin, Alright, stop messing with your brother. I have to check the medicines now. As for you... Kevin stretcheszily. Me? Ill go with my wife. ... Troy waves his hand impatiently. Get the hell out of my face. Sunny looks at Kevin and says, Are you going to the hospital with me? Kevin waves his hand to the other two men. He hugs Sunny and walks for a while before saying, Honey, I need you to take me to the psychiatric department of your hospital. I want to make a thorough examination. Hearing this, Sunny looks at him worriedly, Are you sure? Im afraid... Kevin smiles and rubs her head. What are you afraid of? Im not afraid of nothing. Lets go. Sunny knows why he wants to go to the psychiatry department. A proud man like him would never allow any ws in him. In the past, he had no choice. If he could choose... I see. Follow me. Even if you are a family member of a doctor, you still need to register first. As she says, theye to the queue. Because Kevin is too outstanding, and he has just switched back from his second personality, he looks dark and charming. He attracts most of the people in the queue. A little girl, who is carried by her mother, sees Kevin and struggles to get down from her mothers arms. Her mother looks at Kevin embarrassedly and says, My daughter likes good-looking people. Kevin can understand it. Hes met such things for too many times in his life. However, thats new to Sunny. After seeing this, she stands on tiptoe and whispers in Kevins ear, Mr. Kevin, I dont know you can attract women at all ages. Kevin smiles and pinches her ear. Hey, I see someone is jealous. Do you who it is? Sunny looks around. No, do you need to check your eyes too? As theyre talking, people in front of them are getting less quickly. Hello, wed like to register for the psychiatry department. Sunny gets close to the staff and says as politely as possible. Alright, 15 yuan please. ... Kevin, do you have any cash? Sunny wants to pay for him, but she turns upset when she finds that she doesnt bring any cash. Kevin looks at her and couldnt help butugh, I said I can pay it. Sunny thinks to herself: I just want to protect your fragile self-esteem. But now, youre evenughing at me. The more she thinks about it, the more aggrieved she feels. And she almost pouts her mouth. As Kevin pays for it, he rubs Sunnys head tofort her. Dont be angry. I was wrong. Soon Sunny calms down because of that. Which floor is it on? Sunny has just started working here, so shes not very familiar with these buildings. I can see the doctor alone. Its enough that you apany me here. At the door of the psychiatric department, Kevin stops Sunny from going in with him. Why? Sunny is surprised. Ill apany you inside. Anyway, its not my working time yet. Kevin bends down and kisses her on the forehead. Baby, its about my pride as a man. But Im your wife! However, Kevin is very stubborn this time. Ille to you when Im done, okay? Sunny knows that she could not persuade him, so she could only nod unhappily. OK. She looks very upset. Kevin cant bear to see her like this. But when he imagines that Sunny watches the doctor analyze his mental illness, Kevin thinks that its better to go in himself. But he needs to exin to her about it now. Babe, its not that I dont want you to stay with me. I just feel that I can do this alone, you know? Sunny understands that Kevin cares about his self-esteem. Nobody wants irrelevant people around when he sees his psychologist. I know. Bye, Ill wait for you in the office. Kevin watches her walk away. Then he makes up his mind, turns around and opens the door. Doctor, Ive got some problems. Sunny gets angrier when she thinks about it on the way back to her office. Although she understands why Kevin wants to see the doctor himself, she could not ept it. Am I a stranger? Am I not your wife? She helplessly kicks a stone beside her foot. It rolls towards a man and gets stopped by him. Sunny looks up and finds that its Robin. She asks him, Why are you here? Robin kicks at the small stone. I used to live nearby, so I juste to check it out. Then I remember that you seem to work here, so I want to give it try. However, give a try sounds so strange to Sunny. Well, what a coincidence. Sunny looks around and observes the surrounding houses. Then she sees the small house that she had rented earlier. Robin looks away as Sunny does. Seeing that shes looking at the house, he smiles. Do you remember it? Sunny says, What? You once went to that house with a man. But thendlord rented your room to someone else, to a young man. Sunny tries to think about it. She was with Roger at that time. How time flies. She asks, How did you know it? Robins eyes sh with disappointment. But soon, he hides that and smiles again, Because I am that young man. Sunny finally reacts and replies, No wonder I felt familiar when I first saw you. Robin takes a few steps forward excitedly. Really? You remembered me at that time? Sunny feels that his reaction is strange, so she takes a few steps back. I only remember that someone All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. was property owner standing beside thendlord. I dont know its you. The world is really small. Robin senses her distant courtesy. His smile slowly disappears. And he turns expressionless when he sees the man slowly walking over behind Sunny. When the man sees Robin, he also frowns unkindly. Then, he quickens his pace and walks to Sunny. Babe, Ive been looking for you. When Sunny hears Kevins voice, she turns around and says, Youve done with that? Kevin nods. Ill tell you the detailster. Then, he looks at the silent Robin. Mr. Robin, hello. Why did youe to the hospital? Robin replies, Mr. Kevin, youre also here. Kevin just hugs Sunnys shoulder. Thats because my wife works here. Robin looks at Sunny in surprise, Youre married? Sunny feels a little embarrassed. Yes. ... For a moment, Robin hates himself for not having made a move earlier. If he could be the head of his family earlier, then she would not... Thinking of this, the hatred in his eyes grows even more intense. Mr. Robin, we have something else to do. And we have to go now. Regardless of Robins reaction, Kevin hugs Sunny and leaves. After walking for a while, Sunny hesitates and says, I dont know if I misunderstand Robin. But I feel that he... Kevin interrupts her, Babe, the doctor says that I need toe tomorrow for another examination. Chapter 135: Married Chapter 135: Married Why cant you do it today? Kevin shrugs and replies, Because I have to make an appointment for it? Sunny looks at him suspiciously, Really? Kevin nods firmly. He would not tell her that he hurriedlyes down just because he sees someone hitting on her downstairs. Sunny looks up at the tall building and understands everything. Then what are you going to do? Kevin turns around and finds that Robin is not here. I want to stay with you, babe. Sunny helplessly reminds him, Didnt you say that you have to deal with some work at thepany? So, Kevin could only say, Then Ill pick you upter. Shall we eat something now? Sunny pushes him angrily. Go to work. Dont ever think about it. Because Sunny drives him away, Kevin could only go back to thepany with an injured expression. Seeing that he finally leaves, Sunny heaves a sigh of relief. However, Sunny wants to know about his illness. She looks at the building and thinks that its better for her to personally ask about it now. So she goes back the same way. Thanks to her memories, she finds the office and knocks on the door. Come in. Sunny opens the door and greets the doctor who has lost his hair on the crown. Hello, Doctor. Im Sunny from the obstetrics department. Did a patient named Kevine to see you just now? The doctor straightens his sses. Yes. Hes my husband. You know, men always have some weird self-esteem, so he refused to tell me the truth. Thats why Ie to you. Its fine. I know youre my colleague. Well, he should have been ill for more than ten years. But as he said, the second personality seldom shows up. So, I asks him toe tomorrow for a detailed examination. Doctor, is it curable? I can only say that this isnt a disease. Its mainly about whether the patient can walk out of the shadows that led to this disease. If he can get over it, then itll be easier for him to recover. Sunny thinks of Kevin, who has refused tomunicate with her, and has a headache. I see. Thank you. I will remind him toe over tomorrow. The doctor nods. Actually, the most important thing in curing mental illness is the patients will to cooperate with us. Yeah, I know. After walking out of the office, Sunny bes depressed. Because she doesnt know how to open Kevins heart, nor does she know if shes qualified to listen to him. But something unexpected happens to her. On the way to her office, a group of strange men stop her. Miss Sunny? Sunny looks at the sturdy men in front of her, feeling a little afraid. Who? The leaders face twists when he hears it. Then he tries to rearrange his face. Miss Sunny, were not bad people. After hearing that and seeing that they dont do anything, Sunny keeps her courage up. What do you want from me? Old master has heard of you long ago. He wants to meet you. When Sunny hears Old master, she feels frozen. Who? Youll know when you get there. Sunny has to follow them. After getting to a ck car, they stop and say to her, Hes here. Sunny looks at the car whose windows are all closed tightly. She swallows her saliva in fear. Then she hears someones voice from inside the car. Grandpa! Sunny is surprised. This voice sounds familiar. However, before she could react, the car door is pulled open, and a man jumps out with anger. His voice is very familiar to Sunny. Kevin? Kevin gets surprised too when he hears Sunnys voice. Babe? Sunny says, Its really you. When I heard your voice, I thought I heard it wrong. Why are you here? Kevin vigntly looks at the group of burly men behind Sunny. Who are they? Well, thats a long story. Didnt you go to thepany? Before Kevin could exin, they hear a voice from the car, I asked them to take her over. Sunny nces at Kevin and says, Your grandfather? The legendary Old master? Kevin nods gloomily. I dont know how he knows Im here. I was taken here when I walked to the garage. Seeing his expression, Sunny couldnt help butugh. Then she suddenly remembers that Old master is sitting in the car. She quickly restrains her smile and asks seriously, Why did you want to see me? Old master snorts inside, Its about my grandson Kevin. I heard that youre married? Sunny nces at Kevin and says, You told him? Kevin hurriedly shakes his head. No, I didnt do nothing! Old master says in the car, Dont stand there. Get in the car. A big ck-clothed man opens the car door for them and invites them to get in. However, Sunny gets a little scared. You are Sunny? Sunny sizes up Kevins grandfather Old master. His skin is well maintained, so he doesnt have many wrinkles. And he looks very serious even if hes expressionless. Yes. How long have you been married to Kevin? We just got married not long ago. Grandpa! Kevin seems to know what hes going to say. So, he tries to stop Old master when he hears it. But Old master just ignores him, So, it doesnt matter if you get divorced now? ... Sunny is totally shocked. What is he talking about, divorce? Sorry, I wont divorce Kevin. Sunny calmly rejects Old masters suggestion, and it moves Kevin. You either like his face or his money. Other men also have these things. Hearing this, Sunny looks at Old master sarcastically, Why do you look down on him? Hes more than that. The expression on Old masters face does not change, and he drinks tea calmly. Kevin, you should be at ease after hearing it, right? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After drinking some tea, Old master says to Kevin, who sits behind Sunny. Sunny feels weird. Why are you...? Then she understands. Are you tricking me? Alright, Grandpa, dont make bad jokes on her. If you have anything to say, just tell her. Kevin couldnt bear to watch this old naughty man fooling around with his wife. So, he could only say something to stop Old master. Ellison told me that youve fallen in love with a woman. Because of her, you donte back to see me. So, I want to see who she is. Now that Ive seen her... Old master snorts, Shes indeed very special. No wonder she attracts you so much. Now, Sunny understands why Old masteres to them. Its probably hes too lonely. Thinking of this, she couldnt help but look at Old master with sympathy. Hey, why are you looking at me like that? Old master sees through her thoughts, Am I so fragile? Kevin couldnt helpughing out loud, Grandpa, its my fault. I promise to visit you more this year. Dont ever think about leaving. I know you have a daughter. Where is she? Sunny is surprised. She doesnt expect that they would investigate her so carefully and know about her daughter. Well, you think that Im old and foolish. But remember, I raised you up. Kevin scratches his head in shame. Grandpa, youre right. Ill bring Macie over when I go back. Macie. My cat has the same name with her. They can y together. Sunny knows that hes being nice, so she hurriedly nods. After saying that, Old master seems to be very tired. He leans against the seat and waves his hand. Alright, you guys can go and do your things. Im tired now. I have to rest for a while. So, Sunny and Kevin get off the car just like they were pulled into it for no reason back then. How is your grandfather now? After getting off the car, Sunny watches it leaving. She feels strange when she thinks of those burly bodyguards. So, she asks the question. Kevin replies, Hes in good health. He trained those men. When is his birthday? Lets prepare for it now. He hase over. We have to... Hearing this, Kevin suddenly touches her head. What are you doing? I just feel that Im so lucky to marry you. Youve done a lot. Babe, you care so much about Grandpa. Will you care about me this much when I grow old? Sunny pushes away Kevins head, which is getting closer to hers. Dont ever think about it. They slowly walk away while talking with each other. So, neither of them notices that someonees to the ce where they were standing. Its Robin, who watches them leaving with aplicated expression. On the halfway, Sunnys phone rings and she takes it out. Its Michelle, who has not contacted her long ago. Michelle? Sunny asks Kevin to shut up, then she picks up the phone. The next second, she hears Michelles panicked voice. Sunny, where are you now? Something happened to HL Group. Youre not there, are you? Chapter 136: Tell Him to Wait Chapter 136: Tell Him to Wait Michelle, I had resigned. Dont panic. What happened to HL Group? Sunny is somewhat puzzled. Roger has already rushed over, but everyone in HL Group has a lot on their tes now, so I wonder if youre safe. After all, I rmend you for HL Group. What Michelle says is in disorder, but Sunny feels warmth. Michelle, thanks for your concern. I had left HL Group. I didnt have time to tell you because of the special situation before. Im fine. You have to take good care of yourself. After settling down Michelle, Sunny frowns and looks at Kevin. Whats wrong? What happened to HL Group? The voice in the phone is clear, so Kevin can hear Michelle shouting in the phone clearly. I dont know what happened, but it is definitely not a good thing. Ill send someone to investigate it tomorrow. Do you need a few days off from the hospital? There is plenty to do. If I get busy, I cant take care of you... Sunny wants to say that she will be fine alone. However, when she sees that Kevins eyes are filled with worry, she thinks that it is better for her to follow his advice. Ill ask the director for leave now. Wait for me for a while. Kevin thinks for a moment and says, Id bettere with you. Anyway, its the same wherever I wait. Sunny agrees him, so they walk to the directors office together. Director, I am Sunny. Im in the middle of something at home. Could I take a few days off? The director is an old and unmarried woman. When she hears Sunny say that thetter is in the middle of something, she looks up with sses and asks, Whats the matter? My father passed away. Sunny has already learned to lie through her teeth. Kevin, who is eavesdropping outside the door, feels interesting and raises his eyebrows. Is that so? My mother died when I was very young. My father is the only family I have, so I hope to settle his affairs by myself. Sunny says as she remembers her father, who had passed away for a period of time. However, she has not found out the real cause of his death, nor has she revenged for him. I see. You can take a few days off until you finish settling his affairs. After that, the director straightens her sses and looks down on her files expressionlessly. Thank you, Director. Sunny excitedly bows to the director, and then pretends to wipe the tears off her face before running out. Good for you. Kevin looks at Sunny running out and praises her in a low voice. Just a piece of cake.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lets go. What should we start from? Sunny asks. Come with me to thepany. Ill finish my work and leave it to Hogan. However, Sunny is somewhat worried, If you leave everything to Hogan, what are you doing? Kevin leisurely folds his hands behind his head and says, If I have to do everything by myself, then why should I be the president? Why should I hire a group of staff? Sunny also thinks so and she doesnt think of it anymore. Go and get your car. Ill wait for you. Sunny says righteously. Kevin shrugs his shoulders with hands up and says, Miss, you should at least go downstairs. Whats your point of stopping on the second floor? Do I need to drive the car up to second floor to pick you up? Sunny says stubbornly, I mean to ask you to stop your car on the first floor, and Ill slowly walk downstairs. Unexpectedly, Kevin is impatient. He directly grabs Sunnys arm and says, Cut the crap. Move on. When they reach the first floor, Kevin gets a phone call from Hogan. Boss, where are you now? A gentleman came to the office and insisted on seeing you. Kevin looks at Sunny in surprise, and asks, Who is he? Hogan says, Hisst name is Louis. He said that he knew Miss Sunny? Kevin finally knows who the man is. Tell him to wait for a moment. I will be back soon. After Kevin hanging up the phone, Sunny curiously leaned forward to him and ask, Is someone looking for you? Kevin ys the car keys in his hand and says, A couple is looking for us in the same time. Sunny immediately understands, Hon... She almost blurts out Honey Roger, but she stops in time when she sees Kevins profile. Roger? And she tactfully changes her word. Kevin answers, Yes. I dont know he is looking for me. Lets go. Since he is waiting for us, well go and meet him. Before Sunny can say no, Kevin drags her away. Slow down, I wont run away. Sunny says. I cant wait to know what happened to HL Group. I cant wait to see if Roger will plea for help with a stern face. Sunny cries secretly when she knows Kevins intentions, and sheins about him. Darling, dont you want to see it? Seeing that Sunny seems to be unwilling, Kevin asks gloomily and grits his teeth. For the sake of her own life, Sunny sucks it up and says what she doesnt mean, I also want to see Ro... Roger plea for help. Lets go. But in her heart, she is secretly confessing, Honey Roger, what I said is not true. You are still my favorite Honey Roger. Kevin drives over and whistles, asking Sunny to get in the car. Looking at the showy car and the arrogant driver, Sunny cant help but sigh, You are really arrogant and showy. After that, she quietly gets into the showy car. Just as she fastens her seat belt, Kevin deliberately steps on the gas and the car speeds away. Sunny is thrown onto the back of the seat by centrifugal force before she can sit steadily. Then, she is pushed fiercely to the windshield with a rapid deceleration. Kevin!!! Sunny cant help but roar after the car stops. But Kevin innocently shrugs his shoulders, Darling, there are pedestrians in the road. I cant hit them, right? Sunny stares at him in anger and grits her teeth. Ill pay you back. Kevin grins and says, dly. With that, he drives ahead in a normal speed. When they arrive at thepany, Kevin sees Roger pacing anxiously in the reception room. Thus, he adjusted his clothes and forces Sunny to hold his arm. Then he pushes open the door and walks in with Sunny. Mr. Roger, Im sorry to have kept you waiting. I went out to see a doctor just now. Kevin purposely pretends to be miserable. Roger is angry but he cant find an excuse to vent his anger. Thus, Roger can only ponderously express his concern, Are you feeling better now, Mr. Kevin? Kevin nods, and then he says to Sunny, Darling, sit down please. I suppose Mr. Roger has something to tell us. For some reason, Sunny dares not to look at Roger. However, Roger doesnt mind so much. He also sits down. Ie here for a reason. I need your help. Kevin raises his eyebrows and says, Go ahead. Ill see if it is what Im thinking. Roger is puzzled. He says, HL Group has been trapped. Its in a mess now. I cant bear to watch Michelle worry about her unlucky brother every day. Thats why Ie to you. Kevin crosses his legs, reaches out to hug Sunny and says, What can I do for you? Just turn a man over to me. You dont need to do anything else. Kevin asks, Who is it? Roger nces at Sunny and say slowly, His nickname is Jonathan. I dont know his real name. When Kevin hears Jonathans name, he understands and confirmed, He trapped HL Group, right? Not totally. I can only tell that he is the ringleader. Right now, everyone in HL Group has a lot on their tes. The directors are going to withdraw their shares. Michelles brother is very worried and anxious. Kevin cant help but snicker when he thinks of Michelles brothers appearance. Thats overwhelmed for you. Thats why I need your help. Turn Jonathan over to me. That will be good for everyone. Mr. Roger, did you make a mistake? Jonathan isnt in my hand, so I cant turn him over to you. Kevin says, yawning. Rogers face finally changes, and he asks, What did you say? Sorry to waste your time, but I dont know where Jonathan is. He tried to poison mest time. I am looking for him, too. Roger looks suspiciously at Kevin and Sunny. Finally, Sunny cant remain calm and she says, Roger, we really dont know where Jonathan is. We have his address. If you need it, I can tell you. But since he knows that youre looking for him, will he stay there? Roger nces at Sunny and believes what she said. Then tell me the address. Ill take a look there. No problem. It is a little thing. Kevin casually tears a piece of paper and writes down Jonathans address. Is it true? Kevin is angry andughs, I dont care if you believe me or not. Sunny can only be a peacemaker and say, Roger, the address is real. Dont you believe me? Roger says, Well, thank you. I have to leave now. Kevin waves his hand and says, Good-bye, dear Roger. After Roger leaves, Sunny throws herself onto the sofa and asks, Is Jonathan really a bad buy? I think he is a good person. Everyone thinks that Jonathan is a good person because of what happened to Be, so Kevin doesnt know what to say. But he can change the subject, Dont you call him master now? Chapter 137: Wait a Minute Chapter 137: Wait a Minute Sunny throws a punch at him and says, Dontugh at me at this time Kevin is in pain and says, You are unhappy, and I just want to console you. I am unhappy because you anger me. I think I know you, but I dont. Is it impossible to judge a mans heart from his face? Hearing this, Kevin bes serious. He forces Sunny to look at him and he says, Maybe others are like this, but Im not. Sunny looks at him in confusion and asks, What? What are you talking about? Kevin is frustrated to discover that he did all this in vain. Sunny is not listening to him at all. Never mind. So, what exactly happened to the HL Group? Why is it destroyed without any signs? Sunny asks. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sunny cant figure it out. Although she had worked in HL Group before, she didnt expect such arge Hearing this, Kevin looks at her meaningfully and says, It does have signs. Dont forget that you left for five years. Actually, both of them are unwilling to mention this topic. However, Kevin mentions it, but Sunny finds that she is not as upset as she has imagined. What happened in those few years? First of all, the HL Groups boss, Michelles father, suddenly announced his abdication and handed over the position of chairman to Alex Elliott, Michelles brother, who had juste back from abroad. Was it so sudden? I dont think her father was old. He looked like in his fifties. Yes. He retired too suddenly, and he promoted Jonathan to vice president before retired. Therefore, it was rumored in the industry that he was threatened by someone. What? Sunny is surprised, looking at Kevin dumbly. After that, nothing special happened. The mostmon rumors were that Alex and Jonathan couldnt get along well with each other, or Alex and Jonathan were fighting over something. It seemed normal. Forget it. It has nothing to do with us anyway. Have you finished your work? Lets hurry back if youre done. Kevin nces at her and asks, Why are you in such a hurry? Sunny shows him the time on her phone and says, Its time to pick up Macie from school. ... Only then does Kevin stop telling the story. He stands up and goes to deal with his business. Hogan,e in. After finishing his work, Kevin called Hogan. I wont be in thepany for a few days. I have something to do. So Ill leave thepany to you. Do your best. Hogan is unhappy that his boss leaves the heavy responsibility of developing thepany to him. Boss, I am not good enough. Im afraid that Im not qualified. He also wants to fall in love and date with someone. If he devotes all his energy and time to thepany, he wont be able to date with someone. Hogan, dare you say it again? Kevin threatens, If you do a good job, I will find you a girlfriend. Its a great deal, isnt it? Hogan thinks that the girl introduced by the boss must be better than the one he found, so after weighing up the pros and cons, he nods and agrees. Boss, when will youe back? It depends. After giving an ambiguous answer, Kevin leaves freely with his wife. Youre so cruel to Hogan, arent you? Sunny feels sorry for Hogan. He is too miserable. I will introduce him a girlfriend. He is not miserable. ... Sunny cant win the argument, so she can only console herself, Forget it. I wont be angered by such a childish person. After getting in the car, Kevin asks, Why dont we go out for dinner tonight? What do you think? Sunny thinks for a moment. She hasnt eaten outside for a long time. She stays all time in the kitchen every day, and she will soon be a faded old woman. OK, what would you like? I would like something spicy. Kevin also wants to eat something spicy. He asks, Can Macie eat spicy food? If she can, lets go to eat hotpot! Sunny says rightfully, Its not up to her to decide what she eats. Lets go. Kevin smiles. He feels that Sunny is spoiled by him, and she is getting more and more courageous. In the past, when they just knew each other, she always looked down and did everything carefully. Now, she is much better. Sunny thinks of another thing and she asks, How is Irene? I havent seen her for quite a while. Hearing this name, Kevin is unhappy and says, I dont know. I told her not to appear in my sights in the future? ? ? ? What happened? Didnt I tell you? Or did you forget? Irene is a member of the PY Gangster, and she is also Bes spy. Be would know so quickly that you came back due to Irene. What? Sunny feels that her brain is not working at receiving so much information at one time. At this moment, Kevin brakes his car and says, Here we are. Hearing this, Sunny take a look outside. It turns out that they arrive at Macies kindergarten. There are a lot of people at the entrance after school. However, Macie is surrounded in the middle of a group of kids, as if she is a moon among the stars. Therefore, Sunny sees her at a nce. Thats strange. Is she so popr? Sunny mutters in disbelief. Seeing that Macie is popr among the kids, Sunny suddenly sighs with emotion. It would be great if everything could be settled smoothly. I havent seen Macie smile so happily for a long time. As Sunny speaks, Macie sharply sees Kevins car entrance. Then she says good-by to her ssmates, My parents are here to pick me up. I have to leave. She waves her hand at the kids around her like a little princess. Then, she gets out of the crowd with difficulty and runs towards her parents. Dad, Mom! Macie skillfully opens the backseat door and gets into the car with great difficulty. Baby, are you hungry? Your Mom and I are going to eat hotpot. Macie is surprised. She widens her eyes and says, Im hungry. I want to eat hotpot. Fasten your seat belt and I will take you there. After confirming that Macie fastened her seat belt, Kevin steps on the elerator. He is so careful and Oh, you treat you daughter and wife so differently. Im so sad. Sunny deliberately covers her heart and begins to put on a y. Darling, dont you want to sleep tonight? Kevin gently nces at her and says, Go on, if you dont want to sleep. ... Oh, why havent we arrived yet? Im starving to death. Sunny changes the subject. Macie is confused. She repeats Sunnys words, Im starving to death, too. The two girls are starving to death, so Kevin can only show his aura as a president. He calls Hogan and asks him to book the nearest hotpot restaurant. Dad, you are so nice. The three of the family are rxed. However, Roger is suffering. ording to the address Kevin gave him, he only finds an empty building. Damn it, he escaped. Roger angrily kicks the door, and finds that the door creaks and opens. ... With intense curiosity, Roger pushes open the door and walks in. However, he is scared by the decorations inside. The walls are painted with all sorts of terrifying eyes and mouths in red and green. It looks like that they are looking at Roger, whispering to each other. On the sofa, there are some red stains. At first, Roger thinks they are blood stains. But when he gets closer and sees carefully, he finds that they are all red paint. Without the slightest hesitation, he calls Kevin. Kevin is just served the hotpot and he hasnt started eating when he gets the call. Moreover, it is an unfamiliar number. Whats the matter? Sunny sees that Kevin looking at his phone in a daze, wondering if something is wrong. Its fine. Ill take the call. Help yourself. As he speaks, he stands up and walks to the door of the private room and the answers the phone. Hello, who is speaking? This is Roger. Roger, whats the matter? Im at Jonathans house now. When will you free toe over? I have something to show you. Kevin nces at the girls in the room and says, Im having dinner. Ille to you after finishing my meal. Roger agrees, You have to hurry up. I feel scared and suffocated here. Alright, you can leave first. Is he not there? How did you get in without him? Kevin suddenly feels that something is wrong. He asks, Did he run away? I suppose he did. Im going to wander around and see if I can find anything. Get out of the house. I think something is wrong. Listen to me and leave the house. Kevins intuition grew stronger and stronger, so his voice grew louder. OK, OK. I am going out. Roger rubs his ears and says, Im already outside the door... As soon as he finishes speaking, the house explodes in an instant. Kevin hears the extremely loud noise from the phone. It... it is shocking. Roger is in disbelief as the house in front of him exploded and was burned in all of a sudden. You saved me. Roger sincerely says, Otherwise, I would have died here today. Kevin says, Dont mention it. Remember to treat me to dinner next time. Come back. We wille to you after dinner. Roger is silent for a while. There is no way out. Thus, he can only agree, OK, Ill go back andfort Michelle. Ill send you my addresster. Chapter 138: This is So... Chapter 138: This is So... After finishing the talk on the phone, Kevin peeks into the private room. He thinks that his talk with Roger should not have affected the girls, so he pushes open the door and gets in. Who called you? It took you so long. Nobody. Lets enjoy the food. Well go somewhere after dinner. Where are we going? Dad, where are we going? Be good. Ill tell you after dinner. Alright then. Sunny looks at Kevin in confusion for a long while. However, Kevin is thick-skinned and so calm. Helplessly, Sunny cant find out anything. Hurry up. Ill take you there after you finish eating. In order to know where they are going, Sunny and Macie devour and fill their stomachs. Then, the mother and daughter wipe their mouths in unison and say, Im done. ... Kevin is shocked and says helplessly, I havent finished eating yet. As a result, Kevin can only gorge himself on the rest of food under the watchful eyes of Sunny and Macie. After paying the bill, Sunny and Macie immediately drag Kevin away. Are you in such a hurry to see your honey Roger? Kevin doesnt have enough dinner. He is unhappy when he sees that Sunny is in a hurry to meet Roger. However, Sunny is surprised. You didnt tell me that it is rted to Roger, did you? Sunny asks. At this moment, Kevin wants to p himself in the face. Cut the crap. Lets go. Get in the car. Kevins face darkens. He starts the car and calls Roger, Where are you? Wereing to you. Roger nces at Michelle beside him and says, Im at Michelles brothers house now. If you know the address,e over. Or Ill pick you up at somewhere. Kevin says, What do you think the navigation is for? After hanging up the phone, Kevin drives to Rogers address without saying a word. Along the way, Sunny quietly looks at him for several times. In the end, she really cant hold back any longer. She carefully pokes Kevin and says, Dont be angry. Kevin is thinking the ways of fondling Sunny that she will beg for his mercy. He is frightened and chokes when he hears Sunnys soft voice. Are you OK? Sunny hurriedly pats him on the back and helps him get his breath back. Only then he stops choking. Im fine. Dont be cutesy next time. I cant stand it. Kevin cant hold back his stern face any longer. Fortunately, Macie is in the car. Otherwise, he would have been aroused and slept with Sunny. Dad, are you alright? Godfather says that you will choke if youre thinking something evil when driving. Macie sits on the childs seat with her feet up. She gloats over her parents movement. I am fine. Kevin says slowly and clearly. He feels so embarrassed, especially when Sunny looks at him doubtfully after she hears what Macie said. Were almost there. You guys should be ready to get off. Kevin tactfully changes the topic andes back to todays business. What exactly happened? Kevin nces at Macie in the rear-view mirror and says, Macie, cover your ears. After confirming that Macie cant hear him, Kevin tells Sunny the story briefly. Roger went to Jonathans house. He didnt find anyone there, and then the house exploded. ? ? ? How could it be? Sunny is shocked. This is so... scary. She thinks for a long while and cant find a suitable adjective. In the end, she can only use the ordinary word scary. Thank heavens. He is fine. Here we are. It seems that our house is not far away from here. Sunny looks out the window. When she turns around, she sees that Macie is still covering her ears sincerely. Sunny cant help butugh out loud. Kevin, look, our silly daughter is like you. Kevin looks back and smiles, Yes, she is as lovely as me. ... Just as they areughing, Rogeres out to pick up them and walks towards them. I didnt expect that you arrived so soon. I thought it might be difficult for you to find here. Theres navigation system, you fool, says Kevin. And then he says to the girls in the car, You should get out of the car now. Sunny gets out of the car and then carries Macie, who is still covering her ears. She turns around and sees Roger. Hi, Roger. Long time no see. Roger nods and says, Long time no see. Is this your daughter? Yes. Macie, this is Uncle Roger. Hello, Uncle Roger. Macie is infatuated with handsome men, and she cant move her eyes when she sees a handsome guy, especially such a reserved and attractive man like Roger. Kevin is unhappy. Doesnt this little girl think her Dad is handsome enough? Kevin finally parks his car. He thinks himself so kind as to park the car slowly to leave Roger and Sunny enough time for greeting. OK, lets go. Kevin and Sunny walk side by side. As Sunnys friend in her old neighborhood, Roger chats with Sunny. How are you doing? Im fine. Kevin and I... well, we got married. When things are settled, we will invite you to our wedding party. Good, Roger says indifferently. There is no sign of joy or anger on his face. Whats wrong? Did something happen to you and Michelle? Sunny immediately notices that something is wrong and directly asks. Michelle is pregnant. Im afraid that these matters will get her down. Sunny suddenly understands. No wonder Roger is willing to deal with these matters. It is because of Michelle. Sunny has been familiar with Rogers personality since childhood. She shakes her head and sighs, Men! Whats wrong with men? Kevin asks softly. Only then does Sunny realize that she said what she thought. I think that most of men are good people. However, she spits at herself secretly. The two men are very narcissistic. They nod in agreement. ... Here we are. Michelle, Sunny is here, with her husband and daughter. Sunny sees a dim figureing and opening the door slowly. It is Michelle, who is a little fat because of her pregnancy. Michelle. Sunny hasnt seen Michelle for a long time, so she cant hold back and hugs Michelle. She hugs Michelle carefully, afraid of hurting thetters belly. Michelle is also very excited. She says tearfully, Sunny, I didnt know that something happened to you Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. before. I even asked you this afternoon if you were still working at HL Group. Roger told me your story. You had a hard time these past few years. Poor you, sunny. Sunny shakes her head and says, Im fine, Michelle. These experiences help me be a better person. Dont you think Im fine now? The two women are pouring their hearts out to each other, and the two men are standing outside the door embarrassedly. The men look at each other and then pull the women, who are excited with tears, away. Take care of yourself. Isnt Sunny fine? Why are you crying? Dont get excited. Or youll scare Michelle. Macie sucks her fingers, looks at the adults in front of her and feels strange. She thinks they act like a family crying for joy because of reunion after many years. Its alright. Macie,e in. Dont stand outside the door. There are tigers outside. Although Macie knows that Kevin is scaring her, she slowly walks in. However, she cant help but widen her eyes when she sees a little girl. There is an adorable little girl sitting on the sofa. Hello, nice to meet you. This is the first time Macie has taken the initiative to talk with a stranger. However, the little girl seems to be unhappy and goggles at Macie. Then, she turns around and ys with the puzzle alone. Macie thinks, It doesnt matter if she ignores me. She considers herself as a tough girl. So she sits on the other side, face to face with the little girl. My name is Macie Ellen. You can call me Macie. Whats your name? ... The little girl once again turns to the other side. The few adults finish talking about their past and pouring their hearts, so it is time for them to get down to business. Sunny says seriously, Actually, this matter also rtes to me and Kevin. Even if you dont ask us for help, we will find Jonathan. The problem is where to find him. Kevin snaps his fingers and says, Leave it to me. Ill go to the Exit-Entry Administration and check if he left the country. And Ill ask my brother. We should be able to find him. Michelle has mixed feelings. She says, I didnt intend to bother you, but Im pregnant with my second child. Look, my first child is sitting there being unhappy because of the baby in my belly. Sunny looks at the little girl and says, Your daughter is so beautiful. After Sunny says sincerely, Michelle bursts in toughter and says, This is a little boy. ... Sunny can only embarrassedly change the topic, Well, where were we? Find Jonathan and ask him what he wants to do. He poisoned you and messed up HL Group. I think the next one that will suffer is probably the Hawkins. The Hawkins was in the troubles. Will they suffer again? Michelle says in disbelief, I was shocked when I heard that their daughter was a fake. Oh, poor Hawkins. Chapter 139: Their Face Darken Chapter 139: Their Face Darken Sunny helplessly sighs, and then changed the topic, Anyway, things will be easy after we find him. Sunny, be careful. We dont know much about Jonathan. You must be careful with everything. Roger warns Sunny worriedly. However, Kevin says aggressively, I will take good care of her. ... When they are about to leave Michelles brothers house, Macie is the one who is most reluctant to leave. Mom, I want to y with little sister, Macie says. The adults cant help butugh out loud. Be good. Ill take you here next time. Little sister has to rest now. The adorable little boy is unhappy to hear the word sister, and he sticks his tongue out at Macie. We have to go. Kevin is afraid that his daughter is unwilling to leave, so he carries Macie in his arms and leaves without turning back. Why are you in such a hurry? Sunny is puzzled, Is there a tiger behind? Theres a bad boy behind, trying to do something bad to my daughter. Sunny is somewhat helpless towards Kevins being unreasonable. She says, Mr. Kevin, if Im not mistaken, your daughter is going to do something bad to him, right? However, Kevin chooses ignore what he doesnt want to hear. ... Lets go. Were going home. Mom, there seems to be someone there. Macie, who is lying on Kevins back, suddenly straightens up and points at some bushes on the roadside. Sunny is shocked. She subconsciously looks in that direction, but she only sees branches swaying in the wind. I dont see anyone there. What do you see, Kevin? Kevin nces behind him and says, I see nothing. Thus, Sunny can only tell Macie, Macie, no one is there. Dont be afraid. You must be sleepy. Macie rubs her eyes and says, Perhaps. When are we going to get home? Kevin opens the door of the car and puts Macie in her private seat. He says, Were almost there. You can take a nap in the car. Macie is very sleep. But at thest moment before she closes her eyes, she sees the figure hiding behind the bushes again. Uncle Jonathan... Kevin drives home smoothly. He holds Macie out of the car right after they get home and is about to carries her to bed. However, Sunny says, Theres no hurry. Wake her up first. Otherwise, she will wake up at night and cant fall asleep again. Sunny insists, and Kevin can only wake Macie up with sorry. Then, he watches Macie staggering into the house. Baby, go brush your teeth and wash your face before go to bed, Sunny says. She looks at Macie, who is in a daze. Forget it, shes still a child. Ill help her. Kevin cant bear to watch any longer. However, Sunny stops him and says, Its fine. She can and she has to do these things by herself. Therefore, Kevin can only watch his little daughter staggering into the bathroom as if she is sleepwalking. You are too strict with her, arent you? Kevin asked Sunny in a low voice, After all, she is still a child. Sunny shook her head, If we arent strict with her now, she will be in a difficult situation in the future. She is fine. Trust me. Kevin has no status at home and he can only obey Sunny unconditionally. Kevin stands at the door of the bathroom and watches Macie aplishing everything with her eyes closed. He finally breathes a sigh of relief, and then carries her to bed. He covers her with a nket and kisses her on the forehead. Good night, baby. After finishing his duties as a father, Kevin heaves a sigh of relief. He stands still and looks up to see All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sunny looking at him at the door. How do you feel, Kevin? Kevinughs out loud and says, Are you tired today? Sunny sighs, Im not tired when looking after Macie, but Im tired when looking after you. Hearing this, Kevin walks forward and pinches Sunnys waist lightly. Then, he bends down and whispers in Sunnys ear, Wait for me in bed. Sunny res at him, blushing. And Kevin goes to take a shower with satisfaction. Sunny goes to Macies bedside and sits down. She tucks her in the nket, and kisses her on the forehead. Good night, my little baby. Only then does she gently stand up and close the door. Good night. Sweet dreams. Sometimes it is the dream that wakes a person up, but sometimes it is the sound of knocking hard on the door that wakes a person up. Just as Sunny and Kevin are sleeping and in dreams, someone knocks hard on the door of their house and shouted, Open the door! Open the door! Being awakened in the early morning, Sunny and Kevin are unhappy. Both of them refuse to get out of bed. Finally, Kevin cant stand the noise anymore. He puts on his nightgown and goes out. Who is it?? When he opens the door, he sees that it is a strange old man, who looks scruffy with tangled hair. Being awakened in the early morning by someone who looks crazy, Kevin thinks he is so unlucky, and he bes unfriendly. Who are you? You are making too much noise. The crazy old man doesnt mind Kevins impatience. He keeps giggling and says, I have Lily, do you want Lily? Kevins face darkenspletely. He has an intuition that this old man is a lunatic. He thinks the old man must knock onto the wrong door. No. Kevin says and is about to close the door. However, the crazy old man seems to be angered when he sees Kevin closing the door. The old man rushes over and tries to keep the door open. When Kevin is closing the door, he sees a sh of cunning in the old mans eyes and feels the old mans dirty hand touching him. He suddenly understands that there is something wrong. Thus, when Sunny gets up and opens the door, she sees an old and lunatic man sitting opposite Kevin. They are cross-legged on the sofa, and Macie joins in on the fun. Whats going on? Am I in a dream? Kevin takes a sip of tea slowly and says, This is a wise master. Well, a fake one. ? ? ? Sunny is confused about the situation, and she asks again, Whats going on? Kevin puts down the cup. Macie follows the example and put down the cup. Well, are you hungry, darling? The old man seems to take off his mask of insanity after entering the room. Now he looks like a slightly sloppy old man. However, Sunny is a clean freak recently. She looks at the clean slipcover and then at the old mans appearance. She is shattered. Kevin, youd better give me an exnation! Seeing that Sunny is angry, the old man seems to be very excited. He puts down the cup and begins to apud, Lily, Lily. ... Mister, please tell me what happened. Theres no one else here. Kevin rubs the cup in his hand while looking at the unexpected visitor. Lily, Jonathan, Jonathan, ran away. Although Kevin doesnt know who is Lily, he understands thest part of what the old man says. Are you saying that Jonathan has run away? How did you know? How did you know toe to me? The old man is a little anxious to express himself, but it seems that he doesnt have enough vocabry and he can only use signnguage. However, no one can understand his signs. He hopes to express himself, while the others hope to understand him. However, there is too wide a gap between them. Sunny slowly sits down and moves the cup to the old man. She says, Take it easy, and slow down. The old man seems to hear these words often, so he calms down a lot. He sits there nkly for a while, and then he suddenly thinks of the note that the person had gave him. Where did he put it? However, he cant find the note and he almost takes off his clothes. Fortunately, Kevin stops him. However, without this note, it would be more difficult for the old man to exin. He thinks of what the person said before he ran out, Although you are usually mad, I trust you. You will do a good job. The person didnt give up even at thest moment, but he disappoints the person. Although he cant figure out what the feelings are in his heart, he can feel his eyes are wet. He is tearful. Sunny and Kevin look at each other. And then Sunny says, Why dont you take us to the ce where you stayed before you came to us? The mad old man seems understands what Sunny says. It seems he can understand everything Sunny says to him. So he nods and continues shouting, Lily, Lily. Kevin suddenly is jealous. After making the n, Sunny takes Macie to thetters godfather in next door before she goes out with Kevin and the old man. During this time, Kevin looks at the crazy old man and takes the time to call Roger. There are new clues. Do you want to join us? Roger is looking for Jonathan all over the world. So he follows Kevins advice without a word. Well meet at the entrance of the Mall. Kevin picks a location, which is between his and Rogers. And then he made an appointment with Roger. Seeing Sunnying out from the house next door, Kevin hesitates, Id better go alone. It must be dangerous. Sunny shook her head and says, The poison on your body hasnt cleaned yet. Im afraid that you might not be able to stop him if he gets mad. Chapter 140: Who is Lily Chapter 140: Who is Lily Kevin knows that Sunny is telling the truth. However, as a strong man, if he cant stop a crazy old man, he must beughed at. OK. Im just giving an example. I mean, lets go together. Seeing that Kevins face darkening, Sunny knows that he bes sensitive, so she consoles him. The crazy old man keeps iling his arms and shouts, Lily, Lily! Kevin cant dissuade Sunny, so he has to back down, You have to pay attention to your own safety at that time. Do you understand? Sunny nods and says, OK, take it easy. Im not a kid now. Kevin thinks he is worried that she gives herself too much credit. However, in the end, Kevin gives way. You have to stay with me. Dont be alone, understand? Sunny nods her head vigorously and replies, Yes, sir. I will definitely follow you closely at all times. Kevin sighs, It would be great if nothing happened. Sunny pats on Kevins shoulder and helps him rx, Dont be afraid. Ill be fine. She suddenly thinks of a serious question and asks, Why do you suddenly believe this crazy old man so much? Kevin shrugs his shoulders and answers, Well, it might be a mans intuition. Sunny looks at him as if she is looking at a silly. Kevin says, First of all, he didnt have to make trouble in the early morning, or he might be sent to the police. Secondly, if Jonathan sent him toe to us, we have no reason to keep him out. Sunny suddenly feels that Kevin bes more reliable. She admires, What you said makes sense. Kevin raises his eyebrows delightedly and says, Well, lets go, darling. ... Sunny thinks that Kevin is the most dangerous. She is defeated by his charming voice. His charming voice and attractive face may conquer a lot of girls, including her. Lets go. Old... Mister, could you lead the way? The crazy old man is afraid of going back to the ce where he had escaped from. However, he thinks of the person again. So he ovees his fear, nods and promises. Thus, the crazy old man leads the way, followed Kevin and Sunny. Sunny looks at the familiar roadside scenery and asks curiously, This is the way to Jonathans home, isnt it? Kevin also notices that, so he stops the car and asks the crazy old man, Are you sure this is the right way? I have a friend who wants to go with us. Can he go? The old man turns to look at Kevin and doesnt answer. Kevin adds, He can help you. After hearing this, the old man nods his head and continues to run expressionlessly in front. Kevin drives the car behind him. Where have you been? Halfway through, Roger is impatient and calls Kevin. We alter the course. Come directly to the straight road near Jonathans home. After hanging up, Kevin continues to follow the old man. Not long after, he hears the roar of the engine behind. He looks at the rear-view mirror and knows that Roger has already arrived. Who is running in front? Roger rolls down the window and asks. Roger drives up. There is no other car on this road, so they drive side by side. Its a long story. Ill talk to youter. Both of them look at the familiar path with the same expression and frown. This is the way to the Jonathan n. Will it be a trap? Roger was the person who had experienced the explosion yesterday. So he thinks there must be dangerous. However, Kevin doesnt think so. He keeps driving slowly behind the old man. It will be OK. There is always a solution to a problem. I had called my brother. The crazy old man who is running in front of them seems not to hear their conversation. However, as he gets closer and closer to Jonathans home, his movements became slower and slower. In the end, when they are not far from Jonathans house, he stops and frowns as he looks at the house, which is in ruins now. Kevin simply gets out of the car and warns Sunny, Stay in the car. Dont get off until I ask you to. Sunny nods and holds his hand. You must be careful. Kevin is serious, but after hearing this, he suddenly smiles and says, Darling, are you so worried about me? Sunny curls her lips and says, No. Go quickly. ... Im going. Darling, lock the door and be careful. OK. Hurry up and go. Sunny sees Roger get out of the car and try to have a conversation with the crazy old man. She pushes Kevin and says, Go back to the business. Only then does Kevin go up and join Roger. How is it? Roger points at the crazy old man who is slightly uneasy and asks, Who is this old man? Kevin shakes his head, I dont know. Then why you followed him here? He mentioned Jonathan, and he said that Jonathan had run away. So I followed him here to take a look. When they are exchanging information, the crazy old man seems to have finally found the entrance. He waves his hands desperately to signal them to go over. Are you going? Kevin asks aggressively. Roger nced at him and sneers, Of cause Im going. With that, he strides with his long legs. Before leaving, Kevin turns and takes a look at Sunny, who was sitting in the car. Following behind the crazy old man, Kevin feels a burst of nervousness for no reason. However, doesnt see any movement ahead. The crazy old man leads them walk around the house and enter through a back door. I didnt expect that theres actually a basement here. I almost died here yesterday. Roger shakes his head and sighs. Jonathan is so cunning. As they walk towards the basement, someone knocks on Sunnys car window. Who is it? Are you Miss Sunny? Sunny dares not to roll down the window. She answers in the car, No. The man chuckled and says, Dont you have a lot of questions? Our gang leader requests the pleasure of seeing you, and he will answer your questions. Sunny says vigntly, Im not the person youre looking for. Dont bother me. I dont know your gang leader. At this time, another man says outside the window, You hurt me, Sunny. Sunny is familiar with his voice. It is Jonathan! Kevin follows the crazy old man down, followed by Roger. There is no light in the basement, and it became darker and darker. Kevin has no choice but take out a lighter as lighting. Is this old man ying a trick on us? Although the path is correct, the air is extremely quiet. Roger feels uneasy and thinks it may be dangerous. I dont know. Go down and well talkter. The old man seems to be very anxious, and he asionally turns around to see if they are still following him Jonathan had been by our sides for a long time. I didnt expect him to be a bad guy until Troy, one of All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. my best friends, discovered that he gave me the chronic poison. After that, the HL Group was looking for him. Only then did I understand he is a bad guy. In order to ease his nervousness, Kevin talks with Roger. He feels a little better after saying it out. What kind of disease did you have? Why did he harm you? Kevin answers, There is a long story about my disease. Im not sure why he tried to harm me. They keeps walking down for a long while, and the crazy old man finally stops and points to a corner not far away. Lily, Lily. Seeing the corner in front of them, Kevin takes a deep breath and cheers up, Lets go, the Devil Dragon is ahead. ... Roger silently follows. However, at the corner, they see an unexpected person. Robin, why are you here? Robin is sharpening his nails with a nail file. He says indifferently, Ie for you. Kevin is surprised and asked, Come for me? Thats right. Has the poison attacked you recently? Kevin finally knows what is wrong. He suddenly pulls Roger back, but the crazy old man stops them. The old man shouts, Lily, Lily is there. He points at the darkness not far away. Kevin instantly feels besieged. At this time, Roger suddenly says, I suppose you still know how to fight. Before Robin can respond, Roger suddenly kicked the former and punches him. Taking advantage of Rogers temporary restraint on Robin, Kevin walks over to the crazy old man and says, Lily is your friend, right? The crazy old man nods. Kevin continues, If you want me to save her, you have to listen to me, understand? Seemingly understanding his current situation, the crazy old man nods obediently as if he understands his current situation. Listen, your mission is to help us keep on pestering this person, and then we will help you save Lily, okay? The crazy old man nods again. As Roger fights against Robin, he asks, Are you done, Kevin? Kevin turns around and said, Im done. As soon as he finishes speaking, Roger holds Robins cor and throws the former away. At the same time, the crazy old man also pounces towards Robin. While the old man is fighting Robin, Roger and Kevin take the opportunity to turn around to the corner. Who is that Lily he is talking about? Chapter 141: Are You Alright Chapter 141: Are You Alright Roger cant help but ask. I dont know. Lets go and take a look. Behind the corner, there are some lights hanging on the wall. Kevin puts away the lighter and walks with Roger. However, when there are lights here, what they see bes horrifying. Next to them are cells one after another. Some of the cells held people, while others housed strange creatures. Kevin feels disgusted after seeing this. Lily, where are you? Roger feels that it is troublesome to find the prisoners one by one. So, he shouts out directly. However, troublees after the shout. No one in the prison dares to answer. But in the darkness at the end of the prison, a figure appears. You guys are finally here. Kevin will never forget this voice, and Roger also tries his best to find the owner of the voice. Jonathan, youve finally appeared. Jonathan chuckles, What are you talking about? I have always been by your side. Hearing this, Kevin is gooseflesh. Suddenly, he remembers the person Macie has seen in the grass Jonathan, what is your purpose in doing these things? We are all here. You must give us an exnation. Hearing this, Jonathanughs as if he has heard a joke. Kevin, how could you be so naive at your age? Do you still need an exnation? Guys, bring her here. Jonathan ps his hands, and his subordinates immediately bring someone here. Although it is very dark, Kevin can clearly see with a nce that it is his wife. Sunny! Kevin, Im fine. Kevin, since you are here, lets sit down and have a good talk and exin our previous misunderstandings clearly. Then, we can cooperate in the future. Hearing this, Kevin subconsciously nces at Roger behind him. Do what he says first. Roger whispers in Kevins ear. Then, Kevin says, Alright. Bring Sunny over first. Jonathan looks at Sunny beside him and does not say anything. Kevin,e here first. This ce stinks too much. Its not suitable for chatting. Because Sunny is caught by Jonathan, Kevin has no choice but to submit to Jonathan and walk over. Jonathan walks in front. Roger and Kevin follow him far behind. What shall I do? As you said before, everythings gonna be alright. Hurry up and send your exact address to your brother. Kevin thinks for a moment. It seems that this is the only way. Then, he hurries to send Ellison a location, puts away his phone, and follows behind Jonathan. As Jonathan walks in front of him, Kevin realizes that the basement is really big and almost has no end. Were here. Just as he thinks about it, Jonathan stops in front of him and signals his men to let Sunny go, allowing her to return to Kevins side. Are you alright? How did you get caught? Kevin checks Sunny several times and feels relieved when he sees that Sunny does not seem to have any trauma. Im fine. He trapped me. Hearing this, Kevin touches her head and says, Dont worry. Im here with you. Sunny chuckles. But the next second, she remembers that they are in a basement with unknown surroundings. So, she quickly stopsughing. This doesnt seem to be a good time to flirt. I suggest you stop now. Jonathan sits down not far away, holding a ss of red wine in his hand and shaking it. If you have anything, say it now. Kevin also sits down on a stool and sizes up the surroundingyout. Why are you so impatient? Guys, just sit down. Roger nces at Jonathan before sitting down. Jonathan takes a sip of red wine slowly and says, Since everyone is here today, let me tell you a story. Ten years ago, I was still a young man. Because I liked a girl, I joined PY Gangster. Hearing the words PY Gangster again, Kevin and the others are a little nervous. I really liked that little girl. When sheughed, she would reveal two canine teeth and a dimple on one side. Jonathan seems to be immersed in the memories of the past. When he thinks about it, he rarely smiles. But this smile with his scarred face is a little strange. But this girl didnt like me. She only loved Andrei. After hearing Andreis name, the people present vaguely guesses who he is. But they arent sure. Andrei has been so stupid all the time that he never knows what he wants. After the Hawkins family and the Elliott family jointly settled the pregnant girl, I had never seen her again. Naturally, I didnt know what happened to her. Then, by chance, I met a doctor who had worked for them. The doctor told me that the girl was beaten and miscarried. They didnt use drugs or operate on her. They directly beat her to miscarriage. When she hears this, Sunny suddenly gets goose bumps. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. You guys must not expect that the Elliott family and the Hawkins family, which look so righteous, would actually be so evil behind their backs, right? I made up my mind to destroy them. So, I did it step by step and hid for a long time. Do you think that Be is that girls child? She was born to Andrei and another woman. However, the timing was just right. So, Andrei brought her back home. Why dont you guess whos behind this? After hearing his story, everyone present falls silent. Sunny opens her mouth and tries to say something. But finally, she does not say anything. Jonathan, then why did you poison Kevin? Sunny no longer calls him Master at this time but directly calls out his name. Poison? Which time do you mean? Hearing this, Sunny suddenly stands up, What? Jonathan calmly smiles, I have poisoned him more than once. I forget to tell you that the original poison on him was from me. Hearing this, Kevin clenches his hands, Have I ever offended you? Well, to be exact, its not you who offended me, but your parents. Kevin is even angrier as he hears his words. Youd better give me a reasonable exnation today. Jonathan puts down the goblet in his hand and leans back in his chair. Thats another story. After that, Jonathan just wanted revenge. But he couldnt find a way. Atst, his friend advised, You can go to the Quinn family to try. Theyre looking for mates recently. Coincidentally, Kevins parents also started out as gangsters. So, Jonathan went to try it. But then, he was beaten back. Because he was too skinny and had already joined the PY Gangster. So, he couldnt join another sect. At that time, Jonathan was knocked to the ground andughed at by others. As for Kevins parents, they didnt appear at all. There was no need for them to appear for such a small thing as recruiting mates. However, Jonathan has hated Kevins parents since then. But before he could avenge himself, he hears that they had been killed by their opponent. Its a pity. Even now, Jonathan recalls what happened back then in a disdainful tone. He feels that they deserve to die. Kevin cant stand it anymore. He stands up impulsively and rushes in front of Jonathan before Sunny can pull him back. Its all you, you bastard! He grabs Jonathans cor and clenches his fist. When Kevin is about to hit Jonathan, Jonathan suddenlyughs. Look, Kevin! What a poor guy you are! Are you going to cry? Jonathan is still provoking him, as if he can be happy when he watches Kevin get angry. Sunny rushes up and forcefully breaks apart Kevins hand. Kevin, listen to me. This persons life has been ruined. But you are different. You still have everyone, have me, and Macie. Youre much better than this loser. Do you understand? Sunny holds Kevins face and says loudly, trying to call back his rationality. After shouting, Kevin seems to have regained his senses. He looks at Sunny in front of him and says, Honey. This word Honey makes Sunny regain her confidence. I am here. She gestures for Roger to bring Kevin back, and then says to Jonathan, Listen carefully, you are a loser. I dont care if you want to avenge the people as you like. But why dont you take revenge on your enemies but on the innocent? I really look down on you like this. When Jonathan hears this, his expression suddenly bes even more ferocious. Who are you? How can you criticize what Ive done? When you are bullied, you can only rely on others to avenge you, cant you? These words are too much and anger Sunny. Sunny directly ps him on impulse. At least, I did not harm others like you. Everyone present is shocked by this p. No one expects that Sunny, who usually looks very timid, will actually have the courage to hit a man. Im usually kind to you because I treat you as a friend. But I didnt expect that you are a poisonous snake who is scheming. You are not my friend any more from the moment. Just as she is speaking excitedly, Sunny suddenly feels the ground is shaking. Before she can figure out the situation, Jonathan asks someone out to find out what is going on. Chapter 142: Waiting for an Answer Chapter 142: Waiting for an Answer Kevin sits there and watches his wife step forward bravely for him. His brother has already arrived. He is so rxed that he cant help but want to have a ss of red wine. Jonathan, I suggest you go to the police station and admit your crime. You can tell your miserable life in court. You may get a lenient sentence if the judge is touched by you. Jonathan isnt anxious either and pinches his hand casually. He doesnt stop Sunny when he sees her slowly retreat, as if he knows that they cant leave today. Im fine. At the worst, we will perish together. After hearing his words perish together, Sunnys expression changes. She nces at Kevin who is not far away. She thinks of that even if she really dies here, it seems to be fine except for Macie, who has no one to take care of her. Thus, she is no longer afraid. She calmly smiles and says, Its fine. The person who goes out to investigate hasnte back yet. Seeing this, Jonathan cant care that much. At some point, a remote control appears in his hand. He says with a cruel smile, If I pressed this button, you would all die miserably here. The police might not even be able to find your bodies, just like the fire that happened back then. If it werent for Be, Kevin, you would have died a long time ago. After hearing this, Kevins expression changes, What did you say? The fire. What a pity. I have nned to burn you in that fire. I lied to you. I didnt expect that youre still so easy to cheat at this age. Hearing this, Sunny looks at Kevin worriedly. Seeing that he looks well, she heaves a sigh of relief. And did you remember that time when you fainted?. Do you really think it was an ident? You were plotted by me. I tried my best to kill you. But you were such a lucky fool lucky fool that there always was someone who saved you. As he speaks, Jonathanughs, But this time, let me see who will save you. Speaking that, Jonathan presses the button on the remote control in his hand. Kevin sees his movement and subconsciously pounces towards Sunny. He pulls her into his arms and hugged her tightly. However, the expected explosion does note. Kevin hugs Sunny and finishes saying all the corny words he wants to say. He closes his eyes and waits for a long time. But he still doesnt hear the explosion. Jonathan looks at the remote control in his hand and is somewhat panicked. What happened? How could this happen? At this time, a voicees from the side, Are you looking for this? Jonathan subconsciously looks over and discovers that Ellison, who is standing not far away, is holding the time bomb that he has thought will explode. Jonathan, I really didnt expect you to be the most secretive. Ellison says as he walks down the stairs, If it werent for Kevin sending me a message, I would have been tricked by you. When Jonathan sees the time bomb in Ellisons hand, his face turns ashen. Anyway, He is most afraid of Ellison. It is Ellison who rescued him from the fire back then. So, he owes him a favor forever. Shut up. If it werent for you, I would have killed Kevin long ago. If I had killed him, you wouldnt have regretted it for so many years. Jonathan seems to be in a rage and even identally says what happened back then. After hearing these words, Kevins expression bes hard to read. I regretted it? The thing I regret the most is that I saved you back then. If I didnt save you, I wouldnt have cherished a snake in my bosom. Ellison is also very angry. When he rescued Jonathan from fire, he really treated him as a friend. Otherwise, he wouldnt have told him so much. However, Kevin, who is at the side, begins to ask, Ellison, what does he mean by those words? Ellison suddenly feels a headache. Dont listen to him. Hes trying to alienate us. Listen to me, lets settle this matter first. Then, Ill exin it to you. Kevin closes his mouth sullenly. But Jonathan says, Whats the hurry? If you want to know, Ill tell you. Do you know how your parents died back then? Its really pitiful. The veins on Ellisons head almost stand out, Shut up. Ellison, let him continue. Sunny can do nothing but only gently pat Kevin tofort him. Kevin grabs Sunnys hand and pinches it.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Back then, your brother acted recklessly and thought that he was extraordinary. He insisted on fighting the enemy alone. But unexpectedly, his enemy didnte alone and brought a group of people to ambush him. Therefore, when he was in trouble, your parents could onlye to save him. After hearing this, Kevin falls silent. Because the story is different from what he has heard. Ellison, is what he said true? He looks at Ellison, waiting for an answer. However, Ellison just remains silent, not saying one word. Kevin closes his eyes and says, I see. Ellison, lets deal with him first. After hearing thest sentence, Ellison widens his eyes. He has thought that Kevin will me him and even wille over and fight with him. Seeing that his attempt to sow discord does not seed, Jonathan has to call his men to protect him. However, his subordinates do not show up. At this moment, another voicees out. Are you looking for your subordinates? Kevin and Roger lean together vigntly when they hear this voice. Kevins hand is still pulling Sunny. It is Robin. Why are you all so nervous? Robin spreads out his hands and says, I am on your side. However, no one believes him, except Sunny. Youre the one who attacks my men... Jonathan suddenly understands as he says halfway through his words. This person, who has pretended to take refuge in him and join hands with him to destroy the Hawkins family, betrays him now. Guys, catch him. Ellison calls in all his subordinates who are waiting quietly outside and captures this defenseless Jonathan. I have called the police. The police should be here soon. Robin slowly walks down and looks at Jonathan who is subdued. By the way, thank you for helping me solve the stumbling block of the Hawkins family. Jonathan is bound by someone and cannot move. So, he can only spit at Robin, You bastard, are you worthy? Am I not worthy? Anyway, I am the winner. As they speak, a siren sounds upstairs. Everyone knows that the police are here. At this time, it is Rogers turn to deal with it. He majored inw abroad. The other people, especially Ellisons men, have disappeared the moment the policee here. Kevin also nces at Ellison. Then, he puts his arm around Sunny and leaves first. But with that gaze, Ellison understands that his younger brother may have to spend some time epting him. Then, it seems that Id better leave as well. Robin looks at the movements of the surrounding people and turns around. Kevin puts his arm around Sunny and walks along the long and dark road without saying a word. However, Sunny can feel his body trembling slightly, and his hand holding her is also slightly unstable. ... Sunny sighs and stops. She reaches out and hugs Kevin, Cry if you want to. Hearing those simple butforting words, Kevin cant help but cry as he hugs Sunny. He knew that his parents were dead since he was a little kid. So, he really experienced a very difficult period. At that time in America, he had a hard time seeding. Until then, his grandfather could not help them. He relied solely on Ellison to get food. So, he cant really hate Ellison. When Jonathan was talking about that just now, Kevin just remembered that Ellison held food with limping and scars on his face and said to him, Kevin, eat. For a moment, he almost sheds tears. However, there were a lot of people present at that time. So, he was really embarrassed to cry. Now he is in the arms of Sunny, and his tears are streaming fast. Alright. Everything will be fine. Its gonna be OK. After feeling that Kevin almost calms down, Sunny pats his back andforts him. Yeah. Lets go. Kevin gradually calms down and suddenly feels that he has lost all face today. He actually cries in front of his wife. You are very real like this, Kevin. Sunny smiles and touches Kevins head, Stop crying. Lets invite Ellison tomorrow for dinner. Kevin does not say anything, but Sunny knows that his answer is yes. Everything seems to havee to an end. They all return to respective posts. Sunny continues to go to the hospital to work. But she has to guard against Robin, who will asionally visit her with a bunch of flowers. Kevin also returns to thepany and does what he should do. He continues to instruct Hogan to do everything. Then, he will y hooky from work to visit his wife and y with his daughter. Ellison returns home as well. He and Kelly raise their children peacefully. He carefully selects a right- hand man for the matters in the gang, and then ns to gradually retire. The rtionship between Troy and Baron gradually stabilizes. They have nned for several days and adopted a child from a welfare institution. Its good for you guys to be like this. You are leading a happy life. Macies attention changes again, from Little Sister of Michelles family to Little Brother of the godfathers family next door. Because she has said that she wanted to invite Ellison for dinnerst time. As soon as she gets off work today, Sunny goes to the supermarket to pick up some fresh ingredients. Chapter 143: That’s the Most Important Chapter 143: Thats the Most Important In fact, the vegetable in the market is fresher. But its almost evening now, and the vegetable in the market are all left over by others. So, Sunny goes to the supermarket. Just as she is picking up things, she meets Lettie, who was dismissed before. When Lettie first approaches, Sunny hasnt noticed and thinks that it is a stranger. So, she moves aside. However, this stranger has gone too far. She will go wherever she hides. Hello... Just as she looks up and is about to speak, she sees a somewhat familiar face, which stops Sunny from going on. Lettie looks at her calmly, Im waiting for you. ... Sunny feels scared when she hears these words. Whats the matter? Sunny moves aside so that she will not block the way. Because Lettie seems to be ready to have a long talk with her. Nothing. Im here to thank you. What? For a moment, Sunny isnt sure if there is something wrong with Letties brain. Thanks to you, I let go of my obsession with Kevin and found someone who truly loves me. Well. Then, congrattions? No need. Ill invite you to attend my wedding banquet. Until Lettie leaves, Sunny still does not know what she wants. She feels at a loss. However, Sunny looks at her phone. Time is up. Its better for her to buy the vegetables first. By the time she returns home, Kevin has already taken Macie home. They are ying hide-and-seek on the sofa. Kevin, will Ellison and the otherse over? Sunny looks at the things she has bought and is not sure. Yes. Ellison said he wanted toe over and apologized to me. I told him there was no need since it had been so long. Then he said he woulde and have a drink with me. Hearing this, Sunny heaves a sigh of relief, Alright. Then Ill go to the kitchen to prepare the food first. Kevin gives Macie a book, Go y by yourself first. Dad will help your mom. Macie nods. Then, Kevin Honey, do you know that the most worthwhile thing in my life is to meet you? At that time, Sunny is busy processing the crabs. As she suddenly hears these sincere words, she pauses for a moment before being nipped by the crab. ... Me too. Sunny looks at the wound. Seeing that it is fine, she continues to process the crabs. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kevin finishes these words with enthusiasm. But he doesnt see any reaction from Sunny. So, he feels a little depressed and walks to Sunnys side. Then, he sees the wound on Sunnys hand with a little blood oozing out. ... How did you get hurt? Ill get the Band-Aid. Kevin says half, and hurries out to get the band aid. As he dresses Sunnys wound, the doorbell rings. Macie, go to open the door. Kevin orders without turning his head. He bes even more cautious with his movements, Let me do it. It is Kelly and Ellison. Theye in with a bottle of wine in hand. Macie, where are your parents? When Kelly sees Macie, she loves her so much that she hands her son to Ellison and then picks up Macie. Let me see if you gain some weight or not Macie is amused by her and giggles. Then, she says, Mom and dad are in the kitchen. Kelly sniggers and signals Macie to keep quiet. Then, they quietly peek at the kitchen door. However, Sunny seems to have eyes behind her back. Just as they approach, she says, Macie, dont peek at the door. Go get your godmother a ss of water. Macie and Kelly exchange nces and naughtily stick out their tongues. Alright, Mom. Kevin puts the crab in the pot. Then, he wipes his hands and goes out to greet Ellison. Ellison, youre here. When the brothers meet again, Ellison has thought that they will be awkward. But when he sees Kevin rolling up his sleeves and busily working in kitchen, he suddenly feels relieved. Is there anything I can help? Kevin says curiously, Ellison, can you also cook? Ellison pounds his arm angrily, You brat. Who cooked those dishes for you in the past? Ellison wasnt always able to get food. If he couldnt, he would go to an old man in the vegetable market to get some leftover leaves and cook them for Kevin. At that time, Ellison had asked for many peoples help. In this way, he raised Kevin. Thinking about the past, Kevins eyes are a little wet. Ellison, let bygones be bygones. The present is the most important, dont you think so? Ellison is moved. It seems that he is also stimted by the past. He pats Kevins shoulder and says, Yes. Sunny and Kelly are squatting in the kitchen. They donte out until they feel that the estrangement between the two brothers has almost been broken down. I dont want to cook today. Kelly, what about you? Kelly shakes her head, I dont want to either. Kevin and Ellison nce at each other and smile, We will do it. After enjoying a rare meal which she does not cook herself, Sunny is very happy. Because she actually does not like to be a faded old woman in a kitchen filled with the smell of fumes. Although the dishes Kevin cooked are very unsatisfactory, thanks to Ellisons good cooking, they can enjoy the meal. After dinner, they sit on the sofa and begin to chat. Kevin raises his ss and looks at Ellison. Ellison, Kelly, thanks to your care. I propose a toast to all of you. I hope you will be fine all the time. After speaking, he directly finishes a ss of wine in one gulp. On the side, Sunny looks at Kevin, who is drinking like drinking water, and helplessly shakes her head. Ellison, Kelly, thanks to your care. Kevin should have caused you a lot of trouble during my absence. Thank you. Kelly looks at them who are suddenly sentimental. She does not know why they are like this. Are you two alright? But soon, she realizes that the one who is most abnormal is her husband. There may be something wrong with Ellison and he drinks so much. Hey guys, this is red wine, not drinks. Please restrain yourself, OK? Kelly cant stand it anymore and takes away the wine cup in their hands. When she sees the wine in Sunnys ss, Kelly draws back her hand and does not take it away. Kelly, its fine. Let them drink it. They very rarely can drink like this. Sunny does not mind and waves, signaling Kelly to pour them less wine. Kelly understands and does as Sunny said. Kevin and Ellison drink together before putting down their wine sses. Ellison, my wife wont let me drink too much. Kevin says to Ellison while hupping. Ellison says, Its fine. My wife also wont let me drink too much. Seeing them, Sunny and Kelly cant help butugh. What are your ns next? Ill deal with Lora first. Then, I will think about something else. Im working in the hospital now. Do you want toe back and work with me? Kelly looks at her son, who is only a few months old, and says, Lets talk about itter. Your godson is still not mature enough. I dont trust Ellison to take care of him. Hearing these words, Sunny bursts intoughter. But it attracts the attention of Kevin, an alcoholic, Honey, what are youughing at...? As he speaks, he pounces forward. ... Sunny helps him up, and then wipes his forehead. Nothing. Go clean yourself up. There is a smell of alcohol. Kevin shakes his head and he seems to have drunk. So, he struggles to stand up and staggers towards the bathroom. Kelly also holds her son in one hand and pulls Ellison to stand up with the other. Its gettingte. We will leave first. Good night. After saying that, she pulls Ellison and prepares to leave. Ill see you off. Macie, take care of your father. After telling Macie, Sunny follows Kelly downstairs and says, Whos going to driveter? Kelly points at Ellison, What do you think? Sunny cant hold back any longer andughs. Goodbye. Lets go. Kelly skillfully ties her son to the child seat, and then pushes Ellison into the car and fastens his seat belt. Alright, call me when you get home. Sunny stands downstairs and watches them drive away. Then, she goes back. When she returns upstairs, Kevin is lying on the sofa with his eyes closed. Macie, what are you doing? Macie stays in her room and Sunny does not know what she is doing. After hearing Sunnys voice, she turns around andes out. Mom, Im preparing a birthday present for Little Sister. Auntie Michelle invited me to Little Sisters birthday party that day. They are even going to hold a birthday party for the children. Sunny guesses that they may be settling here. Alright. Then you do it first. When you are done, Mom will process it for you. After Sunny settles Macie down, shees back to make a cup of lemon honey tea for Kevin. Kevin drinks it without even looking at it. It is sweet and tastes well. The next second, he suddenly opens his eyes and says, Honey, lets have another one. Sunny has her own thoughts on this. We can have another child. But we have to ask Macies opinion first. Many families have a lot of contradictions after giving birth to a second child because the first child doesnt like it. Chapter 144: Sigh Chapter 144: Sigh Kevin closes his eyes and thinks for a moment, It is easy to solve this matter. Then, before Sunny can understand how to solve it, Kevin yells at Macies room, Macie,e here. Mom and Dad have something to ask you. After Macie hears this, she runs out in a hurry. Macie, stand at attention! Kevin says to Macie seriously, Right now, we have an important matter to discuss with you. Seeing him like this, Macie thinks that something is wrong. She stands up quickly and looks at Sunny in confusion. Sunny does not know what to say. She covers her eyes and pretends that she is not there. Macie, if Mom gives birth to a little child for our family, but because the little child is younger than you, so, Mom and Dad will pay more attention to him or her when he or her is young. Are you willing? Macie has red at them for a long time before she understands what Kevin means. After she reacts, her eyes immediately light up. Yes, I am willing. This time, Sunny has no excuse and looks at Macie unhappily. So, honey, Macie has no objections. Lets have another child. After saying that, Kevin looks at Macie, who has sessfullypleted her mission, and says, Baby, go back to your room first. After confirming that Macie has closed the door, Kevin picks Sunny up, Honey. Sunny is frightened to scream by his sudden movement. After screaming, she immediately covers her mouth and looks at Macies room. Seeing that nothing stirs in the room, she heaves a sigh of relief and allows Kevin to carry her back to their room. Honey... Kevin, what are you doing? Sunny can only speak in a low voice, for fear that Macie will hear. Honey, lets have a child. ... After Kevin wakes up the next day, he feels ashamed when he hears Sunny talking about the absurd things he has done yesterday. You are at such an age. But you were still roaring drunk in front of the child. It is really... While dressing, Sunny criticizes Kevin. Darling, I just... Yesterday, he took advantage of his drunkenness to make requests. Otherwise, how could Sunny agree? Of course, Kevin will not tell Sunny the truth. So, he just looks pitifully at Sunny, trying to gain sympathy. Alright. I am not ming you. Why are you getting more and more sissy? Sunny says thest sentence in her heart. She doesnt dare to tell Kevin. Honey, give me a kiss. Dont wear clothes... Kevin is about to pounce on Sunny again. But he is stopped by Sunny in time, Its time for Macie to get up. Stop it. As she says that, she puts on her coat and knots it, How do I look? Beautiful. Kevin is glib-tongued as he wakes up early in the morning. Remember to send Macie to school. Im going to work in the Clinic today. Kevinins, Why are you always in the Clinic? How tired! It will be better to let me feed you... Hearing this, Sunny res at Kevin, No. Halfway through, she suddenly remembers something, Lets deal with Lora as soon as possible. I am going to find the real cause of my fathers death. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Kevin says behind her, I have been free recently. Leave it to me. Sunny nods, Thank you for your help. Then she holds back herughter andes out. Kevin is immersed in his dream of having another child. He doesnt wake up for a long time until Macie knocks on the door and says, Dad, Im hungry. ... Macie, you did well yesterday. Daddy can satisfy whatever you want to eat today. Halfway through his words, Kevin suddenly remembers something and adds, Except junk food. ... Then you cook it for me. I want fried eggs. He doesnt know why Macie is obsessed with fried eggs. Kevin sighs. Then, he is resigned to prepare breakfast for his little princess. Have some porridge. Mom specifically told me this before she left. Macie pouts her lips without saying anything and nods. After breakfast, Kevin takes Macie to kindergarten in a hurry. Ignoring the enthusiastic greeting from the kindergarten principal, Kevin fastens the seat belt and presses the elerator. Then, he abruptly drives away. When he reaches his destination, he stops the car and walks inside. Lewis, where are you? Lewis? At that time, Lewis is teaching a new recruit. Although in apany which is on the verge of copse, the new recruits usually rely on themselves to develop. But this new recruit is a bit special. So, Lewis personally teaches her. Mr. Lewis, it seems that someone is calling you. Lewis is talking to her about business management. After hearing this, he is stunned for a moment. Then, he hits her on the head with the pen and says, Listen carefully. The little girl touches the spot where she is hit and cant help butugh when she sees Lewiss profile. Seeing that not only does she not listen to him, she evenughs out loud, Lewis is a little anxious at that time. Listen carefully. Your father specifically told me to teach you well. Mr. Lewis, listen to yourself. Someone is really calling you. Seeing her be so insistent, Lewis can only listen carefully to refute her. However, after he listens attentively for a while, he seems to really hear a sound, whiches from his office. So, he has to leave this girl here, Wait here. Ille back soon. Hearing this, there is a strange emotion in the little girls eyes, Mr. Lewis, is that your girlfriend? Lewis knocks her on the head, Kid, dont be a busybody. Then he gets up in a hurry and goes to the office. When he reaches the office, he realizes that it is Kevin who is looking for him. Mr. Kevin, why do you suddenlye here today? Nothing. I just want to ask you how it is going. Lewis lowers his head and replies, Everything went right. We now know that not only did Lora borrow a lot of usury, but she also had to rely on Gerryspany. In this case... Kevin understands what he means and nods, Wind up it as soon as possible. I cant wait any longer. Lewis hesitates for a moment, Should we tell Miss Sunny about this? Kevin says, No. Ill take a look. Its best if we can deal with Gerry and Lora together. On the other side, Sunny sneaks into the ce where Mr. Steven has been hospitalized. She pulls a nurse, Hello, Miss. May I ask where Dr. Wang is now? The nurse nces at her and says, Dr. Wang is not in the hospital today. You cane tomorrow. Sunny has no choice but to give up. She holds the piece of paper in her hand, not knowing what to do. The paper in her hand was given to her by thewyer a long time ago. Because Kevin had threatened him. So, thewyer visited her that night and told her everything Lora and Z had done. Z has just given birth to a child. So, she ignores her for the time being. But she wont let Lora go easily. Lora modified her fathers will and poisoned her father. All sorts of her bad behaviors have worn away the only remaining affection in her heart. This person who only thinks of her when she needs her is not worthy. After thinking it over, Sunny calls someone, Hey, Mr. Smith, this is Sunny. I have a friend who knows you. She introduced me to you. Yes, its Michelle. One is in the hospital, and the other is in thepany. After returning home from a busy day, Kevin looks at Sunny who is busy in the kitchen, sighing with emotion. Tell me, why can I be so lucky to marry such a virtuous wife? Macie, who is addicted to watching Fantasy dramas recently, hears this and says enigmatically, Dad, you made a fortune in your previous life. ... Kevin looks at his daughter carefully and feels that she is a little strange. So, he sneaks into the kitchen and exchanges parenting tips with his busy wife. Honey, dont you think our daughter is a little strangetely? At that time, Sunny is tasting the soup. Only after that, she says, Whats strange about her? Dont you think shes always watching strange TV shows? I have known that other kids at her age are watching cartoon, arent they? Hearing this, Sunny looks at Kevin strangely. I just think youre quite strange. ... Darling, Im talking to you about business. Seeing that he is anxious, Sunny puts down the spoon. Its fine. Let me tell you, anything can happen when a child grows up. What we need to do is to ensure that she is decent. Just let her develop her other interests and hobbies. Kevin has only a hazy notion after listening to these words. He looks at Sunny thoughtfully. What? Am I wrong? Kevin suddenly smiles narrowly. No, I didnt expect you to say such philosophical words. After beingughed at, Sunny holds up a spoon to warn him, and thendles soup. I think it is Kevin knows himself and takes the soup bowl. Then, he sticks out his tongue at Sunny, who indirectly hints that he does not havemon sense, before leaving. After tidying up, Kevin lets Macie back to her room early to prepare the gift for her Little Sister. He clings Sunny who is washing her face in the bathroom. He hugs Sunny from behind and his lower body also bumps her several times suggestively. Sunny is scared by him. Stop it. Ill wash up soon. Wait a moment longer. As Sunny brushes her teeth, she says to Kevin, Dont you want to take a bath first? Chapter 145: Lora Chapter 145: Lora Honey, dont you remember what we said? Were going to have a baby... Only then does Sunny understand why Kevin is so anxious, Is this what youre anxious about? Kevin asks curiously, Otherwise, what do you think it is? Sunny has thought Kevin is in a hurry to bath today. But she does not expect that the reason will be this. I see. Wait for a moment. Ill be done soon. After vaguely saying that with a toothbrush in her mouth, Sunny pushes Kevin away. She doesnt know if it is his heat period. Recently, she feels that Kevin is a little clingy. Just after Sunny brushes her teeth, Kevin starts to urge her again in the room. Honey, are you alright? Sunny can only quickly wash her face, and thenes into the room. Why are you in such a hurry? Its not that I wonte. Kevin impatiently presses Sunny under him, Lets enjoy this night. ... After sex, Sunny is about to go to the bathroom to take a bath with her tired body. But Kevin picks her up. You are so impatient. Ill take you to take a bath. Sunny struggles once but does not break free. So, she can only let Kevin carry her to the bathroom. Ill bath myself. You go to see if Macie is asleep. Kevin originally wants to refuse. But when he thinks of his daughters strange hobbies recently, he is determined to pull her back from the wrong path. Thus, under Sunnys insistence, Kevin can only pretend to be wronged and go to Macies room, Darling, what are you doing? Are you still not sleeping? The gift Macie has prepared for her Little Sister is almost ready. So, when Kevines in, she patiently replies, Im going to sleep. Kevin sits down beside her and says, This is your gift? What is this? To be honest, judging from the appearance, Kevin is really limited by his poor imagination and cant recognize what this is at all. Macie looks at him with contempt. Daddy is so stupid. This is Barbie doll! ... Looking at the strange-looking Barbie doll in front of him, Kevin swallows, Darling, if you really need, Dad can take you to buy one tomorrow. However, Macie refuses, Mom said that gift to others must be sincere. Otherwise, it would be better not to send it. This is the first time Kevin can say nothing more by a childs retort. Alright. Daddy will see you sleep. Loosen your hair and change into your pajamas. Macie puts away the Barbie doll she has made before listening to Kevin. Dad will tell you a bedtime story you favorite. Macie wants to say that she has grown up and doesnt listen to the story anymore. But Kevin seems to want to try it. So, she can only agree. Alright. Dad, I want to hear the story of the mermaid. ... How about dad tell you a story about Peppa Pig? Macies eyes widen as she looks at Kevin, What is that? In the distant sea, there lived a little mermaid... In Kevins low and charming voice, Macie slowly falls asleep. She suddenly realizes that it is also a good thing to have a father tell her a bedtime story. Seeing that Macie falls asleep, Kevin firmly believes that his efforts are useful. So, he secretly makes up his mind to tell her stories every day in the future, trying to let her pay no attention to the idol dramas. After taking a shower, Sunny finds Kevin sitting on the bed, wearing sses and seriously studying Childrens Readings. Is Macie asleep? Kevin nods, Yes. Then go take a bath and go to bed early. I have to get the morning shift these few days. You may have tiring days recently. Kevin shakes his head, Its fine. I have more time to get along with my daughter. How can it be hard? Sunny seems to have seen an alien, Are you alright? Kevin asks strangely, Whats wrong with me? ... No. Sunny thinks to herself, I almost think you are possessed. Alright. Hurry to take a shower and go to bed early. Sunny weakly waves, I dont have anything else to say. Thats it for now. Kevin happily goes to take a bath. If he has a tail, Sunny can definitely see the wagging tail behind him. I dont know why youre so happy. Sunny shakes her head helplessly while applying skin care products. After Kevin finishes bathing, hees back to find that Sunny has already fallen asleep. She casually covers her body with the quilt and exposes her legs. ... Kevin covers Sunnys quilt and confirms that she is sleeping peacefully. Then, he turns off the light and goes to sleep. When she wakes up the next day, Sunny finds that Kevins leg is pressing down on her body. Hey, wake up. Youre pressing me. Im going to get up. Kevin is dreaming when he suddenly feels that he is pushed down the cliff and rolls down the mountain. Then, he wakes up. He stares hazily at Sunny, who is very close to him, Honey, good morning. Sunny res at him, You also know its early. Hurry to lift your leg first. Only then does Kevin realize that his leg is pressing on Sunnys stomach. So, he quickly puts his leg away. Darling, sorry. Kevin hurriedly retracts his leg, and then looks at Sunny embarrassedly. After a few giggles, Kevin stopsughing and gets up, Honey, Ill get up and make breakfast for you. Only then does Sunny get up. At this moment, Kevins phone suddenly rings. Seeing that the caller ID isnt showed, Sunny hesitantly answers it. Hello? When Lewis hears a womans voice on the other end of the phone, he hesitates and says, Is Mr. Kevin here? Sunny recognize his voice, Lewis, whats the matter? When Lewis hears that it is Sunny, he is relieved, Miss Sunny, please give Mr. Kevin a message for me. It is time to wind up now. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ... Sunny is dumbfounded but replies, Alright, I will. At this moment, Kevin walks in and says, Honey, breakfast is almost ready. Do you want to eat now? Sunny doesnt put down the phone in her hand. She sits on the bed and looks at Kevin. I just received a call from Lewis. He told me to tell you that it was time to wind up now. Kevin doesnt care and casually replies, I see. Its fine. Sunny asks curiously, Whats the matter? What does he mean by winding up? Are you sure you want to know this now? Watch the clock yourself? Sunny subconsciously watches the clock on the wall and realizes that it is almost time. Its fine. Ill tell you when youe back tonight. Kevinforts her when he sees that she is in dilemma. OK. Then, Ill go to work first. After quickly eating the love breakfast made by Kevin on the table, Sunny finally takes a piece of bread and goes out. Honey, be careful. After Sunny goes out, Kevin wakes up his daughter. Macie, it is time to get up. What are you wearing today? A long skirt or a short skirt? Macie looks at the skirt in Kevins hand with disgust, No. Kevin says in frustration, Then what do you want to wear? Macie jumps out of bed and chooses a pair of jeans. ... Hurry to wash up and go to school early. Dad has something to doter. Macie bites the bread and asks, Dad, what do you have to do? Can I help you? ... Dont you want to go to school? Macie bites the bread and grins. No. Your mother will pick you up today. Dont even think about it. Hearing that Sunny will pick her up from ss, Macie looks down dejectedly, Alright. Dad, lets go to school. After Kevin sends Macie to school, he directly turns around and goes to Snail Shell. When he arrives at the entrance of thepany, Lewis has already been waiting here. When Lewis sees Kevins car, hees to greet him, Mr. Kevin, you are here. Shall we go directly? Kevin gets into Lewiss car and says, Yes. Today, Warner Company will hold a board meeting. Recently, thepanys share price has fallen sharply. All the shareholders are sitting there uneasily, and Lora is the most agitated. Lets start the shareholders meeting now. Is everyone here? As Loras secretary is about to say yes, the door is pushed open. The people whoe in are Kevin and Lewis. Lora has always thought that Kevin just is the president of Snail Shell. But she feels extremely uneasy when Lewis appears here. Now, it can be said that everyone is here. Lewis stands behind Kevin, who is standing in the position of chairman and looking at Lora. Lora, on the other hand, is confused by the series of idents in front of him. Who are you? We are in a meeting here. Where are the security guards? Kevin signals Lora to calm down, and then clears his throat. Lewis pulls the chair out belonging to the chairman for Kevin on his own initiative. Im here today to tell you two things. Firstly, Warner Company has been officially bought by us. Everyone here knows me, right? When the directors see Kevin enter, they have a presentiment. Only when he speaks, do they realize that the situation is not going well. The president of the Hotan Group has bought Warner Company. The second thing is about your general manager, or president? Whats your name? Kevin turns to Lora and asks sincerely, Whats your name? Lora. Chapter 146: It Is Time to Face Reality Chapter 146: It Is Time to Face Reality Lora looks unhappy when she hears the first question. And Kevins intentional provocation makes it worse. Oh, right. Lora, your chairman, is in serious debt. Of course, we wont help her pay it off. So, you guys want to cast your votes to her or me? What about.... Everyone present understands what is going on before Kevin finishes the sentence. So, they all make the sensible decision to vote for Kevin. Thats very good. Then, Ms. Lora, could you please leave because we are going to hold a formal meeting. Kevin says calmly, Lewis, go and get the security guards. No need. Lora forces out two words and leaves without looking back. The secretary on the side looks at Lora and Kevin, not knowing what to do. Wait in the office first, Lewis understands her dilemma and says. The secretary nods, assuming that Lewis might be a good guy. When there is no outsider in the office, Kevin settles to business. My purpose in buying thispany is very simple. Its a gift for my wife. It was hers to begin with, so I cant leave it in other peoples hands. As he speaks, the directors realize that his wife is Sunny, who was driven away by Lora and her daughter. Yes, yes, yes. Mr. Kevin is absolutely right. That kind of person should be taught a lesson. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Lora stands on the roof, somewhat at a loss. Her job is someone elses now. Lost in thought, she receives a phone call. Mr. Ryan, I.... Before she can say anything, the man on the phone interrupts her, I heard that you were kicked out of the board. How pitiful. Hurry up and pay me back the money. How unlucky. If you cant get the money, watch out for yourself. Before Lora can speak, the guy hangs up the phone after giving her a deadline. The wind grows stronger. Lora nces at the tall building beneath her feet and feels dizzy. Then, as if thinking of something, she closes her eyes and jumps. Sunny is busy in the hospital today. For some reason, a lot of people are sent in. They get here from car idents and suicides by way of jumping out of a building, etc. Sunny looks at the figure lying on the stretcher and feels somewhat familiar. Is that? Suddenly, her phone rings. Hello? Sunny? Are you Sunny? It is a mans voice. Yes. Whats wrong? The man sounds panicky. Your mother jumped off a building. But it had nothing to do with me. Please donte looking for me again. Thats all. Then he hangs up. She jumped? Sunny thoughtfully nces at the figure that has just arrived. Is she here? What a coincidence. But she doesnt have a mother. Kevin calls shortly afterwards. She doesnt know where he is, but she can hear a noise in the background and also the wind. Sunny, where are you? She answers, Im in the hospital. Where else can I be? Knowing that Sunny is in the hospital, Kevin heaves a sigh of relief, saying, Did you receive any strange calls? Strange calls? The phone call just nowes to her mind. Yes, there is one. I wonder who it was. Kevin sounds nervous, What did he say to you? He said that my mother jumped off a building, and that he didnt have anything to do with it. Is that hrious? I dont even have a mother anymore. Why would someone say that? Sunny is speaking with a smile, but then her expression freezes before she can finish the sentence, because she suddenly remembers that she does have a mother. Where are you now? With a hunch, she asks that, although it sounds like she is being controlling. I ... Im at yourpany. Hesitating for a while, Kevin decides to tell her the truth. Sunny is surprised. What are you doing there? Kevin says, Its about what Lewis told you on the phone today. I nned to tell you tonight, but something happened, so.... Sunny nods. Then what happened? Kevin stammers, Its Lora. She jumped off the building. What? Only then does Sunny understand what that phone call means. She really did that? Where? Kevin cant hide it any longer, so he tells her straightforwardly, I bought herpany. She is in debt and cant pay it off. Thats why she chose to end her life this way. She should be in your hospital now, because it is the closest. Her real mothermitted suicide because of Lora. But now that Lora has done the same thing, Sunny feels something for her, but she doesnt know why. Then Ill check on her. She should be undergoing surgery. As Sunny speaks, she walks to the emergency room, but Kevin stops her. I heard that Z and the others were on their way. You should stay where you are now. If you bump into them, it will be troublesome. Sunny thinks for a moment and agrees with Kevin. Then Ill.... Wait for me in your office. Ill be there soon. Give me five minutes. Then Sunny hears a rumbling sounding from the other end of the phone. For some reason, Kevins voice soothes her. It feels like she doesnt need to worry about anything that may ur. So, she waits for Kevin in the office as he said. Sunny feels she just hung up the phone when he arrives. Why are you so fast? I had tofort the directors. Otherwise, I would have arrived earlier. Kevin gives an irrelevant answer and asks, Where is Lora? Sunny sees that there are only a few patients in the morning, and she has checked the ward. So, she tells the nurse something to notice, and then brings Kevin over. The operating room is over there. The main surgeon is the director of the department. Sunny sees Z standing there holding a child not far from the operating room, and Z is crying. Thats sad. She sighs, and then turns to Kevin, saying, What should we do now? Kevin rubs his chin and says, Do you think if we tell her that her mother is in serious debt, she will not want her to wake up? ... Sunny quietly moves farther away from Kevin. This person seems to be quite a gentleman. But sometimes, he is wicked. However, after she takes two steps, she is pulled back by Kevin. Lets go. Its time to face the reality. Kevin drags Sunny over. Then he pretends to care, saying to Z, Im so sorry. ... Z is wallowing in grief and believes him. I am fine. Sunny, Kevin, thank you foring. ... What? Being dragged away by Kevin, she wonders why he is such a good actor. Sophisticated though she is, Z was deceived? However, Kevin acts like nothing has happened. Everything has to wait until Lora wakes up. Tomorrow is the weekend. Do you want to hang out somewhere? Sunny is pleasantly surprised. Really? No. ... Kevin is secretly delighted. He has prepared a surprise for her. When the timees, he will tease her. See you tomorrow at four oclock in the small park. A gentle breeze blows over and strokes Sunnys face, but her powder doesnt fall off. Admiring the lovers on the road, Sunny looks into the distance, her eyes carrying a hint of anxiety and expectation. Then she checks her watch, takes out her phone and makes a call. Kevin, youre going too far. You promised toe at four oclock. Look what time it is. Sunny pouts, her round and big eyes revealing her dissatisfaction. However, she is even more annoyed by his next words. Sorry, Sunny. Something came up at thepany. I cante this time. Rain check? Sunny rolls her eyes irritably. Screw you, Kevin. Youre not allowed toe to my bed tonight! Then she hangs up the phone. However, Kevin, who is in the car, cant help butugh. She took it for real. So cute. Boss, Miss Sunny seems to be angry. Shall we hurry up? Kevin reaches out to stop him. No, slow down. The greater the disappointment, the better the surprise. Kevin closes his eyes in excitement,ughing despite himself. On the other side, Sunny curses in a low voice the more she thinks about it. Kevin, good for you. You actually stood me up! No sex for three days! Lets see how you can hold it back! I will teach you a lesson! Sunny walks in anger, not paying attention to where she is going. She ends up in the woods of the park, which is a thrilling ce. Oh, my God. Isnt this a battlefield for lovers? I ... I should go. Sunny looks around and finds herself stepping on an abandoned object. She jumps in fright and throws up, but nothinges out. Realizing that she may be in danger alone, Sunny wants to leave immediately. However, after a few steps, she feels a sharp pain in the head, and then faints. Chapter 147: Money Can Solve Everything Chapter 147: Money Can Solve Everything When she wakes up again, Sunny discovers that many people have surrounded her, including some police officers and doctors. Youre awake? A cold voice sounds, making Sunny tremble. She looks up and finds that it is a police officer. Whats wrong, sir? The police officer observes Sunny carefully, not revealing any emotions. Hello, there has just been a murder, so were asking you to help us. Murder? Sunnys head aches at the word. She quickly covers her head. Sir, I was just passing by, and someone just hit me in the head, so I fainted. I dont know what happened next. The police officer takes out a knife in a sealed bag with dried blood on it. Excuse me, do you remember this knife? Sunny stares at it, her eyebrows almost pressing down on her eyes. Sorry, I cant say that I do. Then how do you exin the wound on your hand? Following the direction the police officer is pointing, Sunny sees the wound and finds her entire hand red. When did this happen? The police officer squints coldly at Sunny. Alright, Miss, dont worry. Please follow us to the police station. If you are innocent, we will give you justice. Can I call my friend first? The police officer shakes his head. Sorry, we wont return your phone during investigation. If you want to meet anyone, tell us. And we will send someone to his home and invite him to the police station. Sunny feels extremely wronged. Tears well in her eyes, about to fall from a single shake. No need to find me. The person she wants to see is here! They look in the direction where the voicees from. Immediately after, Sunny pounces on Kevin and cries on his shoulder. Kevin, I didnt do it. I am innocent. I know. Its fine. With me here, no one dares toy a finger on you. With that, Kevin intends to touch Sunnys head. No. Kevin quickly retracts his hand. Whats wrong? Does it hurt? Sunny nods. When they are catching up, the police officer interrupts the romance. Im sorry, both of you. Its a matter of life and death. I hope that you will follow me to the police station as soon as possible. Just as Sunny raises her head, Kevin presses it down on his shoulder again, avoiding the ce that hurts. Dont worry. From now on, we will cooperate and I will find justice for my wife. The police officer nces at them with contempt and then walks to his police car. I appreciate that. Just as Kevin is about to take a step forward, his man walks over. Boss, do you want to take your car or the police car? Kevin does not look at him, focusing his sight on the police car. Forget it. Dont give other people the chance to say that I dont dare to ride in a police car. After saying that, Kevin instructs in a low voice, Quickly investigate the victim, and find out whom she has been in contact with recently. As he speaks, Kevin pulls Sunny to the police car before he can hear an answer. Actually, he thinks being in the police car is not a big deal. It just feels a little ufortable to be watched by outsiders. However, Sunny is not as calm as him, her hands shaking, looking terrified. Kevin notices it and holds her hand. When Sunny turns her head to look at him, he smiles. It is very reassuring, and Sunny loosens up a little. When they arrive at the police station, Sunny and Kevin see two groups of people. Officer, did this woman kill my daughter? You must avenge her, sir! An old woman says that crying, and she is heard all over the police station. Quiet! Naturally, the police cannot have her make a scene. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. This is the police station. Please show some respect. The old woman quickly shuts her mouth and stops crying. Kevin is amused,ughing. He has met countless women like her, and they can be bought by money. Alright, we need to talk to all the people involved individually. I hope you can cooperate. With that, the police officer nces at a young couple. They look like college students. Pleasee in with me. Sunny watches them enter, and then she meets the old womans eyes. They are fierce and give Sunny a chill. Kevin sees the fear in Sunnys eyes and quicklyforts her. Ten minutester, the couplee out with a police officer. Then the police officer shouts, Next, Sunny. Hearing her name, Sunny goggles at the police officer. Kevin notices Sunnys reaction and quickly says, Sorry, sir. My girlfriend is nervous. Can I go in with her? I apologize, sir. But we cant allow it. A voicees from behind, and then all the police officers salute a middle-aged man. Director! Kevin nces at him and then says with a smile, Mr. Levine, how are you? The old woman finds that Kevin and the middle-aged men know each other, quickly sits down on the ground, and hugs the middle-aged mans legs. Mr. Levine, please help me seek justice for my daughter. She was my only child. My husband is still in the hospital. Please dont go easy on the killer! What are you doing? Let go! A police officer shouts as he walks over. He points at the womans hands and is about to curse when Mr. Levine stops him. So, he has to stand back. Mr. Levine squats down and forcefully lets go of the womans hands. Lady, dont worry. Ive been here for several decades. A lot of people know me and are close with me. But I am partial to nobody! Hearing that, the woman quickly stands up and retreats to the side. Its fine. Ill do what I have to do. But this time, Ill go in with you. That wont vite the rules, right? The police officer changes his attitude and fawns over the director, No, no. Most of these rules are set by you ording to the relevantws. So, you should be thest person to vite them. Mr. Levine smiles and nods. Perhaps because this director Levine seems not that serious, Sunny feels less afraid and follows them into the room. Noticing that Sunny is calm, Kevin is much more relieved. He looks around and finds himself being stared by a group of people. Immediately after, one of them threatens him, Dont think that she can get away because you know the director. Justice is fair. Your girlfriend killed my girlfriend. I will make you pay with blood! Kevin looks up and gives him a mocking smile. Your girlfriend died in that woods alone. It looks like you enjoy being cheated. The man gets so furious that heughs. Then he points at Kevins nose and is about to curse, but Kevins furious gaze scares him. Shut up, or your words might get you killed. After saying that, Kevin shifts his gaze. Then, he discovers his phone is ringing. He takes it out and sees that his subordinate has sent him a text message. Tapping it, he smiles sinisterly at the boyfriend of the dead girl. This smile is truly frightening. That man trembles and avoids to look at Kevin. After a while, the two police officers bring Sunny out. Kevin looks at the expression on her face and thinks that it should be fine. Suddenly, Mr. Levines voice is heard by everyone. The case is even moreplicated than we imagined, but we have no reason to suspect Sunny, so she can leave now. Once those words are spoken, the victims family members instantly shout, We are not convinced! Why can she leave? The old woman begins to make a scene and shouts at the top of her lung, Its so unfair! My poor girl died for nothing, and the murderer walks free! You guys are protecting each other! You are so biased! Im going to sue you! As she says that, the victims boyfriend pounces towards Sunny. Kevin pulls her behind himself quickly. However, before the boyfriend can get close to them, he is stopped by Mr. Levine. Sir, if you want to sue, you can go through the procedures. I am sorry but you are not allowed to harm innocent people under my watch. Mr. Levine pushes the man onto the chair. The man wants to struggle, but he cant move. You guys just wait. I will find the evidence. At that time, you will be finished! Just as the man finishes speaking, Kevin says, You want proof, right? Alright, Ill give it to you! Everyone is surprised to hear that, staring at Kevin. Sir, your name is Soren White, right? Then I would like to ask how you and your girlfriend have been doing? Everyone cant be more shocked, eyes on Soren. However, Sorens face reveals fear and shock. Chapter 148: Let’s See What’s Wrong Chapter 148: Lets See Whats Wrong Someone defends Soren What nonsense are you talking about? You have no right to poke into their business. Madam, do you want me to talk about you and old Mr. White? You should respect yourself at such an old age. The woman shuts up, so it bes quiet. Seeing that no one dares to say anything, Kevin does not want to linger. He holds Sunnys hand and swaggers out of the police station. No one has the nerve to stop him. Kevin says something to Mr. Levine before he leaves. Mr. Levine, the people involved in this case are all here, so its not difficult to solve it. You guys should take a look at the victims phone, and youll know. After getting into the car, Sunny leans against Kevin, while Kevins men leave sensibly. I am lucky to have you here today. Otherwise, it would have been much worse. Kevin smiles and rubs Sunnys head, but he still doesnt touch the wound. What, arent you mad at me anymore? Hearing that, Sunny snorts softly. If something like this happens again, I will ignore you for a week! Okay, it wont. Be good. As he speaks, he strokes her head again. Sunny looks up at the sky not far away, saying, Did this girl really die for nothing? She is so young. What a pity! Kevin indifferently nces at the sky and answers, If someone can be remembered after he dies, it will be worth it. Sunny senses that he is implying something, and asks, What, are you afraid that I will forget you? Are you looking forward to your husbands death? Nonsense. Dont talk like that. Kevin, lets help the police. Although I have proved my innocence, I still hope to find the real murderer for the girl. Kevin tilts his head and says, The hospital bores you? Sunny hits him on the arm. Thats not it! I really hope that the murderer can be caught as soon as possible. This murderer is not only brutal, but scheming. He clearly nned this. Otherwise, why would he knock me unconscious? Hearing that, Kevin looks serious. ording to what you said, its really possible.... Then Ill give Mr. Levine a call and say that we will fully support his work. Sunny falls on the back seat. Good. Then do we need to go to that small park now? Kevin asks. Sunny sits up and says, Lets go take a look again. I doubt there is something more. Hearing that, Kevin doesnt feel like giving her that surprise now. Lets go. But just as they are about to set off, a voicees from behind, Wait. Dont leave yet! Sunny looks out of the window from the back row, only to discover that it is the victims mother. Kevin, please stop the car. Although Kevin feels that it might be risky to do that, he cant argue with Sunny and does what she said, rolling down the window. Hello, what can I do for you? The victims mother looks dignified. Although she ran over, she still maintains a decent demeanor. I have something to ask you. You said you were just there waiting for someone. It was this man, right? Sunny looks up at the person outside the window and says, Yes. Hes my husband. Sunny pauses for a moment before continuing, Your daughter and I have never met. I have no reason to harm her. Dont you think? The woman chokes and says, looking even sadder, Then who do you think it is? My daughter is so kind and wouldnt harm a fly. Who would want to murder her? Seeing her cry like this, Sunny feels ufortable, too. How about this? We want to go to the scene to take a look. If we have any clues, we will contact the police immediately. Do you think this is okay? The victims mother hesitates and does not say anything, ncing back and forth between Kevin and Sunny. This is my phone number. Please take it. Call me if you need anything. I am here for you and I am innocent. I didnt kill your daughter. The woman hesitantly takes the piece of paper with Sunnys phone number, and sniffs, saying, Youre really.... She cant find the word. Take care of yourself. Im leaving. After Lily bids farewell to the victims mother, Kevin drives her back to the small park. The moment Sunny gets off the car, she goes straight to the ce where she was knocked unconscious in the woods. However, that ce has been isted by the police, so Sunny can only watch from the side. Kevin, I dont have any experience in solving cases. What do you think? Is there anything unusual? Kevin circles around the perimeter and doesnt find anything useful, but he sees an inconspicuous red line. Its possible that this isnt the ce where the murder happened. There are traces of corpses being dragged. Kevin stands in one spot and searches for other red marks. Hearing that, Sunny walks over and begins searching, too. Kevin, are you talking about this? She points at a pool of dried blood that is almost the same color as the ground. The police actually didnt notice this? Sunny feels it somewhat unbelievable. Look at how far we are from the perimeter. The police wonte this far to look for clues. Then is this useful? Kevin bends down and looks at the evidence on the ground. Its hard to say. We can give it a try. But theres no guarantee that it belongs to the victim. Sunny nods. Understood. Anyway, lets try our best. On the other side, a crazy conversation is going on. You told me to kill that girl and set Sunny up, but its useless! Its over. The police are definitely going to find out about me. What do you think I should do? Just as he finishes speaking, he gets kicked. Coward, says a woman full of contempt. If youre so afraid of dying, you should turn yourself in now. Why are you wasting my time here? It is just killing a person. What are you afraid of? It was not you who pulled the trigger! The man has fire in his eyes. How could he believe this womans nonsense? He thought that he was in for a treat, but it turns out.... However, the man suddenly understands something terrifying. No, it is you who did it. You chose the location and the victim. I was just a tool. You did this.... However, before he can finish, he hears a bang and finds that he can no longer utter a sound. He looks down at the wound on his chest. Blood gushes out of his heart. You ... are so cruel.... Then he realizes that he will never be able to speak again, and falls to the ground with his eyes open. Men! The woman wipes the muzzle of the gun that is still emitting smoke, and smiles contemptuously. Someone, clean it up. Sunny suddenly feels a chill as she wanders around the woods. Kevin, is somebody watching us? Kevin walks over from another direction. After hearing that, he looks around and says, I dont think so. Dont be so paranoid. Sunny nods. Then Ill follow you. They roam in the woods for a long time, but find nothing. Kevin yawns and says, Its gettingte. Lets go back first, shall we? Kevin asks that tentatively. To tell the truth, he is afraid that Sunny would not leave. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, she is also a mother now. Knowing that her daughter is still waiting for her in kindergarten, she says, Alright, lets go. Then she looks around again. Nothing turns up, so she leaves. Sitting in the car, Sunny recalls what happened at that time. Do you think someone is watching us, or am I simply a scapegoat? Kevin turns the car around and says, It is hard to say. It should be casual. We dont have that many enemies. Sunny thinks so, too. If her spection is true, she should be dead already. Enough for today. Its soplicated. My brain is not big enough. Lets think about what to eat for dinner. Thats what matters. Originally.... Kevin stops halfway through, remembering that it is supposed to be a surprise. Sunny looks at Kevin in confusion. Do you have something to say to me? Kevin is so frightened that his hands almost slip. He calms down before saying, What are you talking about? I dont understand. Sunny curls her lips and says, Judging from what you said on the phone, I think you are hiding something. Kevin coughs and says, Actually, there is one thing. Are you sure you want to hear it now? Sunny says, Yes. What does it matter? Kevin is afraid she wont be able to control herself. Its in the back of the car, in that bag. Go and see for yourself. Kevin points at the back and says, The white one. Sunny grabs the bag and takes a look inside. There are just some documents. Is this some kind of joke? ... Chapter 149: Changing Clothes Chapter 149: Changing Clothes Take them out and read. Kevin is a little depressed. Why doesnt his surprise work on Sunny? Wait. Let me see. Change of legal person? Sunny is somewhat frightened when she sees the documents letterhead, so she quickly turns to the important part. Party A, Kevin Quinn, unconditionally gives the recently acquired Warner Group to Party B, Sunny Ellen? She looks up and says, Kevin, what did you do? Kevin clears out his ears and says, Im not deaf yet. Keep your voice down. Sunny looks at Kevin, and then at the document in her hands, feeling something unusual. The next second, she rolls the paper into a ball and throws it at Kevins head. Me? Kevin takes a hit for no obvious reason, and the car almost tilts. What are you doing? Dont do this again.... Sunny softens her tone, Other than my mother, no one has treated me so well. Seeing her like that, he spares a hand to touch her head and says, Be good. I will care for you on behalf of your mother. Kevin would never forget what that woman said when he was most vulnerable and wanted to choose death to escape. It were her words that gave him rity and courage to live. However, he didnt expect that the person who had inspired him would choose to end her life by lying on the track. Kevin looks at Sunny with aplicated expression. If she knows how her mother really died, she would probably.... Were here, finally. Are you going to fetch Macie or me? Sunny leans back on the passenger seat listlessly, saying, You go. Kevin helplessly looks at Sunny and gets out of the car by himself. Okay. Wait for me here. Sunny watches as Kevin leaves the car and enters the kindergarten. He greets the headmaster and holds Macies hand. Sunny sighs. She looks at them and feels that this is how it is going to be. The disturbing emotions from earlier slowly disappear. Sunny looks up at the clouds. When she is young, her favorite thing is to hold her mothers hand and describe the shapes of the clouds in the sky. Although she no longer enjoys doing that, she still finds surprises by looking at them. For example, this one seems to be smiling at her. What are you looking up at? Kevin opens the back door of the car and ces Macie on the childrens seat. When he looks up, he sees Sunny counting the clouds. The clouds. Sunny gestures and says, That one is smiling at us. Can you see that? Kevins eyes follow the direction she is pointing at. It is a patch of thin clouds that are close to each other. From a distance, it does look like one is smiling. You are right. I can see that. You really have a rich imagination. Kevin sighs sincerely, then looks at the smile on Sunnys face and grins in satisfaction. Lets go home. Today, Dad will take you to a special ce. Hearing that, Macie ps her hands and asks, Dad, where are we going? Kevin smiles and says, This is a secret. Ill tell you when the timees. Sunnys curiosity is aroused, and she pulls the corner of his clothes, saying, Where are we going? Youll know when we get there. Fasten your seat belt. Sunny does what she was told, sitting without a word. Looking at the increasingly unfamiliar road from both sides, she feels something. Is today ... your grandfathers birthday? Kevin is surprised that she has guessed right. Apart from being shocked, he is also amused. How did you guess this? Sunny asks curiously, I was right? Kevin looks at the road ahead and says, Well, a lot of people are going there too, so I didnt tell you at once. Coupled with the fact that we just experienced that thing, you would be upset if I told you. Sunny grew even more restless. Will it be packed? I am going empty-handed. I didnt buy anything for him. It is your grandfathers birthday. I cant go like this, can I? Kevin sneaks a nce at her. Its okay. I dont think it is inappropriate. Sunny cant argue with him, so she can only protest with actions. Alright, alright. Dont worry. Your clothes are in the back. Macie, give them to Mom. Sunny says anxiously, Im not talking about this. Im talking about your grandfathers gift. I cant go empty-handed! Kevin says indifferently, Its fine. This birthday party is a show. When he was going through a dark time, no one threw birthday parties for him. But in fact, he never enjoys such things. But my brother likes them.... Sunny looks at Kevins expression when he talks about the past, and feels as if her heart has been stung. Its fine. So we have to do a good job on the surface today. And we should look sincere. Its not easy All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. for the old man. Kevin sees the singing and dancing in the front and knows that they are almost there, so he stops the car. We are close. I.... Sunny sees his strange expression, and covers his hand on the handbrake with one hand. Its going to be fine. Trust me. Honey.... Kevin suddenly turns around. Are you going to change clothes in the car, or after we sneak in through the back door? ... Sunny hesitates for a moment before saying, Why dont you get off first? Ill change here, and then we can enter through the front door. Hearing that, Kevin sizes up Sunny and whistles. Scram. Quickly get off! she shouts. Kevin has to carry Macie out of the car first. Baby, lets get off first and give mom some time. Alone in the car, she hides in the back row and opens the oversized clothes box. Inside is an evening dress. Kevin only casually said that there would be a lot of people. But how formal is this event for her to wear such a fancy dress? Sunny touches it a few times before undressing. Fortunately, this evening dress is rather conservative, so she doesnt need to wear invisible underwear. She just needs to take off her clothes and put it on. However, it is alreadyte autumn, so Sunny cant help but shiver when she puts on this thin dress. Fortunately, Kevin has been waiting outside. When he sees Sunnying out, he immediately takes out a coat and puts it on her. Whose coat is this?? Sunny asks as she sneezes. Of course its your husbands. Lets go, Mrs. Quinn. Sunny curls her lips and says, I prefer to be called Miss Ellen. Mrs. Quinn sounds old. Im clearly still a young girl. On the side, Macie is licking a lollipop as she says, Mom, if youre a girl, then what am I? ... Give me your lollipop. Macie quickly protects her candy and says, Mom will always be a girl! Arguing, they arrive at the entrance of the hotel where the party is. Speaking of which, why isnt the party at home? Because Grandpa hates the noise. Thats a good excuse. Youre finally here. Before Sunny can wrap her head around things, a voice sounds. Judging from the tone, they already know who that is. Kelly, why did you arrive so early? Kellys face is full of exhaustion. Stop talking. Ive been busy from morning till night. Look at my face. It is so pale! Youve been sitting all day. ... Ellisones from nowhere exposing Kellys lies, still expressionless. Kelly naturally puts up a fight, I have been busy! Busy drinking tea and chatting? ... Im not going to waste my time with you anymore. Sunny, are you wearing no make-up? Sunny has been watching the fun, but now it is her turn. No. Is there a problem? Kelly waves her hand and says, Check it out. This is an important event. Youre so stupid. They will gossip about you for this. Hearing that, Sunny frowns. It doesnt matter to her, but if Kevin or his grandpa is caught up in this.... Kelly, do you have any make-up on you? Kelly understands what she means and snaps her fingers, saying, Follow me. Hence, Kevin watches as his wife leaves as a youngdy andes back as a stunning beauty. The dress is not exquisite, but it brings out her delicate body. Darling, are you Daji (an ancient and famous Chinese beauty who is said to ruin the country by distracting the king) in your previous life? Sunny was afraid that she looked too attractive, because Kelly was trying to make her that way. So, hearing Kevins words, she leaves without looking back. Stop! Where are you going? Luckily, Kelly quickly grabs her and says, Are you unhappy? Sunny shakes her head, grabbing the edge of the skirt helplessly. But she is afraid of wrinkling it, so she immediately lets it go. I fear I am wearing too much make-up. Actually, she is just not used to looking like this. Hearing that, Kelly shoots Kevin a look, signaling that it is his mess now. Kevin has to hand Macie over to Kelly first, and exins himself. Darling, I didnt mean anything else when I said that you looked like Daji. You are just too beautiful.... As he speaks, he lowers his voice and whispers in Sunnys ear, If no one is around, I will.... ... Chapter 150: Trouble Knocks on the Door Chapter 150: Trouble Knocks on the Door Sunny goes shy and blood rushes to her face. She pushes Kevin away. Shut up. Hurry up and go in. Dont make your grandfather wait any longer. Seeing that she is fine, Kevin smiles and hugs her. He holds Macies hand and says, Lets go, baby. Go in with your dad and meet your grandpa. Macie hasnt met her grandfather, and she doesnt know what a grandfather means. However, in the Korean dramas she has watched, gray-beard old men are usually not nice, because they oftene between the male and female protagonists. So, she forcefully shakes off Kevins hand. I wont go. Mom and Dad are not allowed to go! Sunny looks at Macie in confusion. She does not quite understand where her temperes from. Lily bends down and tugs her dress with embarrassment, asking, Macie, can you tell mom whats wrong with you? Macie looks at her mother, and her mind is upied with the tragic scene of her mother and father being separated by a strange old man with a white beard. So now, she is not only pouting, but crying. And because they are standing at the door, it is quite eye-catching. When Kevin sees that his daughter is sad, he also squats down andforts her kindly, Macie, whats wrong? Tell dad. Macie sobs and says, I dont want to see any grandfather. He will separate you. Sunny and Kevin finally understand what this little girl means. They cant help but be angry and amused. Child.... Sunny doesnt know what to say, so she can only hug Macie and wipe away the tears on her face. Then she says warmly, Dont worry. Mom and Dad wont be separated. Weve met that grandpa and N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. he is very nice. He will give you candy. Hearing that, Macie raises her head and covers her eyes with her hands. Really? Sunny nods. Before she can speak, she hears a voice, Is this my little great-granddaughter? Hearing that, Macie curiously puts down her hands, wanting to see who it is. Looking up, she sees old master gazing at her kindly. The wrinkles on his face are so dense that they can even kill flies. However, his smile is seemingly amiable, and he doesnt seem to be dissatisfied with her parents being together. Are you my fathers grandfather? she asks boldly. Old master frowns and says, Who is your father? Kevin strokes his forehead helplessly. Grandfather, this is your little great-granddaughter. Her name is Macie Ellen. When old master hears that this girl is surnamed Ellen, he knits his eyebrows. However, he doesnt say anything and just nods. Little doll, do you want to eat something? I have so much food to offer. On the whole, Macie is easy to bribe. After hearing that there is food, she happily leaves her parents and follows old master. As old master walks, he holds a buffet te and gives her something to eat. Then, he pretends to ask inadvertently, Little girl, why are you surnamed Ellen? As Macie eats, she casually replies, Because when I was born, my father wasnt around. Hearing that, old master forcefully pokes the ground with his stick, saying, What? How ridiculous! Ordinary people would be frightened when they see him like this, but Macie has watched too many TV dramas to know that he is not as terrifying as he looks. When I was born, Mom and Godfather were on a lonely ind. Dad couldnt find us, so Mom gave me herst name first..., she exins as she casually gnaws on the puff in her hand. Old master looks at his little great-granddaughter and felt sad that he couldnt see her for so many years. Especially, the girl eats like his wife. Do you want anything else? I cant eat anymore. Mom says that if I eat too much, Ill be fat. When old master hears that, he cant help butugh, Your mother has taught you well. On the other side, Sunny and Kevin hold hands and walk into the main venue proudly. As soon as they enter, Sunny can feel all kinds of gazes on her. So, she whispers to Kevin, Did I ever tell you that I was a little nervous? Kevin also quietly replies, You didnt, but now I know. Then what should I do? Sunny asks, but before Kevin can answer her, new troublese to their door. A stranger walks in front of them with a ss of wine in his hand. He clinks sses with Sunny, and then says, Mr. Quinn, care to introduce? Kevin does not look friendly when he sees them clink sses, so when he hears that, he coldly curls his lips and says, This is my patron. With that, he pulls Sunny away quickly, who is about tough. Arriving at a quieter ce, Kevin says helplessly, If you want tough,ugh. Sunny cant hold back any longer andughs out loud. Then, she cant stop. Kevin strokes his forehead helplessly. I didnt think before I said that. Dont take it to heart. Sunny finally stopsughing, and then she stands on tiptoes and puts one hand on Kevins shoulder. Lets go. I spent money, so I have to act like it. Kevin is extremely regretful that he let jealousy take over him just now, but he cannot argue with Sunny, so he follows behind her and gets out. Maybe Kevins words take effect. When they leave, everyone looks at Sunny curiously. A little girl even runs over and asks, Hello, you bought ... you hired him for how much? Upon hearing that, Sunny nces at Kevin with an unkind expression and then pinches her hand. Not much, I wont tell you the specifics. You cant afford it. The little girl is anxious. I, I will give you all my shares. Can you give him to me? Sunny nces at Kevin, who is smiling at the side, and asks, How much are your shares worth? The little girl seriously counts with her fingers and answers, Tens of millions, I guess. Kevin notices that Sunnys eyes start to shine when she hears the number, and a premonition touches his heart. Sure enough, the next second, he hears Sunny ask, When can I sign the contract? Kevin has no choice but to interrupt the conversation, Sorry, we still have things to do. As he speaks, he ignores Sunnys struggle and forcefully drags her away, What are you doing? Sunny somewhat discontentedly shakes off his hand and blows the red spot from the pinch. It hurts. Kevin nces at her and realizes that he gripped her too hard. He takes her hand and carefully rubs it. At the same time, he asks her seriously, I still want to ask you. Sunny curls her lips and says, I was just kidding. Do you think I was really going to sell you? Im not your patron. Hearing that, Kevin smiles and says, You can be my patron if you want. Sunny surrenders, Come on, spare me. I still want a husband. Kevins eyes light up when he hears that. Darling, if there arent too many people. Before he can finish speaking, Sunny retracts her hand. Kevin is puzzled. What are you doing? Sunny pouts towards a hidden corner not far away. There is a fan of yours. The one who wanted to buy you. Kevin frowns. I cant have peace! As he speaks, he holds Sunnys hand and returns to the hall. After they leave, a head pokes out from behind a green nt, tears shining in its owners eyes. She looks at the couple silently, and sniffs. When Sunny and Kevin return to the hall, they happen to meet Kelly who is looking for them everywhere. Whats wrong? Kelly pushes Sunny. Old master wille on stage to speak. You have to be there. Sunny almost falls. What about you? Kelly says, You go up first. Ill be right away. Sunny follows Kevin up, and as soon as she steps onto the stage, she hears quite a few cries from below. Its all your fault. Sunny helplessly whispers to Kevin. Kevin takes the me, Its my fault. If you have grudges, we can settle it when we go back. As he speaks, he reaches out and hugs Sunnys waist. Sunny feels his hand hot, knowing that something is wrong. Its burning me. Get your hand off me! However, he bes naughty and starts to cop a feel around her waist, intending to flirt with her. His movements make Sunny feel strange, and she dodges but fails. Kevin, if you dont move your hand, Ill chop your knot off. Sunny grits her teeth and whispers to Kevin, while smiling at the crowd. Fortunately, old master doesnt notice anything. After everyone arrives, he begins his speech, expressing his appreciation of life. Honey, are youfortable? Kevin takes out a coat and puts it on Sunnys trembling body. It turns out that she has lost his coat. Chapter 151: Your Husband is Here Chapter 151: Your Husband is Here However, under the cover of the coat, Kevin fondles Sunny even more flirtatiously. Aroused by him, she almost kneels on the ground as her legs go limp. "Kevin, it''s enough." The old master is introducing his family members to the crowd. While sheins with her face twisted, the spotlight happens to fall on her, so she quickly cracks an unsightly smile. Only then does Kevin withdraw his naughty hand and hides it behind himself, pretending to look upright. Sunny is dying inside standing next to him. "Next, let''s invite my eldest grandson to say a few words." Ellison hears his name and walks forward with a straight face. "Hello, everyone. I''m Ellison. This is my wife, and this is my son." Everyone present falls victim to his charm, despite his straightforward and brief introduction. Someone starts the way and apuds him, and then a few others follow suit. In the end, everyone ps in unison. "Your brother is so cool." Sunny whispers to Kevin. "Do you want an introduction like that?" "What?" Ellison retreats from the spotlight with such a short speech. After that, he expressionlessly returns to his original position. Sunny notices he holds Kelly''s hand as soon as he goes back. That amuses her to augh. "What''s so funny?" Kevin mutters. Then, the old master gestures for him toe close. So, he walks to the center of the stage so that everyone can see him. "This is my youngest grandson, Kevin." Kevin nces at the audience below, and a trace of coldness shes in his eyes. He remembers he was stared like this once. When. . . Before he can stroll down the memoryne, the old master pulls him back to reality, saying, "Kevin, tell everyone about yourself." Kevin twitches his lip corner and says coldly, "I''m Kevin. The woman standing over there is my wife, and the one next to her is my daughter. Oh right, I''m already married. So, stop fantasizing about me." Ugly memories surface when he feels the pressure of everyone''s gaze. His good mood is nowhere to be found. There are daggers in his words, and heys eyes on several people in particr. The old master coughs to drive away the awkwardness in the air. He intends to put an end to this shitty show. "Alright, thank you for attending. I feel honored to have you today. Please be seated. It''s time to enjoy the delicacies." Sunny looks at Kevin who is in the center of the stage and whispers to Kelly, "Do you feel it? The brothers both seem to hate standing in that position." Kelly says in her ears, "They have some nasty histories with it. It''s not a good time to tell you this. But I promise to enlighten youter or some other time." Sunny nods and agrees, "Let''s see who is the expert here." Kelly says proudly, "Hey, I am known as the ultimate gossip machine of hotties." Just as she finishes speaking, someone pinches her. It is Ellison. "I heard everything," says he. ... Sunny notices that Kevin has also returned, so she quickly adjusts her expression. "Kevin, are you alright?" Sunny hooks Kevin''s little finger with hers. Kevin moves it in response, and she is assured. She feels it is time to know him better. After getting off the stage, Sunny pulls Kelly to a private corner and says, "Tell me now about the stories." Kelly carefully looks around and is sure that no one will hear them before replying. "I heard some rumors that their father jumped off the building instead of ending the life journey with his wife. Terrifyingly, they watched the whole thing and saw people gather around their father''s corpse gossiping." Kelly tells a brief version of the story, but Sunny still feels the horror. "Are you sure?" Sunny finds it hard to believe. Kelly nods. "I doubted the authenticity too when I first heard it. What a cruel thing for children to witness. So, I asked around to see if it was true. It is said that someone wound a noose around their father''s neck, so there was nothing else he could do but shed his mortal shackles voluntarily." Sunny feels as if she fell into an ice cer after she hears that. She finally has rity about his This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. miserable past. The truth that that wicked murderer is responsible for all thises to light. "Is that someone still alive?" Kelly nces at Sunny and notices that she is trembling all over. Kelly grows a little nervous and answers, "Don''t, don''t worry. I''m not sure he is. How about we ask around?" Sunny takes a few deep breaths to calm herself down. If that is really the case, she must avenge Kevin! Kelly looks up and sees Kevin, who seems to be looking for someone. She quickly nudges Sunny and says, "Your husband is here." Sunny trembles again from her touch. She looks up and meets eyes with Kevin, her eyes lighting up. For some reason, she feels even sadder for him. "Why are you here? I''ve searched everywhere for you!" Kevin quickly walks over and says when he sees Kelly, "Kelly, my brother is looking for you." Kelly nods and leaves. Kevin and Sunny are left alone in the corner. "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you talking? Are you unhappy? Did someone hurt you?" Sunny notices that Kevin is getting angry as he speaks, as if itching for a fight. She quickly grabs his arm and says, "I''m fine. I just need to wrap my head around something." That calms Kevin down. "Good. Are you hungry? Are youing to grab a bite?" Kevin doesn''t ask her what is bugging her. Instead, he gently brings her to the buffet and stuffs food into her mouth like feeding a dog. Sunny looks at Kevin and feels indescribable maternal love towards him. She reaches out and hugs him under everyone''s gaze. Kevin is petrified by this sudden action, asking tentatively, "Sunny, are you alright?" Sunny puts her head on Kevin''s chest and feels the vibration as he speaks. Then, she shakes her head hard and answers, "I''m fine." Kevin feels a little embarrassed. He gives a goofy smile and stretches out a hand to stroke Sunny''s hair, saying, "Silly girl." Hearing that, Sunny hugs him even harder. Her nose turns sore and tears stream down her cheeks. Kevin feels his chest wet and notices that she is crying. He hastily drags her to a room. "Honey, why are you crying? Even Macie has past the age of crying." Kevin patiently wipes her tears as heforts her. "I''m fine. I''m fine...." Sunny nearly stops sobbing, but Kevin''s gentle words sadden her again, leading to a new round of tears. "Babe, I might have to kiss you to stop this." Out of tricks, he brings this ultimate move up. Sunny blinks and is slow to react, while Kevin takes the opportunity and kisses her holding her chin. "Kevin...." After the kiss ends, Sunny finally stops crying, her face as red as an apple. "It worked well, didn''t it?" He rubs her head and continues, "My heart skipped a beat when you threw yourself at me. Then, I wanted to take you somewhere private and passionately...." Before he can finish his sentence, Sunny understands him and interrupts. "Get out of my face! You dirty dog!" She is confused as to why she cried for him just now. He clearly doesn''t need it. "Yes. I am finally refreshed. Let''s get out of here. A lot of people were staring at us just then. I wonder if you will be shy about it." Sunny slows down her steps with hesitation and asks, "Really?" Kevin knows what she feels and pinches her cheek with a smile. "I was lying. Let''s go." Sunny follows him doubtfully. Outside, Ellison and Kelly are busy answering questions. It takes them long to distract everyone, and then they try to please the old master. After doing all that, they have some free time and sit in chairs, wiping the sweat from their foreheads exhaustively. "I''m burnt out." Kelly puts her leg on Kevin''s and says, "Be a goodd and give me a massage." Kevin nces at her and says, "Are you sure?" Kelly wants to retract her leg, but Kevin does not give her the chance. He grabs it and starts to fondle it. "Darling, my service will require payment." Kelly feels insecure and stutters, "Okay, g, got it." Thus, when Kevin and Sunnye out of the room, they happen to see that Kelly and Kevin are sitting in the corner of a resting ce, and that Kelly is being massaged by Kevin, her face racked with pain. ... "Why are you here?" Kelly''s eyes widen when she sees Sunny. "You! Why did you...?" Kevin coughs for some reason. He interrupts Kelly. Sunny first turns around to look at Kevin. Noticing that he is fine, she shifts her gaze back to Kelly and asks, "What did you want to say just now?" Kelly falls silent after Kevin shoots her a look. She doesn''t know why she fears him even though she is his sister-inw! Chapter 152: Are You Leaving or Not? Chapter 152: Are You Leaving or Not? "No, it''s fine. We are just having a rest. We are exhausted." Sunny looks at her suspiciously and asks, "Really?" Kelly nods. "Why would I lie to you about this? It''s fine now." "Okay. Then we are leaving. You guys, have a good rest." Sunny nces at Kelly onest time and sees her smile. Sunny feels that something is wrong. Kevin nces at Sunny and tugs her. "Let''s go. Grandpa is looking for us." Sunny turns around and happens to see Macie being held by someone in the arms. Macie notices Sunny and waves at her excitedly. "Who is that?" Sunny also waves at Macie and asks. Kevin nces at the same direction and sees a man. "I don''t know him. Why would Macie let him hug her?" Sunny shakes her head and says, "I don''t know what''s going on with this little girl. Let''s go and take a look." As she speaks, she pulls Kevin over and walks towards that person. "My parents areing over." Macie points at Kevin and Sunny, who are not far away, and smiles at the person holding her. When the man sees Kevin, he narrows the eyes. Then, he puts down Macie and says, "Remember what I told you. Don''t tell anyone about me." Macie nods in confusion and asks, "Then how can I find you again?" The man smiles. "Be good. I wille to you." With that, he flees under the cover of the crowd. By the time Kevin and Sunny walks to Macie, that person has disappeared. Kevin looks at Macie wearing a frown. "Who were holding you just now?" asks he. Macie sucks the lollipop in her hand and answers, "I have no idea." As Macie''s mother, Sunny can tell when she is lying, so she squats down and says, "Macie, while I am not angry, tell me the truth, otherwise...." Macie is not afraid of anything, except when her mother is mad at her, so she falls silent biting her lollipop. "Macie, I''ll give you one minute." Macie gets scared and blurts out, "Mom, I don''t know him either. He gave me candy, so I let him hold me. Furthermore, he said that he was Dad''s friend...." When Kevin hears that, he feels Sunny''s gaze on him, so he quickly prevaricates, "I don''t know him, really." Sunny frowns. "You two...." Kevin feels his daughter is dragging him down with her, so he hastily swears with his four fingers, "I truly don''t know that person, and it was a man, so don''t think nonsense." Hearing that, Sunny looks coldly at him and says, "I''m not." Kevin can''t exin this away, and he feels there is something wrong about Sunny today. "Honey, let''s get out of here with Macie. We will teach her a lesson. Grandpa is looking for us." Sunny finally remembers what''s important, so she asks, "Why is he asking for us?" Kevin pouts at where the old man is. "I don''t know. But he is checking us out." Sunny sighs and says, "Alright then, let''s go over first, but...." Sunny looks at Macie seriously and continues, "Don''t take things from strangers, understand?" Macie whispers, "He''s not a stranger...." Sunny is surprised and asks, "What did you say?" Macie quickly shakes her head and replies, "Nothing. Let''s go." Kevin walks with Sunny to the old master''s side holding Macie. The old master smiles and takes Macie, showing off to his friends around the table, "Let me show you. This is my youngest grandson''s daughter, Macie. Isn''t she cute?" Sunny looks at the old master who seems to be a different guy and is a little surprised. "Does he adore Macie so much?" Kevin whispers, "He adores children in general." Sunny nods. The old master refuses to let go of Macie. Then, he turns around and sees that her parents are still standing here. He waves his hand impatiently and says, "Do what you are supposed to do. I don''t need you there." ... Sunny can only reply, "Then grandfather, we are leaving." Thus, under the old master''s disdainful gaze, they return to their seats and sit down dejectedly. However, as soon as she sits down, Sunny notices something strange. Why is the little girl who wanted to buy Kevin is at this table? "Kevin, let''s sit somewhere else." Sunny''s face darkens, and she can even see the little girl''s excitement from the corner of her eye. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, Kevin is unaware of what''s going on. "Why? Nothing happened." "Are you leaving or not?" Kevinforts Sunny with his hand and says, "Baby, look around. There''s no seat left." ... Sunny does what she was told in despair when she finds that every other table is full. "Forget it, then. We are not leaving." She says unhappily, and then turns her head. She does not want to look at the girl sitting diagonally! Kevin''s mind is exploding as he wonders why she gets blue after sitting down. "Darling, do you want some of this water shield porridge? This vegetable looks like a miniature version of the lotus leaf." Sunny looks at where Kevin is pointing and sees that the girl is carefully scooping the porridge up holding her little bowl. ... "Save it for yourself. I''m not hungry." Kevin is somewhat enraged by her attitude. He fawned over her, but she is still being mean. "Why are you acting like this?" He whispers, "This is my grandfather''s birthday party." Hearing that, Sunny gets furious for no reason. "So I''m not wee anymore? Since that''s the case, then I''ll leave now!" Kevin presses down Sunny, who is about to stand up and leave, and says, "Don''t move." Sunny is even more enraged and pinches his waist in a fit. "It hurts." He retracts his hand in pain. Looking at Sunny in disbelief, he stands up. The little girl notices Kevin stand up and quickly asks, "Kevin, where are you going?" Kevin ignores her. He looks at Sunny and says, "Somewhere I can rx." Actually, after pinching him, Sunny regains her senses. The anger that has been burning in her chest is extinguished by his cold gaze. She sits there and begins to reflect on what she has just done. "What have I done? Why was I acting like that...?" she murmurs. Apparently, she even feels she was not herself just now. "What happened between you and Kevin?" The little girl who wanted to buy Kevin says. For some reason, Sunny feels her eyes hurt when she sees this person. So, she replies with hostility, "It has nothing to do with you." Hearing that, the girl curls her lips in disdain and says, "Then don''t be angry. Kevin has been spoiled by women since young. Perhaps you did something that upset him." Sunny thinks to herself, ''I''m not angry yet. Why is he angry? And he has been spoiled by women?'' "Thank you for your kindness, but can you leave me alone now?" Sunny is so annoyed by her. Thus, the little girl eats on her own. "Kevin, you just wait." Sunny gnashes her teeth. She even thinks she pinched him too gently and should have done it with more force! Kevin thinks he controlled himself well when he left in pain. In the old times, Sunny would be a corpse. However, he can''t lose his temper at her, nor can he me her. "It''s sad." He looks at the starry sky outside and sighs. What can he do now? He doesn''t even know what she is angry about. Unfortunately, he is not alone here. Kevin believes he is in a secluded corner, but someone walks to him with a wine ss. "Mr., Mr. Quinn, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Your brother asked me to discuss things with you." Kevin curses this stranger in his head. "Mr. Quinn, I can''t go on like this anymore. That''s why Ie to you asking for a chance...." The man pleads with sorrow. Kevin pinches his eyebrows and says, "Go ahead." "My, my name is Damien Bruce. I used to work for Gerry." The name Gerry makes Kevin lose interest. "Shut up." However, Damien ignores it and continues, "Mr. Quinn, I don''t want to bother you. But Gerry is so wicked. He visited prostitutes and made me take the me. That''s not all. I was fired because he did it again. Only this time the mistake he made was enough to get him expelled from the board." Kevin feels this is important, but he doesn''t understand why Damien wants to talk to him about it. "Mr. Quinn, I know you and Gerry are sworn enemies, so I would like to ask you to avenge me...." Kevin nces at the snot on Damien''s face with disgust. "Am I idling around? Why would I help you?" Damien stops crying when he hears this. "Because I have evidence of what happened back then. They didn''t expect that I, a lowly clerk, would keep the evidence. So...." Chapter 153: Please Dont Chapter 153: Please Don''t "Shut up and get out of my face." Kevin loses his patience when he hears "back then". Damien isn''t surprised to hear him say that. He just shrugs and says, "Mr. Quinn, you''ll look for me." Kevin sneers. After watching Damien leave, he leans against the wall powerlessly. He skillfully lights a cigarette. He has never smoked in front of Sunny, but he would do it by himself when he is in a bad mood. He watches as the smoke that just came out of his mouth flies into the air and then slowly disappears into nothingness. Except for the nasty smell, no traces of it are left. He sighs. He extinguishes the cigarette and takes a deep breath before walking back in. There are some things he needs to face. After Kevin turns around and leaves, Sunny is at a loss for what to do. But she doesn''t know where to go, so she can only look around aimlessly. After a while, Sunny is somewhat disappointed. She watches as people leave. She is also ready to stand up and get out of here. Just then, she is pressed down onto her seat again by someone, and she has no time to resist. "Who is it?" She looks back angrily, only to find a familiar figure. "Kevin!" Sunny looks at Kevin, somewhat aggrieved and annoyed, and then proudly turns her head and looks ahead, sitting still. "Honey, don''t stay mad. I shouldn''t have done that to you just now." Kevin says as he waves a packing box, saying, "Let''s go. Take Macie. We''re going back together." "Wait. What about Grandpa?" Hearing that, Kevin looks not far away and says, "What do you think?" Sunny looks at the same direction and sees that the old master is sitting next to a nice-looking old woman. They are chatting andughing. ... "Where is Macie?" Kevin nces around and says, "There she is. Let''s go." Sunny walks in the direction he points, and discovers that Macie is talking to a little boy blushing. "Macie, we''re going home." Sunny calls out to her. But to her surprise, not only does Macie ignore her, but she even turns her back to her. ... The boy is sensible and points at Sunny after he hears that, saying, "Is this your mother? So your name is Macie." Macie gets shy for some reason. She runs to Sunny and hides herself behind her. Then, she makes a face at the boy. "Say goodbye to him. We''re going home." Macie waves her hand at him as she was told, and then follows Sunny out. "Mom, I didn''t mean to ignore you just now." Sunny nods and says, "I know." Noticing that Kevin is here, Macie bes happy again. "Dad, I just ran into a friend from kindergarten!" Kevin squats down to make direct eye level contact with Macie, saying, "Then can you introduce him to Dad next time?" Macie nods shyly and replies, "Then let''s go home." Kevin smiles as he holds Sunny in one hand and picks up Macie with the other. They walk over to say goodbye to the old master before going home. "Aren''t we going to let Kelly and Ellison know that we are leaving?" Kevin remembers how he is yed by his brother just now, and a cold smile appears on his face. "They are gone already." Are they? When did it happen? Why didn''t Sunny notice it? Sunny tries to remember for a long time, but is sure that she didn''t see them leave. "Alright then, forget it." Under Kevin''s deception, Sunny soon forgets her bestie and is dragged out of this ce. "I''ll fetch the car. Wait for me here. It''s cold outside." When she gets in the car, Sunny takes off her high heels and puts on the clothes she feels most "Changing so quickly? I haven''t even had time to admire you." Kevin smiles wickedly from the side. "But it''s fine. I will when we arrive home." Sunny nces at Macie who is asleep in the back seat, and then heaves a sigh of relief, saying, "It''s inappropriate to say things like that in front of Macie." As she says that, she puts down the back of the chair and lies on it. Inhaling, she says, "It is like I had just fought a war. I am so exhausted." Hearing that, Kevin nces sideways at Sunny and says, "How about I provide you with special services?" Sunny thinks of that dirty exercise and sits up, replying, "We are so tired tonight. Rain check?" Kevin looks at her with a puzzled look and says, "I meant a leg massage. What are you thinking?" In an instant, it feels weird in the car. Sunny coughs and says, "I, I thought you wanted me to serve you. I misunderstood you." Kevin smiles. He knows what Sunny was thinking about. Out of respect for his wife, he drops this topic. "I''ll prepare you hot water when we get back. Take a good bath to wash off the bad luck. We went to the police station today. It wasn''t a nice thing after all." Hearing that, Sunny stares at Kevin with disbelief. "What?" Kevin is a little embarrassed by her gaze, so he can only look ahead, his eyes motionless. "I never thought you were actually old-fashioned. It surprised me that you believe in luck." He knew she would say this, and regrets that he ever said it. "There are some things that science can''t exin. It''s fine to believe that. Anyway, you take a good bath and go to bed early. Other important things might happen tomorrow." Sunny asks, "What things?" ... "I don''t know." "Then let''s go to bed early today, and don''t do anything stupid." Sunny suggests it, and Kevin is interested. "What do you mean by ''stupid''? What are stupid?" Sunny can''t argue with him, so she just pinches him on the thigh again. "It hurts." Kevin sucks in a breath of cold air. He didn''t expect her to do it again. So, he grits his teeth and says, "Woman, you''re ying with fire." Sunny isn''t afraid anymore and even sticks out her tongue at Kevin. When Kevin turns around, he sees her tongue resting on her lower lip, and feels a burst of tension in This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. his belly. Thus, Kevin says, "Sit tight." Then, he steps on the elerator and drives straight home. After tucking in Macie, Sunny stretcheszily and says, "I''m going to take a shower. You take a rest first. Do you want honey water?" Kevin nods. "I''ll give you a massage when you''re done." Sunny squints and asks, "Why are you so nice all of a sudden?" Kevin feels that Sunny has been teasing him, and that she is luring him to bed with her eyes. "Go and take the bath." Or he might lose control. Sunny notices that Kevin can barely hold it and goes to the bathroom with her pajamas. Actually, Kevin isn''t wrong. Sunny feels she was ridiculed in the car, so she wants to trick him by flirting with him. For example, before she goes into the bathroom, she winks at him. ''I must have drunk too much,'' he thinks to himself. Therefore, Kevin does not wait for Sunny to make him honey water. He goes to the kitchen to make a cup of strong tea, and when it is not that hot, he drinks it like it were juice. Sunny soaks in the bathtub for a long time by design. When she feels that Kevin is probably too burnt out to mess around with her, she walks out of the bathroom in a bathrobe. ... Hence, when Kevin, who has just calmed down, sees Sunny, who is almost half naked, his eyes are almost ming. "Darling, didn''t you say you wanted to pinch my legs? Wait a moment. I''ll get you some honey water." As she speaks, Sunny deliberately runs past him. The unique fragrance of the bath gel goes straight to Kevin''s nose like a gust of wind. He suspects even more that Sunny is doing this on purpose. Especially after shees back, she sits down beside him and ces her legs on hisps. "Darling, massage me. Why? Are you unhappy?" "No." Kevin almost forces out the word from between his teeth. Then, he puts his hands on Sunny''s legs. He feels them smoother than usual. Maybe she applied something on them. "Darling," Sunny pretends to mention this casually, "Did you find anyone attractive at the table today? I have a cousin. He is the son of the aunt we met at Z''s wedding a long time ago. His mother asked me to find him a good date." Kevin''s attention is on Sunny''s fair legs, and he doesn''t even hear clearly what she just said before answering, "I think they were all pretty." Hearing that, Sunny frowns and almost kicks him on his sensitive spot. "I wasn''t paying attention. I wonder if you know anyone there. I remember a little girl at our table talked to you." Sunny imitates the girl''s tone and Kevin finally realizes something. "Wait. Are you serious? Your aunt wants you to find a girlfriend for your cousin?" Sunny says, "That''s right. What''s there to question?" Kevin puts down her legs, leans closer to her, and asks, "Then why do you keep asking me about it?" Chapter 154: What Do You Need? Chapter 154: What Do You Need? As Kevin approaches, Sunny''s heart races when she feels his scorching breath. Just as their lips are about to touch, she turns her head away and says, "I thought you knew more!" Hearing that, Kevin smiles mischievously, "If I say I think she is good, you will agree she is the right one for your cousin?" "That''s right...." Sunny realizes something halfway through her sentence. "You think she is good? Say it again, you pervert! One girl is not enough for you?" He watches up close as Sunny''s lips move, and the fragrance of the shower gel teases his smell. What''s more, her legs are curled up on his side. Kevin feels powerless to keep his urge in check, so he lowers his head and kisses her right away. "Kevin...." Sunny is a little conflicted. She wants to push Kevin away, but somehow she has hooked her arms around his neck. "Sunny...." Kevin retracts a little and calls out to her softly, and then kisses her passionately. His hands go naughty and he tears Sunny''s underwear with one tug. "Stop.... You should go take a shower first." "No need. Let''s take one togetherter!" "What...?" Sunny looks out at the sky onest time before surrendering. The night is beautiful, and the news says there is even a meteor shower today. "Focus!" Kevin is somewhat dissatisfied with Sunny''s absent-mindedness, so he gives her a hard push with his weapon to attract her attention. "Easy...." Outside, a meteor dives down from the sky, which is quite beautiful. "Someone? Come here." A woman is standing on the balcony in silky nightgown holding a ss of red wine. Admiring the meteor shower, she gracefully takes a sip of the wine. "Miss, what do you need?" Hearing that, the woman takes another sip and says, "Go take a shower." "I beg your pardon?" She looks back. It is the woman who kills her murderer goon in cold blood this afternoon. "Do you have abs?" Her subordinate doesn''t know what she is nning, so he answers with trembles, "Yes, yes." "That''s perfect. Go take a shower. I''ll wait for you in bed." As she speaks, she pulls off her nightgown and says, "Go!" Under the moonlight, this man finally sees this youngdy''s naked body. On her delicate body is a huge rose tattoo. "What are you looking at? Go already!" The woman takes small steps and slowly sits down on the sofa beside the bed, taking another sip of the wine. "Miss...." "Oh right. When we''re in bed, call me Leslie." "Take it slow. Macie is sleeping." Kevin has no choice but to be gentler. This woman is insane. She is actually looking at her phone while having sex with him. Kevin has the intention to humor her, but his pride gets the upper hand as he thinks, ''I will give you hard and prove myself!'' "Kevin!" Sunny has no choice but to put down her phone and fiercely bites Kevin''s shoulder. Just then, a piece of news pops up on the screen of her phone, "A male body was found in a room of a residentialpound in our city...." The next day, Troy''s nagging wakes Sunny up. She feels she is back to five years ago. How magical! "Stop it. Someone is trying to sleep here." Sunny angrily throws a pillow and hits Kevin who is about to wake Sunny up. "You...." Kevin helplessly picks up the pillow on the ground and walks to her bedside, saying, "Honey, it''s time to get up." Only then does Sunny open her bleary eyes. "Darling, it''s you. I had a nightmare just now. I dreamed that Troy was singing in our house early in the morning." ... Kevin nces outside the door and says, "Perhaps this is not a dream." ... Sunny freshens up and goes out of the room. Sure enough, she sees Troy sitting on the stool like in her dream, leisurely drinking ... Macie''s breakfast milk. "Why are you here? Who opened the door for you?" Hearing that, Troy res at her. "If you don''t wee me, then I''ll leave." As Troy speaks, he stands up. But neither Kevin nor Sunny tries to stop him, so he can only sit back down. "I came here today for a thing. Although I live next door, do you think I want to see you lovebirds? I am still single." Sunny sits down and smears jam on the bread, saying, "Spit it out, man." Troy nces at Kevin and adjusts himself, saying mysteriously, "Yesterday, a body was found. On it was written four words, ''I am the murderer.'' " When Sunny hears the news, her hands tremble. "What does it mean?" "I don''t know. The police are investigating this. I heard you were called away by the police yesterday. Why?" At the thought of this, Sunny looks gloomy. "Nothing good. They suspected that I had something to do with a murder." Kevin interrupts from the side, "But now it''s settled. She is clean." Troy ignores him and continues, "What about now? What did the police say?" "They couldn''t get anything out of me, so they let me go first, but said I must be ready to go there again if anything came up." "It''s so strange. Why are you involved in this for no reason? Did you offend anyone unwittingly?" Sunny raises her voice and says, "What are you talking about? Am I that stupid?" "Unfortunately, yes." ... Just as Sunny is about to throw the bread on Troy''s face, she realizes it was not said by Troy. "Hurry up and eat, silly." Kevin''s face reveals a tint of disgust as he hands Sunny her exclusive sweet potato porridge. "Let''s eat first. We''ll check on the policeter." Sunny quickly eats when she hears they are going to the police station. Finishing her meal, she wipes her mouth and says, "I''m good. Let''s go." Troy is confused. "What about Macie if you are both leaving?" Sunny looks back at him and says, "You are here." Kevines over to shake his hand and says, "Buddy, thank you so much." Before Troy knows it, he is a nanny already, who is responsible for taking Macie to school. Watching them leave one after another, Troy has no choice but to knock on Macie''s door, saying, "Macie, I''m your godfather. I''m here to wake you up." On the way to the police station, Sunny feels agitated somehow. "Is that dead man really the murderer? Will the police think I did it again, so that I can distract them?" Kevin nces at her and reaches out to hold her hand. "Don''t be afraid. You don''t even know the victims. You have no motives." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ... "What kind of constion is this?" Sunny says unhappily. She simply stops talking and looks out of the window holding her chin. "Look, a beauty." However, Kevin drives too fast. Sunny only catches a glimpse of the rose on her chest, and doesn''t see her face clearly. "Why are you driving so fast? I couldn''t even see what she looked like." Sunny looks down in disappointment and says, "It''s rare to see a beauty like that." Hearing this, Kevin is displeased. "Isn''t a handsome guy not enough for you?" "Where can I find one?" ... "We are here. Let''s get off." Sunny gets out of the car looking down. She sees the victim''s mother is standing at the entrance of the police station looking at something on tiptoe. Sunny is so scared that she hides behind Kevin. "What''s wrong?" "I''m hiding. I don''t know why, but I feel a little guilty when I see that woman." Kevin pats her head helplessly. "Don''t imagine yourself as a suspect. Isn''t she quite open-minded?" Persuaded, Sunny pokes her head out and walks towards the police station. When they arrive at its entrance, the victim''s mother sees them, and there is a weird expression on her face. Shees up and grabs Sunny''s hand, saying, "Youngdy, the police said the murderer was found. His murder weapon was also discovered in his apartment...." Sunny says, "This is good...." The victim''s mother suddenly cries and says, "Although the murderer is identified, my child, my child will nevere back...." Looking at her, Sunny feels sorry for her. "We will help you. We are no longer strangers now. If you need anything, let us know." Hearing that, Kevin wants to stop Sunny, but he fails because she finishes her sentences in one breath. She should be careful around some people. However, this mother surprises Kevin. She shakes her head and says, "Now that the murderer has been found and dead, I believe this is karma. I have no other wishes. I only hope I can see my child sooner." Sunny holds the woman''s hands and says, "Don''t think like that. Your child definitely doesn''t want to see you like this." The victim''s mother shakes her head and replies, "I am here to apologize to you. It was my fault that day, but I hope you can understand that no mother can be rational when this kind of thing happens." Sunny nods and agrees, "I understand. I am also a mother." The woman smiles, with tears on her cheeks. "Then I won''t bother you anymore. You guys go on. I''m leaving." Sunny watches as the victim''s mother walks away and sighs, "See, how easy it is to kill a person. A woman was killed for no reason, and the murderer didn''t care she had a family." Chapter 155: Divorcing Me Chapter 155: Divorcing Me Kevin strokes Sunny''s hair tofort her, saying, "Stop thinking about it. You can''t help with...." He doesn''t know what to say anymore, not sure how to describe this thing as a bystander, because he knows better than anyone that only those who have experienced such pain can understand this feeling. So he can only change the topic, "Let''s go in and see if there are any new clues." Only then does Sunny regain her senses. "What, do you think there''s something wrong?" Kevin nods. "The weirdest thing about this is why hemitted suicide. Was he afraid of the punishment if he got caught?" Sunny doesn''t dig this deeper. "He just feels guilty, so...." Kevin rubs his chin and says, "So, let''s go in and find out what happened exactly." Sunny does not say anything and follows him in. When they enter, they encounter the police officer who handled the case that day. Kevin takes a step forward and grabs him. "Hello, I want to ask about the updates about the murder that happened several days ago. My, my girlfriend came here then." The police officer looks at Sunny and tries to recall who she is. Finally, he remembers her and what happened that day. "Yes, I remember now. A lot came up recently. I''ll bring you to him right away." The police officer is nice. He takes Sunny and Kevin to the one in charge of this case. "Yes, the murderer has been found." Hearing Kevin''s statement, the police officer nods with a heavy heart. Kevin nces at Sunny and is not surprised to see her nervous expression; so he holds her hand and pinches it. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "However, something doesn''t add up. I can''t talk about it yet. When we get to the bottom of this, we will let you know." Kevin nods and says, "Then may I ask if my girlfriend is clean of suspicion?" Kevin can feel Sunny tightens her grip on him when she hears that. The police officer shakes his head and replies, "Actually, we all know this has nothing to do with Miss Ellen. It''s just that the victim''s family were all here that day, so we had to go through the procedures. Miss Ellen, I''m sorry." Sunny is relieved to hear that and says, "It''s fine." Kevin nods. "Then we should leave now. However, we are also concerned about this case. I hope you can keep us updated." The police officer nods and says, "When the timees, we''ll tell you everything." "Then thank you first." After Kevin finishes speaking, he pulls Sunny away. "Actually, we didn''t get anything out of him. His lips were sealed." When Sunny walks out of the police station, she realizes something is wrong. "He tricked us." Kevin smiles and holds her hand, saying, "Alright, forget about it. We came here to get you out of the suspect list, understand?" Sunny curls her lips and says, "It''s one thing to know, but it''s another to ept." Just as Kevin is about to say something, Sunny''s phone rings, so she fumbles around in her bag for the phone. "Hello?" Finding it, she picks it up before seeing clearly the caller ID. "This is Sunny." Hearing the other party talk, she discovers it is Z, who hasn''t been around for long. "It''s me. What can I do for you?" "My mother is in the hospital. Your husband did this to her. Where are you?" From the looks of it, Z is using Kevin of something. So, Sunny looks at the gate in front of her and says, "The police station." ... "My mother is awake now. She has something to ask you. Come to the hospital now." Before Sunny can refuse, Z hangs up. "How weird...." Sunny looks at her phone and mutters. "What''s the matter?" "What''s wrong with Z today? Her attitude ispletely different from when she asked me to operate on her." Kevin isn''t surprised and says, "Because she wanted something from you then. What did she say?" Sunny nces at him and says, "She said her mother was awake. She wants me to go to the hospital and exin things." Kevin looks indifferent and shrugs, saying, "Are you nning on going there?" Sunny looks at Kevin and says, "Do you want to go? If you won''t go, neither will I." "Let''s go and take a look. We have to face it. I want to know what she has to say." In the hospital, after Z hangs up the phone, she sits beside Lora''s bed. "Mom, I told Sunny toe over. We can''t let her off this time." Lora just had a near-death experience. Fortunately, she was rescued in time. Otherwise, she would be having tea with the Devil in the Underworld. Because of that, she is extremely weak. "Z, that''s your sister. We can''t do this." Z says angrily, "How could she take what was ours?" Lora says, "Why do you hate your sister so much? I remember you guys used to get along." "It''s because Gerry wants to divorce me," Z says. While the mother and daughter are talking, Sunny arrives and knocks on the door. "Come in." Sunny pushes the door open and enters. She discovers that Z is looking at her with a hostile gaze. She asks, confused, "What''s wrong?" However, such a short sentence enrages Z. "Sunny, how dare you ask that? Look at what you have done to my family." Sunny looks around and says, "This is the hospital, not your home." "You!" Z cannot argue with Sunny, but she knows how to act pitiful. "Look at my mother. She is bedridden because of your family. How dare you!" Sunny says, "Your mother jumped off the building herself. We didn''t push her." "Isn''t she your mother, too? If your husband hadn''t bought herpany, why would she jump off the building?" When Sunny hears Z talks about Kevin, she gets protective and says, "Alright, then let me ask you. Why did my father suddenly die back then? And was the will forged? Can you exin these two things to me?" She didn''t want to bring these up. Her father is dead, and her family property is gone, but it doesn''t matter. She is doing well. Nheless, she is fed up when Z repeatedly provokes her. Z didn''t expect her to say that. Shocked, she doesn''t know how to answer, only saying, "We are a family. Why are you questioning me like this?" At that instant, Sunny realizes that she wouldn''t let anyone touch Kevin and her daughter, so she sits down and says slowly, "As you said, we are a family. Then does it matter who is in charge of the It urs to Z that she has been tricked. She is about to say something, but is stopped by Lora who is lying on the bed. "Z, get a ss of water for your sister." However, Sunny stands up and says, "My husband is waiting for me outside. If you are done here, I will leave first." Z''s eyes are wide open. But before she can say anything, Lora lets Sunny go. "Mom!" "Alright, stop talking. Mom has a n." Sunny does not hear Lora''sst sentence. She thinks Lora wants to start fresh after her attempted suicide. So when Kevin asks her at the door if anything is wrong, she shakes her head and says, "Apart from Z''s hostility, everything else is fine." Kevin nods and says, "That''s good. I was afraid they would make things difficult for you. Then what are we going to do? Get out of here and grab a bite?" Hearing that, Sunny looks at her phone, and doesn''t say "it''s still early" out loud. "Anything in mind?" "What do you think? I''m not hungry yet," Kevin replies. Sunny rubs her belly and says, "Me, neither. Why don''t we go to Macie''s kindergarten to check on her?" Kevin doesn''t want to waste their time alone on that, so he makes another suggestion, "Shall I take you out?" "What?" "Let''s go. I''ve never taken you out. I''ll take you to the amusement park today. It''s a date." Sunny says, "Amusement Park? Should we take Macie?" Kevin blurts out, "She went therest time." ... "When did it happen?" Kevin identally speaks out his secret, so he can only exin, "You were on duty. Later that day, I was afraid she would disturb your rest at home, so I took her out." Sunny says, "It is a good thing, but why don''t I remember it?" Kevin hugs her and says, "You were asleep when I took her there." "Then, let''s go. I''ve never been to an amusement park." Sunny decides to turn a blind eye on this matter, and they happily go to the amusement park. "Kevin, I want a ride on that Ferris wheel!" Kevin looks at Sunny, who is smiling happily, and feels that he made the right call to bring her here. It''s the first time that he has taken her out. Hence, when he sees Sunny''s face full of anticipation for the roller coaster, he agrees immediately without thinking. He sits in his spot, and the staff fastens his seat belt. Because he is handsome, the staff repeatedly checks on him. Then he starts to regret it. Why did I sit here? What was I thinking? How dangerous this is! Before Kevin can figure out what is wrong with him, the thing under his butt is suddenly activated. He is so scared that he holds onto Sunny''s hand and wouldn''t let go. Chapter 156: He Has No Fever Chapter 156: He Has No Fever "Kevin, you keep pinching me and my hands are red." After getting off the roller coaster, Sunny looks at her red hands andins. "I don''t expect you to be afraid of this...." Kevin has just recovered. Standing on the ground, he believes he is still a strong man. So, he rests the arms on the hips and says, "I''m not afraid of this! I didn''t mean to grab your hand!" Hearing this, Sunnyughs mischievously. "Why don''t we try again?" Kevin doesn''t bother to argue with Sunny. "Aren''t you going to take a ride on the Ferris wheel? Don''t waste time. Let''s go and queue up." Kevin is afraid, but he pretends to be calm, which amuses Sunny. So, she can''t help butugh out loud. "Alright, alright. You''re not afraid of heights." Kevin shakes his head, "I''m afraid of nothing." After Kevin finishes, sadness shes through Sunny''s eyes. She quietly nces at Kevin and then replies, "Well." Kevin consumes that Sunny looks down on him, so he repeatedly emphasizes, "I mean it!" "I know. Let''s go." "What are you going to do?" "We are going to take a ride on the Ferris wheel." Looking at the magnificent Ferris wheel in front of him, Kevin can''t help but take a step back. Is this more terrifying than the roller coaster? "Come on. This isn''t scary." Sunny takes the lead and sits down. Then she invites Kevin with a smile. Kevin hesitates for a moment. The people behind him have been urging him, so he goes up and sit down opposite Sunny. "Come on. Don''t be afraid. It moves very slowly." Sunny smiles andforts Kevin. She knows that he is reluctant to show his fear, so she tries her best to divert his attention. "Can we see our home from here?" Hearing this, Kevin curls his lips and replies, "How is that possible? What are you thinking?" Sunny pouts. "That''s why I want you to have a look. How beautiful the scenery we can enjoy from the heights!" Under the encouragement of Sunny, Kevin sticks his head out and looks around. "Honey, the scenery is very beautiful." Seeing him rx, Sunny replies, "Yes." Then she concentrates on the outside scenery. "Honey, are you happy today?" Sunny nces at Kevin, who seems to be very serious. "Of course, I''m happy." ''Kevin, you have never taken me out for fun.'' If Kevin did not mention it, Sunny wouldn''t care. It''s good for them to live a peaceful life like this. But since Kevin has done, he prepares to give her a surprise. While Sunny is watching the scenery outside the window, Kevin sends a text message to Troy. "Pick up Macie after school. We have something to do." Later, regardless of how Troy will react, Kevin immediately turns off his phone. Sunny hears themotion and turns around to ask him what has happened. "Nothing. The battery of my phone is dead." Kevin sits beside Sunny. Because of unevenly distributed loads, their carriage sways. "Don''t move. Sit down." Wrapping her hand around Kevin''s waist, Sunny holds his hand with the other one, and carefully helps him to the seat. Then, she mocks. "It''s unbelievable that you are so afraid of heights." Kevin retorts, "I''m not afraid of heights. I''m ... I''m...." Sunny looks at him expectantly. "What is it?" "Darling, we can see our home from here." Kevin cannot provide a usible exnation, so he diverts Sunny''s attention. Sunny doesn''t believe him. "Your performance is poor." Although Sunny says so, she turns around, sighting the roof of their house. "It''s true. How miraculous!" Kevin looks at Sunny, feeling that this trip is worthwhile. He hasn''t seen Sunny reveal such a girlish expression for a long time. "Are you happy? If you''re, I''ll often show you around, okay?" Kevin''s question attracts Sunny''s attention. When Kevin asks whether she is happy or not, she blushes. This surprises Kevin. "Honey, we are married for a long time. Why are you blushing?" Sunny touches her head. "I don''t know why. But when you ask me, I''m joyful." It is Sunny''s true feeling. Ever since her mother left, she has rarely had such a kind of feeling, as if she has been doted on. She tells Kevin her true feeling. But to her surprise, Kevin snorts. "Do you mean that I haven''t done enough?" Sunny is stunned. After examining Kevin''s expression, she carefully asks, "Have you ever made a pet of me?" ... Kevin is annoyed, so he savagely says, "You just wait and see." ''I will prove to you.'' Although Kevin means to be considerate, Sunny still feels somewhat strange about Kevin''s threating words. Fortunately, the Ferris wheel reaches the top at this time. Sunny looks at the buildings, which seem to be smaller and smaller, and smiles. "Kevin, I think I have seen them before...." Before she finishes, Kevin kisses her. When she separates with Kevin, she says with glowing cheeks, "I hear that when the couple kiss at the highest point, they can be together forever." Perhaps Kevin is shocked by her or what, he just looks at her without moving. Sunny thinks that Kevin is sick, so she touches his head. "You don''t have a fever." "Kevin, you..." Sunny turns around again, intending to say something to Kevin. Kevin hugs her waist and kisses her. Kevin''s kiss is domineering and... Sunny can''t think of any other adjectives. After a long time, she onlyes up with ''domineering''. Because of oxygen deficit, her mind goes nk. Sunny doesn''t know when Kevin leaves her. By the time she regains her senses, the staff has stared at her for a long time. "Darling, let''s get off." Kevin tugs at the corner of Sunny''s clothes with a mischievous smile, signaling for her to move. Only then does Sunny feel that she blushes scarlet. "Why don''t you remind me?" After she gets off the carriage, she secretlyins against Kevin for a long time, consuming that Kevin wants to tease her. Kevin returns like a wronged man, "Honey, I''ve been calling you for a long time, but you didn''t hear me, so that staff had to push you." "Why didn''t you push me? You did it on purpose." Hearing this, Kevin whispers in her ear, "I just didn''t want to disturb you." ''Don''t try to fool me." "I don''t care. I want to go home. Macie is still waiting for us." Kevin then coughs softly. "I''ve already told Troy to pick Macie up. We have other things to do." Sunny asks curiously, "What else are we going to do?" Kevin returns confidently. "Let''s go for dinner." ... "It''s not dark yet. It''s too early for dinner." Kevin continues mysteriously, "Let''s go. I have a surprise for you." Sunny has to follow him. Then they go to the nearest mall for dinner. Kevin sees a jewelry shop not far away, so he makes an excuse. "Honey, do you want to go to the bathroom?" If he didn''t mention, Sunny wouldn''t feel anything. But he does, Sunny feels an urge to urinate. "Yes. Will you help me with the things?" Kevin happily receives them. "Go, I''ll wait for you here." After watching Sunny enter the bathroom, Kevin rushes to the jewelry shop. "Waiter, I want to buy a ring." Noticing his extravagant dress, the waiter returns politely, "Sir, what style do you want? Do you buy it N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. for yourself?" Hearing this, Kevin looks at the waiter in disgust. "Do you think I''m mad?" Kevin turns around, finding that Sunny hasn''te yet, so he urges. "Hurry up. Show me the most expensive ring in the shop. I want to give it to my wife." After hearing the word "wife", the waiter understands that this handsome guy is married. Thus, she goes to fetch the most expensive ring in the shop with a sigh. "You like this one, don''t you?" Kevin nces over and picks the brightest one. Then, he puts away the men''s ring and asks the waiter to wrap up the women''s one. "Sir, do I need to help you wrap up the men''s one?" Kevin shakes his head and wears the ring on his hand. ... "Sir, this is your ring. Do you want to punch the card?" Kevin hands out a limited-edition ck card and says, "Please." When the waiter sees the card, her eyes light up. Unfortunately, the handsome man has married. After paying the bill, Kevin put a small box in his pocket. Then, he turns around and sights Sunny, so he leaves with the card. When he walks to the bathroom, Sunny happens toe out and her eyes lights up. "Where have you been? I''m looking for you." Kevin smiles somewhat embarrassedly. "After waiting for you for a long time, I walked around to search for a good restaurant. Sunny does not doubt him and nods. "Then have you found the one?" ... Chapter 157: The Ring Chapter 157: The Ring "Let''s go. I don''t think there is something delicious on this floor. Let''s go take a look upstairs." Sunny has to follow him up the elevator. When she reaches the top floor, Kevin finds a hotpot restaurant near the window with satisfaction. "Darling, shall we pick this one?" ... Sunny nces at the hotpot restaurant, assuming that this restaurant is somewhat ipatible with today''s itinerary. However, her stomach grumbles violently now. Then, Sunny nods. "Let''s choose this one. We can order a two-vor hot pot." There aren''t many people around. Perhaps because of the high consumption, there are even fewer people here. Kevin can tell how many waiters it has at a nce. ''It''s a suitable ce for me to carry out my n.'' Kevin nods in satisfaction, and then leads Sunny to a private room near the window. "Except a two-vor hot pot, honey, what do you want?" After Sunny orders much meat, she realizes that she forgets vegetables. "We still need some vegetables. Meat is too rich." "Do you want dessert?" Sunny shakes her head. "No onees to the hotpot restaurant for dessert." Kevin ns to hide the ring in the dessert. Thus, he silently withdraws his hand towards the ring. "Darling, what are we going to doter?" Sunny looks at Kevin with anticipation and joy. Her spirits rise, and she wants to go shopping. "Honey, have you forgotten that Macie is waiting for us at home?" After hearing this, the expectation in Sunny''s eyes disappears. She says dejectedly, "I forgot about Macie. I''m not a good mother." Hearing this, Kevin can''t help butugh. "Your criteria for being a good mother are so low." Sunny returns, "Or else?" ... Kevin smiles and touches Sunny''s head. "You''re cute." Then Kevin takes out the phone, which he has switched off. "I''ll tell Troy to take care of Macie for the night. We''ll have a good date today. I''ll keep youpany whatever you want to doter." Sunny feels guilty. However, thinking of the freedom she will obtain, her excitement overshadows her guilt. "Before dinner is served, you have time to think about what you are going to do today." Kevin says while beaming at her. Kevin''s look reminds Sunny of what he said on the Ferris wheel. "Wait and see." Does he mean he will dote on her? Staring at the handsome face, Sunny falls into a reverie. However, Kevin looks somewhat unhappy after switching on the phone, for he receives a lot of text messages. Those text messages are all from Troy. "Kevin, you even have the face to ask me to look after your child while you hang out. Am I your nanny?" "Kevin, don''t turn off your phone. Exin to me!" ... Kevin turns to thest one, which says, "For Macie''s sake, I will help you. Don''t tter yourself." Having read it, Kevin can''t help butugh. Then, he answers the message. "We won''te back tonight. Thank you." Troy, who is humming at home with his legs crossed, immediately jumps up when he receives it. "Kevin, damn you!" Kevin doesn''t feel guilty at all. After sending the text message, he directly turns off the phone. Sunny asks, "Are you done?" Kevin nods. "Of course. I will never let you down." Soon, the dishes are served. At the sight of the meat, Sunny rubs her hands expectantly. Just as she is about to enjoy it, Kevin stops her. "Take it easy. Go wash your hands first." ... "Since when do you have a fetish about cleanliness?" Sunny frowns as Kevin drags her to the bathroom. After washing her hands, Sunny returns to her seat with some resentment. But she suddenly discovers that there is a small box in front of her. She is quite familiar with this kind of small velvet box. For some reason, her heartbeat suddenly elerates. "Darling, what is this?" She looks up at Kevin, who pretends to be calm opposite her. However, she is surprised that his ears are a little red. "Open it. How am I supposed to know it?" Kevin is still acting stubbornly, so Sunny has to dismantle it herself. When she finds out that it is a ring, she is somewhat a little excited. "Kevin, is this for me?" Kevin stretches out his hand and shows the one in his hand. "What do you think?" Sunny touches the ring again and again, wanting to wear it on her hand. But she is expecting something to happen. "Kevin, can you help me?" Hearing this, Kevin blushes. Even his ears turn red. "Women are really troublesome...." Although heins, he walks over as he is asked. Then he pulls Sunny''s hand and puts the ring on her middle finger after a pause. "It''s not there.... It''s here." Sunny seriously asks him to put it on the ring finger. "Is there any difference?" "I hear that this finger is closest to human''s heart, so we should wear the ring here...." Kevin listens to her. After helping Sunny put on the ring, Kevin pulls out his ring on the middle finger. "Then put it on for me." They have married for a long time. Sunny repeatedly tells herself that there is nothing to be nervous about, but somehow, her hands are shaking uncontrobly. After Sunny sessfully puts the ring on Kevin''s finger, Kevin looks at Sunny''s eyes and says seriously, "Darling, I still owe you a wedding." ... "It doesn''t matter." Sunny means it. She feels that as long as they are together, nothing else matters. But Kevin does not think so. He decides to give Sunny a wedding and make her happy. "Let''s have dinner first. Don''t think about anything else." The meat on the table makes Sunny''s mouth water. Seeing her reaction, Kevin bursts intoughter. "Alright, hurry up and enjoy it. I''ll help you boil it." Kevin sits down again. Then he picks up a pair of chopsticks specially used to boil the meat for Sunny. "Have it first. It is cooked." Since Kevin offers to help, Sunny begins to eat at ease. As Sunny is eating, she looks at the shiny ring on her hand. She couldn''t help butugh while biting her chopsticks. "Stopughing. Hurry up and enjoy the food. I should have given it to you earlier." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Kevin is boiling the food. At the sight of Sunny''s happy look, he silently sighs. ''Sometimes, I''m stupid.'' Kevin finishes up with great difficulty, and he is full. Seeing Sunny still giggling at the ring, he knocks her on the head. "Earth to yourself? Let''s go." Sunny bites her chopsticks and looks at Kevin with smiles in her eyes. "Where are you going?" ... "I''ll take you home." In terms of Sunny''s happy look, Kevin wants to tease her. So, he calls the waiter and says, "We''d like to pay the bill, and then please arrange a taxi for us." The waiter leaves with Kevin''s card. Then Sunny gets anxious. "Are you really going to take me home? You told me that everything was settled." Kevin pretends to frown and answers, "We have to go back. Troy doesn''t agree. We cane out after Macie falls asleep." Hearing this, Sunny feels that she has no chance to hang out. Thus, she replies sadly, "Alright then, let''s go." Then she picks up her bag, preparing to leave. When she reaches the door, she feels someone is pulling her bag. She knows who does it without looking back. "Kevin, stop messing around. Let''s go home as soon as possible." Kevin doesn''t reply. He just pulls her bag silently. Sunny has to turn around and reason with Kevin. Unexpectedly, she directly hits his chest. "What are you doing? Why don''t you talk?" Sunny rubs her head andins. "Let''s go home!" Kevin doesn''t say anything. After a long time, Sunny hears a chuckle. When she looks up, she sees Kevin grinning. ... Sunny has never seen Kevin smile so happily before, so she is surprised. Meanwhile, she raves that Kevin looks handsome even while grinning. "Are you kidding me?" After Kevinughs for a long time, Sunny finally understands. Then she res at Kevin. "Sorry, honey. You''re cute. I can''t help it." Sunny clenches her hands. "I really want to smash my fist on you...." Suddenly, someone is knocking on the door. "Hello, sir. Here are your card and bill." Upon seeing the stranger, Sunny restrains herself, and the smile on Kevin''s face fades. He indifferently takes the card and the receipt. "I see. Let''s go." As he speaks, he walks out. "Take care." As the waiter bows, Sunny hurriedly replies, "Thank you." Then, she chases after Kevin. "Why are you walking so fast? Slow down. I can''t keep up with you." Chapter 158: A Game Chapter 158: A Game "What are you going to do?" "What?" "You have thought for quite a while. Haven''t you decided?" Sunny finally understands what he means. She rubs her chin and says, "I want to watch the midnight movie." "What should we do now? It''s not midnight yet." Hearing this, Sunny casts a mischievous nce at Kevin. "Go to sleep first. I''m sleepy." ... Kevin looks at her with love. "We can go home and sleep." Sunny says anxiously, "I don''t want to go home. I''ll take this rare opportunity to enjoy the freedom." Kevin smiles. "I''m not talking about returning to that home, but the house located in the center of the city. I ask people to clean it regrly. It''s very clean." Sunny ponders for a moment. "Is there a cinema nearby?" Kevin returns with a smile, "Of course. And you can watch movies at home." ... How rich Kevin is! Then, Sunny follows Kevin to their house happily, and enjoys the atmosphere of a private cinema. When Kevin drives home, the sky gradually darkens. The tall building takes Sunny''s breath away. "Kevin, you are extravagant...." Hearing this, Kevin raises his eyebrows. "Then do you want to go in with me to have a taste of the extravagant lifestyle?" Sunny can''t resist the temptation, so she agrees. "Yes." After parking his car, Kevin leads Sunny to the house. Because it is on the top floor, there are few people on the elevator all the way up. Sunny is somewhat bored so that she ys with Kevin''s buttons. "Kevin, let''s y an interesting game." Hearing this, Kevin raises his eyebrows with a look of anticipation. "What is it?" Sunny clenches her hands in embarrassment. "Do you have any wine at home?" Kevin nods. "Of course, tell me what you want to do first." Sunny pats Kevin''s chest in a flirtatious manner. "Don''t pretend that you don''t know." Kevin truly doesn''t catch her. "Let''s y rock-paper-scissors. Don''t re at me. It''s like this. Whoever loses can choose to drink or...." Sunny smiles mischievously. Kevin suspects that she has eaten too many drunk shrimps in the hotpot restaurant just now. "Are you drunk?" "No, I haven''t even drunk. How can I be drunk?" Sunny looks at Kevin with contempt, feeling that it is an insult to her tolerance to alcohol. "Alright, alright. Then be careful. The door is here." Kevin consumes that Sunny is drunk. "Kevin, why is your door tilted?" Kevin hurriedly helps Sunny up. "You were fine in the car. How do you be like this after getting off the car?" "What''s wrong? Am I not walking properly?" Sunny feels a little wronged. "Yes. Sit down first. I''ll fetch you some wine. Don''t move." Kevin nces at his wine cab. When he thinks of Sunny, some dirty thoughts sh into his mind. "Hurry up. Why does it take so long? I still want to go to watch the midnight movie!" Kevin is speechless. Then he takes out a bottle of wine that is suitable for Sunny based on his n. With the low alcoholic strength, the wine tastes sweet, but it has a strong dyed effect. Kevin stops some filthy thoughts in his mind in time and walks out. "I''ming. Take it easy. I have been sobering myself up." As soon as Sunny sees the wine on the table, she does notin anymore. With a proper posture, she says, "Kevin, let''s begin." Kevin thinks for a long time before he remembers what Sunny said. Kevin casts a lustful nce at Sunny''s chest, and he feels that his ears are somewhat hot. "Then let''s begin the game!" Looking at Kevin''s hand gesture and hers, Sunny says excitedly, "You lost. Take off your clothes!" Kevin nces at Sunny, who seems to be very clear-headed, but actually does not know what she is doing. He then slowly takes off his coat. "Hurry up. Don''t waste time." Sunny sweeps across Kevin''s chest. It seems she is interested in it. Kevin instantly understands her true purpose. "Come again." Sunny is disappointed, because she ys scissors, while Kevin ys rock. "Come on, baby. Do you want to take off your clothes by yourself or...." Hearing this, Sunny immediately covers her chest. "I''ll do it by myself." Kevin begins to suspect that Sunny pretends to be drunk. "Alright, we''re even now. Do you still want to continue?" Kevin looks at Sunny, puzzled as to why Sunny asks him to fetch the wine. "Herees the crunch." Sunny points at the ceiling with a finger. "The contestants are free to choose to drink or to take off their clothes." Kevin''s eyes are fixed on Sunny. ''Naughty girl. Just wait and see.'' Kevin wins the third round. Sunny looks at her fingers with disappointment in her eyes, somewhat impulsive to chop them off. "Referee, excuse me. I suggest that such option only be offered once in thepetition." Sunny seriously considers for a moment, and then epts this proposal. "So, referee, do you want to use this option now?" ''It can only be used once. Do you think I''m stupid?'' "No." Afterwards, Sunny resolutely eases off a piece of clothing, leaving a sweater and underwear on her body. Seeing her like this, Kevin roguishly whistles. "Continue. Rock-paper-scissors!" Since Sunny ys paper and Kevin ys scissors, the former feels that she is unlucky. "How can this be?" Kevin says with a mischievous smile, "Are you trying to cheat?" Sunny looks up. "How is that possible?" However, as she takes off her sweater, her hands tremble slightly. Perhaps the room is a little cold. Thus, Kevin turns on the air conditioning in the room. After the hot wind blows over, Sunny feels much better. ''As expected, my hands tremble from the cold.'' "This is thest one. Your midnight show will begin soon." Kevin turns to look at the clock on the wall. Unknowingly, it is already eleven o''clock. Sunny is anxious. "Hurry up. Rock-paper-scissors." In the end, Sunny loses. "Did you extend you hand slower than me?" Sunny ns to see Kevin''s chest. But now, she needs to expose hers, which Sunny is unwilling to ept. "Have you seen it?" Sunny recalls for a few moments, but she finds that he hasn''t. "But...." "Alright, alright. Take your clothes off. We''ll call it quits and go to watch movies." Thus, Sunny, under Kevin''s persuasion, drops herst piece of clothing with determination. At the sight of Sunny''s breasts, Kevin doesn''t care how Sunny urges him to watch movies. "Kevin, Kevin!" Siting on Kevin''sp in a fit of temper, Sunny wiggles so as to attract his attention. "This is your decision. Don''t me me." Staring at Sunny''s charming breasts, Kevin silently swallows his saliva. "What do you mean?" Sunny cannot understand. She doesn''t know when she lies on the sofa. "Kevin, it''s time to watch movies. What are you doing?" Ordinarily, Sunny can immediately figure out what will happen in view of this atmosphere. Moreover, she is lying naked under Kevin. But now, it''s not going to happen. As Kevin strips off, Sunny even pokes at his chest yfully. Sunny thenpares it with her own. "It seems mine is smaller." Her voice is filled with jealousy. Kevin doesn''t care. He directly bites Sunny''s bosoms like a hungry tiger pouncing on food. "What do you think I''m going to do?" Sunny understands and begins to struggle. Sunny''s n to watch midnight movie doesn''te to anything. Kevin keeps turning Sunny over and biting her, as if she were the dough. Before Sunny falls asleep, Kevin kisses her forehead and says gently, "I love you." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "I love you, too," Sunny replies in a daze. She is not sure if Kevin hears her. Then she falls asleep. When she wakes up the next day, she looks at the unfamiliar decoration in front of her in surprise. After ten minutes, she remembers something might happen yesterday. She turns to look at the pillow beside her, but no one is there, and the pillow is slightly concave. Where''s Kevin? Sunny frowns. Unexpectedly, she discovers that her hands and feet are sore. "What''s wrong with me?" Then she walks barefoot into the living room. On seeing the clothes on the ground, she finally remembers what she has done yesterday. "How can it be like this...." She pauses in embarrassment, and then picks the clothes up. She then hugs them in her arms like a thief. Just as she is about to sneak into the bedroom, she suddenly hears a voiceing from behind. "Good morning." ... Sunny has to turn around, covering her chest with her clothes. "Morning. Did you sleep wellst night?" Chapter 159: I Want to Go Home Chapter 159: I Want to Go Home Hearing this, Kevin smiles, "Thanks to you, I had my best sleep in so many days." Although it is apliment, after hearing this, Sunny is embarrassed. "Really? That''s good...." Kevin stares at Sunny, who is at a loss what to do, with a smile. For some reason, he feels that he always smiles during this period of time. "I am not kidding. I''ve put your clothes on the table inside. Don''t wear these." Hearing this, Sunny nods with a sense of relief. Just as she prepares to go back in such a squatting position, she hears Kevin say, "Wait." At the sound of the voice, Sunny stiffens. "Anything else?" "I got satisfied yesterday, so you don''t have to worry. If you keep walking like this, your feet will go numb." It takes Sunny one minute to figure out what he means. Then she blushes. "Kevin, you are shameless...." As she grumbles, she doesn''t dare to straighten up. So, she slowly moves to the door of the room. "Remember to have breakfast after you get changed. I''ve cooked porridge for you." When she hears that breakfast is ready, Sunny is more efficient. She puts on her underwear directly. Because it is cold outside, she wears more clothes than ever. Soon, she realizes that these clothes seemed to have been folded up by herself and ced in the closet at home. Why will they appear here? After she gets dressed, she asks Kevin. Kevin returns confident, "Don''t know what time is it? I''ve already sent Macie to school." After hearing this, Sunny turns to look at the watch on the wall in surprise. As Kevin says, it is almost noon. "I''m so sorry." Sunny touches the tip of her nose in embarrassment. "Then can I eat now? I''m hungry." Hearing this, Kevin sighs. He knows that he shouldn''t expect too much. During the meal, Kevin pretends to ask Sunny inadvertently, "Do you remember what you didst night?" Sunny, who is about to picking a poached egg up, gets shocked and breaks the egg. Then the egg liquid inside oozes out. "I...." ''What the hell did I say yesterday?'' It seems that Sunny has lost her memory about what she did when she got drunk. Kevin ns to tease her. He pretends to be a little disappointed and sighs, "Neither should I raise my hopes too high, nor should I believe that you mean what you have said." Seeing him behaved in this way, Sunny has a premonition. "What did I say yesterday?" Kevin''s eyes widen in surprise. "Do you really forget?" Although Sunny is a little embarrassed, she nods honestly. "Oh, forget it. You didn''t say anything." ''You just told me you loved me.'' Sunny watches Kevin''s expression changes instantly. He was sad just now, as if Sunny has done something cruel to him. Now, he is calmly having porridge. ''Am I being dreaming?'' "Kevin, what''s wrong with you?" Sunny feels that he loses his mind. Kevin flickers a calm nce at Sunny. "Hurry up. The food is getting cold. We cannot hang out today." Sunny nods. "I know. We are adults, and we can''t mess around all day." As she speaks, she stretches out her hand, habitually preparing to admire the ring she was given yesterday. However, her ring has gone. "Kevin, has someone stolen my ring?" Sunny watches her hand. Without the flickering ring, it looks somewhat ugly. "Have you forgotten what you did yesterday?" ''What have I done?'' After Sunny desperate attempt to remind herself of what has happened, she finally makes it. While lying on the bed, Sunny keeps raising her hand towards the ceiling. "This is my ring...." Sunny not only raves, but she also keeps kissing her hand. "It looks so beautiful." Kevin cannot bear it, so he intends to take her ring off to calm her down. But Sunny pushes him away and says, "Go away. You can''t steal my ring." ... As Sunny recalls, she feels more embarrassed. "I...." Before Sunny finishes, Kevin interrupts, "I won''t allow you to drink in the future. Don''t even think about it." ... Upon hearing this, Sunny feels wronged. "I''m not talking about that. I mean I want to go home." ... Kevin bes serious. "Wait a moment. I have something to tell you." Sunny is stunned. "I''m listening." Kevin looks at Sunny''s eyes seriously. "What do you think of this ce, in view of its environment?" Sunny gives a very pertinent answer based on the memories of how she was impressed on the way here yesterday. "It is very good." After hearing this, Kevin heaves a sigh of relief. "I don''t think it''s good for us to stay at Troy''s house all the time, so I am thinking whether we should move here." ... Sunny now feels that Kevin is the one who is being dreaming. "To move here?" Kevin nods. "Actually, I have considered it for a long time, but I have no chance to talk about it with you." Then Sunny looks around. "I have no objections. You should ask Macie if she is willing to leave Troy and Baron. If she agrees, then we can move over." Hearing this, Kevin smiles confidently. "It''s a deal." Sunny nods. "Alright." Thus, when Macie finishes her sste in the afternoon, Kevin has been waiting for her for a long time. "Macie, daddy will take you to a ce. Do you want to go?" Macie assumes that Kevin is going to take her to somewhere interesting, so she is very excited. "Yes. Dad, where are we going?" Kevin looks at Macie in the rearview mirror and smiles mysteriously, "You''ll know when you arrive." Since Kevin keeps Macie guess, she waits more expectantly. She clenches her hands and asks, "Dad, are you going to take me to other?" When Kevin hears this, he suddenly feels that there is a long way to go before he can sessfully change Macie''s concept about this world. "Alright, here we''re. Get down and take a look." Kevin specially parks the car at the entrance of themunity. In this way, Macie can carefully consider whether something on the way will attract her attention. Macie gets out of the car. On sighting the door, she shouts. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Kevin looks at her in doubt. "What''s wrong?" Macie sticks out her tongue and replies embarrassedly. "Dad, this ce is too beautiful." Kevin smiles, "Do you like it?" On the way, Macie keeps eximing. "Dad, there''s also a gym here. This is a swimming pool!" Kevin believes that he is about to win. When he reaches the door of the house, he squats down and looks at Macie seriously. "Macie, do you like this ce?" With pink cheeks, Macie nods seriously. Kevin continues, "How about us living here in the future?" When she hears this, Macie reveals a trace of hesitation on her face. "Then, will Baron and Troy also live here?" Face Macie, Kevin hesitates to tell the truth. "They...." Telling from Kevin''s expression, Macie understands. "Dad, won''t theye here?" Kevin exins to Macie with a serious expression, "Macie, the house we live in now belongs to Troy. He lends it to us." Macie feels that she is too young to understand the ways of the world. However, since her father is so serious about moving out, she will listen to him. In Macie''s eyes, her father is like a child, who needs to be doted on. "Dad, I will listen to you." Macie pats Kevin on the shoulder. "So, can I see my new home?" It shocks Kevin, who considers that he is the most childish one. However, he quickly ignores this strange illusion and stands up to open the door. ... When the door is opened, Sunny suddenly jumps out behind the door. It gives Macie a pleasant surprise that her mother is here. "Kevin, how do you persuade her?" Sunny feels that it is somewhat inconceivable, because Macie is nostalgic. When they were about to return home, Sunny spent a lot of effort to persuade Macie to leave the old house that they had lived for a long time. "It''s easy. I''m amazing, aren''t I?" Kevin smiles and strokes Macie''s head. He understands that Macie is giving way to him. Young as Macie is, she is considerate. Kevin is touched and feels guilty. Without hispany, Sunny and Macie had a hard life in the past five years. However, Sunny is busy with thinking about how to convince Troy to look after Macie when she is busy. Baron is the key. "Baron, look, Macie is old enough to take care of your baby if you are upied. Won''t you get the best of both worlds?" Chapter 160: A Charming Woman Chapter 160: A Charming Woman After consideration, Baron finds it reasonable. Thus, without Troy''s knowledge, he agrees. "By the way, Kevin and I have moved to a new ce. Thank you for taking care of us...." After all, they have been through thick and thin. No matter what, Sunny should be grateful to them for what has happened and what will happen. However, Baron doesn''t buy it. "What are you talking about? Cut the crap." ... Sunnyforts herself that Baron is not a sentimental man. After making herself clear, Sunny walks out of the room. "This new house has not been furnished, so we have to go shopping." Macie, who is sitting on the sofa sucking a popsicle, is the first to raise her hand when she hears this. "Mom, I want to go with you." Kevin also raises his hand. "Me too." Sunny carries a bag. "Then let''s go!" Sunny likes to go to the supermarket with her family. When she was young, she usually sat on her father''s neck or in a cart, watching her mother pick groceries. Such a warm scene has be a part of Sunny''s few beautiful memories. "Kevin, do you like to go to the supermarket? If you don''t, you can wait for us outside." Kevin skillfully steers while flirting with Sunny. "I can''t bear to leave you for a minute, not even a second." After hearing this, Sunny gets goose bumps all over. "Alright, I''m just joking. When I''m with you, I feel happy even if I''m in a daze." Sunny nods, because she thinks alike. "Me too. I''m happy to be with you so that I can''t even feel the passage of time." Macie, who is sitting in the back row, silently rubs her hands. "Mom, Dad, I''m still a child." ... "Then what would you like to have for dinner, Macie?" Macie pretends to think calmly for a while, and then she tells Sunny her answer, which she hase to long before. "I want mom to cook big lobsters." Kevin adds, "If you want to have lobsters, how about dad taking you to a seafood restaurant?" Macie shakes her head. "Dad, the food in the in the restaurant is not as delicious as what Mom cooks." Kevin raises his eyebrows and looks at Sunny. "Sunny, you are a great cook. Have you considered opening a restaurant?" Sunny pats him with a smile. "Children always make irresponsible remarks. With your wise, you should not take it seriously." Hearing this, Macie earnestly exins, "I''m not a child." Sunny turns around to argue with her. "Really? You said that you were a child just now." ... Just as they are teasing each other, Kevin suddenly steps on the brakes. "What''s wrong?" When Sunny turns to look ahead, she sees someone fall to the ground. Sunny is a little scared and This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. pushes open the car door as Kevin does. "Macie, stay in the car." The one who falls is a woman who looks very weak. Even if she wears light makeup, she looks charming. "Miss, are you alright?" Sunny asks. However, this woman''s attention is on Kevin. Somehow, Sunny is jealous. Considering the situation, Kevin generally understands. He simply puts his hand in his pocket and says, "Miss, are you okay?" Only then does the woman regain her senses. She blushes and stands up. "I''m fine. I''m just a little scared." Sunny coldly watches this scene in front of her. But she is astonished by the rose on the woman''s chest. ''Is this woman the mysterious one I have seen before?'' No matter how beautiful this woman is, Sunny has no good impression of her after confirming that this woman is her rival in love. "Are you sure that you are fine? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Flushing red, the woman waves her hand. "No need. You really didn''t hit me. I was too careless." Sunny nods. "Since that''s the case, this is my number. If you need my help, you can call me." Sunny prefers this woman to contact her rather than Kevin. However, Kevin misunderstands. He has never seen Sunny so enthusiastic. Can it be that she.... He doesn''t dare to keep guessing and tells himself that he is thinking too much. Regardless of this small ident, the atmosphere has not been ruined. They watch the girl leave and get into the car together. But Macie, who stays in the car,ins, "Mom, I don''t like that woman." Hearing this, Sunny is shocked. Does Macie know what she is thinking? Then Sunny subconsciously nces at Kevin and asks, "Why don''t you like her?" Macie purses her lips. "Because she keeps looking at Dad." ... The straightforward answer silences the car. Kevin feels wronged, exining, "Honey, I don''t know her." Sunny bursts intoughter. She caresses Kevin''s head, as if he were a dog. "I know, otherwise I would quarrel with you." After that, the atmosphere in the carriage returns to normal. Kevin and Sunny talk,ugh, and tease Macie, as if nothing has happened just now. The woman whom they watch leave suddenly puts on a long face after walking to the corner of the street. "Go and search all the information about Sunny." Sunny does not know what will happen to her. Hand in hand with Kevin, she happily shops in the supermarket while keeping Macie on a lead. "We need everything, such as pots, spoons...." Kevin looks at wares in front of him in confusion. In his opinion, these things look the same. He doesn''t know how Sunny distinguishes them. "Listen to me and take everything I ask you to. As for how to use them, you''ll know when you get back." Kevin has to put all the things that Sunny points at into the shopping cart with a sigh. Later, Sunny pushes the cart to the fresh produce area. "Darling, Macie wants to eat lobster. What do you want for dinner?" Kevin shakes his head. "I''ll justpete with Macie for the lobster. I don''t want anything else." Sunny notices that Kevin says so, but his eyes are fixed on a swimming fish. Thus, she takes a bag and catches the fish from the tank with her bare hands. "So scary!" Kevin trembles in fear. "Honey, you are tough." ''You scare me.'' However, Sunny does not care. "This is just a piece of cake. In the past, we went directly to the sea barefoot. The ice-cold sea water feels much more exciting than the water in the tank." Kevin strokes his chest and shrinks back. "You are the best." ''I''ll leave it to you.'' After buying what is needed for the dinner, Sunny leads the other two to the checkout. "I''ll show you what a good chef I''m!" Sunny excitedly waves her hand. Looking at so many people lining up in front of her, Sunny has an illusion that she is an emperor. So, she turns to look at Kevin and says, "Look, this is my kingdom." Kevin smiles and nods, "Your Majesty, as your wife, I''m ttered." When Sunny hears this, she frowns, "You should act as a general!" Kevin knits his brows. "Then your mom and I both act men." Sunny shakes her finger. "No, I am a woman. I am Empress Wu Zetian." Laughteres from somewhere. It is obvious that someone is mocking Sunny. "Who is it?" Sunny looks around and does not see anyone mocking her or looking at her. Thus, she looks down, catching her own daughterughing at her. "Macie, are youughing at me? Do you understand what we''re talking?" Macie bites her fingers and returns, "Mom, I know who Wu Zetian is. I often see her in TV dramas." Sunny bes interested. She asks Macie excitedly, "Then do you think Mom acted well just now?" Macie shakes her head. Sunny is puzzled. "Why?" Macie hesitates to answer. Kevin encourages her. "Just tell your mom your thoughts. She won''t me you." Only then does Macie muster her courage and holds her head high. "Because Wu Zetian is prettier than Mom." ... Hearing this, Sunny stops smiling. Even Kevin is stroking his forehead. "Macie, father can''t help you this time." Macie feels wronged. "I told you I didn''t want to say it. But you kept asking." Sunny clears her throat. "It''s fine. Mother is just shocked. You are so smart." Macie looks up with hesitation. "Really?" "Of course not! I won''t cook lobsters for you. You will have fish today." Macie immediately bes depressed. ''Mom, you are a bad person.'' Seeing this, Kevin hurriedly eases the situation. "Macie is just a child. She has no taste. I think you are more beautiful than Wu Zetian. I mean it." Sunny curls her lips. "Alright, alright, forget it. I''m just joking with you guys." Then sheughs out loud. "How is it? Am I a good actor?" At the sight of her smile, Macie and Kevin take a step back at the same time. ... Chapter 161: Want to Learn Chapter 161: Want to Learn After returning home, Sunny asks Kevin to wash the pots and pans first. "Honey, we have other clean pots and pans. Can''t we use them first?" Hearing this, Sunny curls her lips in disgust. "This house and the tableware have been unused for a long time. They will not be clean. I ate the porridge that day just to give you face. I can bear it, but Macie can''t." ... Kevin finds it unbelievable. "Okay, I''ll go and wash them up." Macie looks at the dejected Kevin and raises her small hand. "Dad, I''ll help you." Sunny is chewing on the apple from the side, amazed at their father-daughter rtionship. "Wow! Macie is a sweet girl who values love and righteousness." ... Hearing this, Macie turns around and says seriously, "Mom, that is not how value love and righteousness is used in TV dramas." Sunny feels that it is necessary to change Macie''s way of thinking. "Kevin, you wash up first. Then, I''ll cook. I''ll cook the rice outside the kitchen first." Sunny warns Kevin to wash those pots and pans a few more times. She keeps repeating her words. Only then does Kevin nod, "Honey, I see. Don''t worry." Hearing his promise, Sunny leaves with a relieved expression and then chews on the apple. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Dad," Macie mutters softly, "I feel that Mom treats us as freebor." Kevin is shocked to hear this. The bowl in his hand almost slips down, "Baby, how did you even know about freebor?" Macie says, "That''s what the TV series said." Kevin is both gratified and worried. He thinks that TV really affects the growth of teenagers and children. "Baby, you should watch some good TV dramas that are suitable to your age. Do you understand?" Macie nods, "For example?" Actually, Kevin has never watched any TV series before, so he could only say what he knows, "For example, the TV series about romance. You should watch less of those." Macie asks innocently, "Dad, what do you mean by romance?" ... Kevin doesn''t know how to answer her. He stands up and takes the pots and pans to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Sunny is fiercely gutting the fish. She holds a knife and slices a few times at the fish. Then, she frowns and looks at the fish. She thinks that it is okay and puts a few pieces of ginger on it. Kevin coughs. He puts away the things in his hand ording to Sunny''s instructions. "Honey, you''re cooking fish." Sunny replies, then turns on the gas, pours out the water in the pot, and waits for the pot to heat up before adding the oil. Kevin''s heart skips a beat when he hears the sizzling sound. Only then does Sunny realize that he is still standing in the kitchen, so she says, "Be careful. The oil would stter easily." Kevin obediently dodges, and then the next second, he sees Sunny put the entire fish into the pot with proficiency. The collision of oil and water makes a sizzling sound, which frightens Kevin a little. Sunny looks at Kevin and finds that his facial features wrinkle. His look is really funny, so she couldn''t help butugh out loud. "OK, if you''re scared, just go out. I can cook by myself." Kevin wants to run away, but Sunny''s words instead arouse his unyielding spirits. This is different from the roller coaster. He is really scared of the roller coaster, but this is different. He just doesn''t know how to cook. Thus, Kevin stands still and stares motionlessly at the pot. "Are you really not going out?" Sunny is a little surprised. She never expects that Kevin will be so bold now. "Just cook. I''ll watch from the side and not make a sound." Kevin thinks that maybe he has disturbed her, so he exins. "I ... OK, if you want to see it, then you can." As Sunny cooks, she has to pay attention to Kevin, so her efficiency of cooking is lower than usual. When Macie rubs her belly and shouts for hunger, Sunny has finished thest dish. "Kevin, help me dish up. Then we can eat. Macie, I''m sorry. Are you starving?" Hearing this, Macie wipes the corner of her mouth. The traces of eating chocte should have been wiped off. "Well, let''s enjoy the meal. After dinner, we can have a good rest. Tomorrow, we''ll move together." Hearing this, Kevin asks, "Are we going to move by ourselves?" Sunny says, "Otherwise, who will help you?" "Maybe we can find a movingpany." "Then we also need to pack it ourselves." Kevin is speechless again. He can only silently recite in his heart that what his wife said is right and that he should listen to her. Then, he continues to eat the fish that his wife has put in his bowl. Kevin is excitedly discussing cooking with Sunny over the dinner, "Honey, I saw you cooking today. I found that it doesn''t seem to be a difficult thing." Sunny nods, "Yes, it''s easier than riding a roller coaster." " ... I feel the same way too, so honey, do you want to teach me when you''re free?" Hearing this, Sunny raises her head with a smile in her eyes, "Do you want to learn?" "Yes." "Seriously?" "Seriously." "Then just think about it." ... Kevin thinks that if he had any backbone, he would smash the bowl in front of him. But he doesn''t have backbone. Thus, he can only hold a bowl and silently resist. Sunny realizes that she seems to have gone too far and quickly adds, "I was just joking with you. If you want to learn, I''m willing to teach you." Hearing this, Kevin pokes the rice, "Really?" Sunny nods, "Yes, of course." Kevin takes the opportunity to ask, "Then do you want to teach me?" "Yes." "Tomorrow?" "OK." Kevin feels better and his tone bes livelier. "OK, you promise me this. Don''t go back on your word. Otherwise, I''ll let you teach me in bed." Hearing this, Macie asks, "Dad, what do you mean by teaching you in bed?" ... Kevin and Sunny exchange nces, "Let''s eat." Macie, who hasn''t got an answer, is very unhappy. So, she decides to make her parents unhappy. So when she is about to go to bed, she keeps her head down and doesn''t say anything. "Is she alright?" Sunny looks at Kevin with a worried face, "Could it be that she is missing the old house?" Kevin says with certainty, "Maybe. Children are nostalgic." So Kevin steps forward and says softly, "Macie, why are you unhappy?" Macie is depressed. "Nothing much. I just think that I''m too young. You always treat me like a child. I''m unhappy." Hearing this, Sunny wants tough. It turns out that her daughter wants to grow up. She squats down and looks at Macie with a serious expression. "Macie, sometimes mom and dad shouldn''t have said something with you. This is our fault, but remember, I never want you to grow up. I want you to be a child forever." "Why?" Macie asks dully. "Because adults will have a lot of troubles. You are different. Your troubles are always rted to how to be happy. Mom only wants you to be happy. I don''t want you to turn yourself into a little adult so quickly. Do you understand?" Macie replies. Sunny takes the opportunity to teach her, "So sometimes, we want you to watch something that suits your age and taste, instead of watching those boring TV dramas for adults all day. It will only add a lot of worries to you." Macie nods. Kevin sees that Sunny has taught Macie a lesson, so he coughs and wants tofort her. "Wow, mom said so much. Got it, Macie?" Macie nods affirmatively, and then puts on a smile. "I see. Mom and dad, don''t worry." When Kevin and Sunny see herugh, they heave a sigh of relief. "That''s right. Don''t think about something unrted to you all day long. Otherwise, Dad and Mom will feel very sad." Kevin nods from the side. "My wife is right. Macie, listen carefully to what your mother said. Hearing this, Macie nods, "Yes." Sunny breathes a sigh of relief, "Then do you want Dad to bathe you or Mom to bathe you?" "Can I wash myself?" Macie thinks for a moment. Kevin nods and says, "Dad will prepare some water for you." Sunny looks at Macie''s back and suddenly feels a little distressed. "Kevin, I have done so little for Macie." Kevin stands beside her and hugs her after hearing this. "We will give her more love and make up for what she has missed." Sunny nods, "OK." At this time, Sunny''s phone suddenly rings. Seeing the caller ID, she has a headache. "Hello, Troy." "Sunny, how could you leave without saying a word? Tell me what happened!" Troy is furious on the other end of the phone. Sunny nces at Kevin with caution. Seeing that he has gone to release water for Macie, she says, "We moved to Kevin''s house in the city. It''s still very close to yours." "Am I talking to you about this?" Troy is roaring angrily. Sunny says grievously, "Then what do you want to say?" "You can do whatever you want. But why did you take my goddaughter away?" Only then does Sunny understand what this fellow is excited about. Chapter 162: Come to See Her Chapter 162: Come to See Her "Don''t worry about that. Macie is here. If you miss her,e to see her." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Troy is shocked by her understatement for a moment, and then he quickly regains his senses. "Sunny, are you kidding me? You two shoulde to see me." Sunny says with certainty, "But we are far away from you." ... Troy doesnt how to respond. After a while, he stammers, "Can I pick Macie up for the weekend?" Hearing his words, Sunny knows what kind of bad idea he is thinking, but Sunny did not think too much and immediately agreed. "OK, I''ll send her over." After the two of them have reached an agreement, Sunny hangs up happily. "Macie, can you bathe yourself?" Macie is trying her best to reach her back. When she hears the question from Sunny, she hurriedly asks for help, "Mom, I can''t wash my back!" ... Sunny has to put down the phone and do her mother''s duty to help her daughter take a bath. "OK, I''ll help you, and then you can go to bed." "Dad, I want to hear your story." Since Macie wants to be a little girl, she has to pick up what she has lost first, the missing father''s love. "OK! I''ming!" Kevin happily takes a story book and walks into Macie''s bedroom. "From a long time ago..." It is another beautiful night. However, on this beautiful night, Sunny and Kevin have a difference of opinion. Because of their discussion of prostitutes. Sunny holds that every profession is worthy of respect, and she doesn''t have the heart to see anyone suffer. Kevin is extremely disdainful of prostitutes. For so many years, he has already seen too many women from all walks of life who want to sleep with him. Sunny asks, "A lot of people? How do they seduce you?" Kevin says, "There are quite a lot people with various tricks. Do you want to know?" Sunny is green with envy. She fiercely steps on Kevin, and then runs to the kitchen to sulk. Kevin doesn''t understand why Sunny stepped on him, and his confused eyes reveal a sense of sadness. "Honey, are you angry for what I said?" Sunny is brewing health tea and ignores him when she hears his voice. Seeing that she is still in the mood to make tea, Kevin thinks she doesn''t seem to be angry, so he raises his voice and says, "Honey, I''m going to take a shower." "Whatever you say!" Sunny tries to hold back her anger but fails. When she turns around, she doesn''t see Kevin. That fellow is happily humming in the new bathroom! Sunny is too angry to say anything. She can only drink the cup of tea by herself and then go straight to bed. She turns off the lights! After taking a shower, Kevin opens the bedroom door and is first surprised by the darkness. He can only feel his way to the bedside. Sunny hears that Kevin has arrived at the bedside. In order to avoid what she does not want to happen next, she closes her eyes and pretends to be asleep. Kevin listens to her unusual breathing sound and thinks that Sunny has already fallen asleep. Therefore, he does not turn on the light. He touches Sunny''s face and kisses her lightly, "Good night, honey." When Sunny, who is pretending to be asleep, feels this kiss, she suddenly stops breathing and bes softhearted. Then, she closes her eyes and falls asleep. When she wakes up, the sky outside is bright. Kevin is facing her. He puts one hand on her waist and the other under her neck as a pillow. With her back to the light, Sunny sees that Kevin''s face is so handsome. She couldn''t help but do the following things. She first kisses him on the forehead and then silently counts his eyshes. As she counts, she seems to have seen Kevin''s eyshes tremble. Sunny thinks that he is going to wake up, so she hurriedly closes her eyes. Kevin quietly opens one of his eyes. Seeing that she is pretending to be asleep, he smiles and closes his eyes again. After waiting for a long time, Sunny doesn''t see Kevin make any move, so she opens her eyes boldly. Seeing that Kevin is still sleeping peacefully, she breathes a sigh of relief. Then, she carefully picks up Kevin''s hand and ces it on his waist. After that, Sunny holds her breath until she goes out of the bedroom and walks barefoot on the living room mat. "I''m so tired..." She lets out a long breath andes into the kitchen to see what she can make for the big and small ones who are still sleeping peacefully. "We''re going to move today, so we need more nutrition..." She is talking to herself freely,pletely unaware of the person slowly approaching from behind. Until he hugs Sunny. "God!" Sunny cries out in shock, only to find that it is Kevin, so she heaves a sigh of relief. "You scared me!" Her tone is filled with dissatisfaction. Kevin is begging for mercy, "Honey, I didn''t see you when I woke up, so I came out to find you." Sunny realizes that she has juste out, so she doubts Kevin''s words, "Did I wake you? When did you wake up?" "Just..." Kevin smiles wickedly, "When you stole a kiss from me..." Sunny hasn''t reacted until she hears that. She is so angry that she almost smashes the egg out of her hand. "You woke up so early, yet you pretended to be asleep shamelessly!" Kevin smiles and epts all the usations. Then, a childish voicees from behind him, "Mom and Dad..." Hearing Macie''s voice, Sunny gives Kevin a warning stare, then waves her pot shovel and says to Macie, "Darling, why did you wake up so early?" Macie rubs her eyes that aren''tpletely opened, "I heard your voice, so I got up." ... "Do you want to go to bed for a while longer? I''ll call you when breakfast is ready." Before Macie can say anything, Kevin steps forward and says, "Let''s go. Dad will sleep with you for a while longer." ... Sunny helplessly nces at Kevin, sighs, and then turns to make breakfast. However, she feels that there is someone behind her. She turns around and sees that Kevin is still standing there. "Why haven''t you left yet?" Sunny angrily waves the turner in her hand with the other hand on her hip, looking like an old hen protecting her food. Kevinughs out loud because of his strange idea. Sunny stares at him and does not understand why Kevin isughing. "Honey, I love you. Go to sleep with Macie for a while longer. I''ll do it." Hearing this, Sunny rubs her eyes and cant believe what he has said. "Come on, go to sleep. I''ll cook." Sunny goes to Macie''s room and covers herself with quilt, "Baby, let''s sleep." Thus, Macie hugs her mother and closes her eyes, falling asleep. What wakes Sunny up again is a burnt smell thates from somewhere. She suddenly wakes up from her dream and shouts, "Kevin, where are you?" Kevin, who is busy in the kitchen, hears her voice and smiles bitterly. He does not expect Sunny to wake up so quickly. Sunny sits on the bed for a while, then looks at Macie, who is still asleep, and her heart is filled with love. She leans over and kisses her forehead before getting up and leaving. Walking into the kitchen, she smells something indescribable. Sunny wrinkles her nose, opens the window and the range hood, and then asks, "Kevin, what are you doing!" Kevin covered his nose as if he didn''t know what had happened. Sunny has to go to check what Kevin is doing. She is about to be enraged to death when she sees the scene. The newly bought pressure cooker that has not been used much before is burnt by Kevin. "Kevin..." Sunny looks at the pressure cooker and feels helpless. In the end, it is Kevin himself who picks up the cooker trembling and throws it into the trash can. "Honey, I''ll buy you another one." Sunny sighs in her heart, and then pushes Kevin away, "I''ll do it. I''m not sleepy." Kevin wants to say something, but seeing that Sunny doesn''t have time to look back at him, his expression darkens. "Wife, I''ll go wash myself up first." Sunny turns to look at Kevin, who has made his face dirty, and nods. Then she frowns and looks at the things in front of her, pondering how to make up for the charred breakfast. After a lot of hard work, Sunny looks at the breakfast that she has made as if she has a magic trick. She heaves a sigh of relief and wipes the sweat on her forehead. "Kevin, wake Macie up. Breakfast is ready." Kevin, who is nervous in the bathroom, answers after hearing this. Only then does he feel relieved. During breakfast, Kevin clenches his fists and says, "Honey, I''ll buy a recipe in the afternoon. From now on, I''ll cook all the food for you." Hearing this, Sunny raises an eyebrow and asks doubtfully, "If you cook, when will the meal be ready?" Kevin is so angry that he only eats a few mouthfuls of food and puts down his chopsticks. Then he calls someone, "Hogan, it''s me. I''lle to thepany in a few days. Deal with the business for me. What am I going to do? I''m going to cook!" Chapter 163: It Is Amazing Chapter 163: It Is Amazing After listening to Hogan''s suspicions in anger, he hangs up the phone and looks at the dumbstruck Sunny and Macie opposite him, "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Sunny takes a bite of the cake in the bowl, "Nothing. It is ... very amazing." She picks an adjective that doesn''t sound so unpleasant to describe her current feelings! Unexpectedly, Kevin bes even angrier when he hears this. Sunny changes the topic to attract his attention, "Kevin, we still have to move today. You don''t have the time to study cooking..." ... Kevin''s fist clenched in midair is rxed when he hears this. Just as Sunny heaves a sigh of relief, she hears him say, "It''s fine. I''ll study it after I''m done moving." ... Sunny isforting herself in her heart. ''Forget it. Don''t attack him anymore.'' Thus, Kevin has snatched the right to use the kitchen. In a long time, he will feed the family with some terrible dishes he cooks. However, Sunny cant foresee what will happen in the future. Seeing the smile on Kevin''s face, she is confused and thinks that she might have done something good! After breakfast, Macie is biting down on the snacks and watching Kevin and Sunny hurry in and out. "Dad, am I going to school today?" Kevin shakes his head. "I don''t know. Ask your mother." Thus, Macie goes to the bedroom and nces at Sunny, who is contacting the housekeepingpany. Sunny just happens to hang up the phone. Seeing Macie''s curious expression, she asks, "What''s up?" Macie looks at Sunny and says, "Nothing..." She runs away. Sunny was puzzled, so she pinches her cheeks, "Do I look very fierce?" Sunny doesn''t realize that she herself is fierce, but Macie does. She runs to Kevin, who is washing up in the kitchen, "Dad, Mom is so fierce." Hearing this, Kevin is surprised, "How could it be? Your mother seems to be in a good mood this This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. morning..." Just as he is speaking, Sunny shouts at the entrance, "The car of the movingpany is downstairs. Hurry up." Hearing this, Kevin hurriedly throws off the two rubber gloves in his hand and says, "Here Ie." Before he leaves the kitchen, he suddenly realizes that there is a little guy standing beside him. So he squats down and says, "Macie, daddy will help you ask Mom ...." Hearing this, Macie bes happy again. As for Kevin, he rubs his hands nervously and walks to Sunny, who is waiting at the door. "Just the two of us?" Sunny''s eyes widened, "What?" Kevin coughs, "I mean, Macie, are sheing with us?" Sunny looks at Macie who is curious in the kitchen and understands what they are thinking. "Let''s go together. It just so happens that her godfather misses her." Kevinughs when he hears this. He looks at the kitchen, "Macie,e out. Mom said we can go together." The little guy jumps out of the kitchen and follows them downstairs. After sitting in the car, Sunny sees that Macie and Kevin are having a good time, so she doesn''t disturb them and looks out of the window with her chin on her back. However, she sees an unexpected person at a nce. It is the same woman with a rose tattooed on her chest. This time, she is wearing a ck dress, and she seems to be a little nervous. Sunny wants to look more closely. Because that woman is really a beauty and Sunny thinks this is fate that she has seen her a few times. However, before she can see the beauty''s face clearly, the truck of the movingpany has gone past. ... Sunny is suddenly a little angry with the driver. The beauty who is farther and farther away suddenly stops after seeing the car beside her. She looks at the reflection on the car and reveals aplicated smile. Sunny feels that it is a little cold in the truck. Before she can say anything, the truck suddenly stops. "What''s the matter?" The driver looks at the dashboard doubtfully, then pokes his head out of the window to take a look, "It''s strange. What''s going on?" Before Sunny can react, he gets out of the truck, goes to check the back tire and curses. "What''s the matter?" Kevin sticks his head out of the car. Then, he understands. "The car''s tires are t?" The driveres back to the car with a bit of frustration and says, "Yes." "What''s going on? Why are there nails that can pierce a tire?" Kevin feels that it is strange. A thought has shed across his mind, but he doesn''t catch it. "I contacted my colleague and asked him to pick you up..." The driver is a little dispirited, because they charge ording to the order. Once the tire is broken, their ie will be reduced. Sunny is not in a hurry, leaning leisurely against the seat, looking out the window and not knowing what she is thinking. Kevin says, "We are not in a hurry." The driver says, "I''m really sorry. I''m going to call a trailer..." He is about to lose money before earning money. The driver''s expression darkens. When his colleague arrives, Kevin gets off the car and says to the driver, then waves to Sunny, "Get off." Because Sunny said on the phone yesterday that she woulde to take their belongings today, Troy is looking out of the window early in the morning. "Why haven''t youe yet? Is it so far..." Every five minutes he looks out of the window to see if Sunny has arrived there. However, as time passes, the sun has already reached its peak, and they haven''te yet. "What''s going on? Why haven''t theye yet?" Troy is a little nervous. He begins to disturb Baron who is sitting beside him. "I don''t know. Why don''t you call her?" Hence, Troy dials Sunny''s number, and the phone is answered and hung up immediately. "It''s strange. How dare she hang up on me..." Troyins and calls again. No one answers the phone. Not long after Sunny hung up for the first time, the phone is ringing again. Hearing this voice, Sunny almost cries. She hurriedly hangs up the phone and looks at the person in front of her. "Take the gun away. Don''t point it at my husband!" The masked man in front of her is the so-called colleague of the driver. After they get in the car, he begins to drive them in circles. If Sunny didn''t discover him in time, they would be taken to some ce they don''t know. "What exactly do you want? We don''t even know you. Did you find the wrong person?" Sunny looks at what is happening with some dissatisfaction, her hands firmly protecting Macie. "Wrong person?" The person tilts his head as if he is confirming, "No, I''m looking for you guys." ... Sunny is so angry that her entire body is trembling. Kevin says, "Who sent you?" "Wow! You''re quite smart. Unfortunately ... smart people don''t live long..." As he speaks, he pulls the trigger and aims the muzzle at Kevin''s temple. "No, calm down ... We can give you anything you want. Put the gun down first..." Sunny is really scared, so she can''t help but scream. Amidst this scream, the phone is ringing again. ... Sunny frowns and thinks that the heavens are nning to have a hard time with her today. "Who is calling you?" "My..." Sunny looks at the caller ID, "My friend." "Pick it up. I''m sick of it. Don''t say anything about me." Sunny answers and picks up the phone. "Hello ... Troy?" Troy heaves a sigh of relief, because Sunny finally answers the phone, "Sunny, when are youing over?" Sunny carefully looks at that person, and then apologizes as if she is careless. "Sorry, sorry. I didn''t hear the phone. I''m cooking now." Troy frowns as he listens to the incoherent words of Sunny on the other end of the phone. "Sunny, where are you?" Hearing this, Sunny looks around. It happens to be the parking lot of a supermarket. Thus, she says, "It''s all because there are too many people in the supermarket that I cook sote. Otherwise, it would have been ready ... Well ... It''s fine. Let''s talkter." After saying that, Sunny hangs up calmly. "Are you finished?" "Yes. What exactly do you want? Tell us. Maybe we can give you what you want." The man sneers, "What do I want? You can''t give it to me. As long as you obediently go to hell, I''ll get what I want." As he speaks, the man recalls the beautiful scene of that day. The flower tattooed on the woman''s chest seems to be the darkest symbol. "Do you ... have any problem...?" Although Kevin is still in his hands, Sunny has already told Troy what she should say. They need to wait. Therefore, Sunny isn''t worried about the time. She hugs Macie and begins to argue with him. "You''re abnormal. I have no problem." Sunny looks at the person who is seriously discussing with her whether there is anything wrong with his brain and believes that there must be something wrong with him. After some time, Sunny sees that he hasn''t made any move, so she can''t help but yawn, "What exactly are you doing?" For some reason, after hearing this question, the man''s face suddenly turns red. Sunny thinks to herself ... ''Why does he look so scary?'' "I..." The kidnapper sits down. Although the gun in his hand is still aimed at Kevin, he is much more rxed. Chapter 164: Puzzled Chapter 164: Puzzled "Actually, I don''t know what I''m going to do. I just ... received an order telling me to stall you guys." ... When Sunny hears this, she feels a strong desire to catch the guy who has given the order and beat him up. "Then can''t you let us go?" Speaking of this, the man shakes his head resolutely. "No. Other than this, anything else will be okay." ... "Can you go to the supermarket and buy us something to eat? I''m hungry." The driver was shocked. However, maybe he is too confident in his skills. He takes a few ropes and ties them up before getting out of the car. When that person gets out of the car, the three of them are silent for a long time before Sunny says, "Darling, can you help me untie this rope?" ... However, after waiting for a long time, she doesn''t get any reply. Sunny turns her head with confusion, only to see Kevin''s mouth open in a daze. "Are you all right?" Hearing Sunny''s voice again, Kevin regains his senses and closes his mouth, "I''m fine." This is the first time Sunny has called him darling. Kevin doesnt want to admit that hes so happy that hes dumbfounded! This is the first time... "Darling, what were you saying just now?" "I say if you could help me untie the rope ... Let''s flee." Compared to Sunny who desires to escape, Kevin leans leisurely against the car door. "Have you told Troy?" Sunny nods. "Then we needn''t escape. We''ll just wait for them toe." Sunny narrows her eyes, "Is this okay?" Kevin smiles, "Do you think the person behind him wants to see us escape, or see us frightened to death?" ... "There doesn''t seem to be any difference between the two, right?" Kevin nods, "So, we shouldnt act like panicked mice. The more he wants to see, the more we can''t show him." As he speaks, he looks at a camera in the car and curls his lips in contempt. "Interesting. This person is quite smart." When the person in front of the monitor sees Kevin''s provocative look, she is quite angry. But her subordinates see that she is quite excited as if it is diamond cut diamond. Thus, they are praying for that person in their hearts. "You guys, stop watching. Go help him." The woman raises her chin and reveals a smile at the corner of her charming eyes. Under the gaze of her subordinates, she lights a cigarette. "It''s so boring ... Why has that person gone for so long... Why hasn''t Troye yet..." Sunny is unable to move because her hands are tied back, so she sits down on the ground. "Troy?" For some reason, Kevin''s face darkens when he hears this name. "What''s the matter?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Sunny raises her head in confusion, not understanding why his expression suddenly changes. Kevin holds back the jealousy. "You ... why don''t you tell me about your life in the past few years? We have much time now." Hearing this, Sunny freezes for a moment, and then she smiles, "Fine. I''ll tell you." She clears her throat and says, "At that time, the ne exploded ... I thought I was going to die ... I tried my best to protect Macie who was in my belly." She speaks with some difficulty, and Macie, who is at the side, hears her mother talking about her and moves over to Sunny. "When I fell, I was thinking that it would be great if I could fall into the sea. I could still swim. Fortunately, I really fell into the sea and was pushed to the shore." "At that time, Troy and the others were not far from me. When I recovered consciousness, I thought that this might be the blessing of the heavens." Because Sunny''s hands have been tied, she changes her posture somewhat ufortably. "The locals saved us. At that time, we didn''t know where we were. We heard them talking but couldn''t understand their words." "And then?" Kevin looks at Sunny who is low-spirited and doesn''t even dare to speak loudly, afraid of disturbing her dreams. Sunny stares nkly at a corner and continues, "Then ... then Troy and the others recovered consciousness first. Because Troy knew medicine, he asked the locals if they knew English and borrowed some medicine from them." "The locals were very xenophobic. Although they were full of curiosity about people like us whose skin color is different from theirs, they hadn''t taken us in. So, at the beginning, we spent the night in a temporary tent by the sea." Hearing this, Kevin can imagine the scene at that time. His heart is racing in pain. "You ... do you hate me?" He hesitates for a moment, but he still asks her with uncertainty in his heart. Because Sunny has not answered for a long time, his heart is in his mouth. He looks up at Sunny, as if he is forcing her to give an answer. "I ... I don''t hate you!" Sunny''s tone carries her puzzle about this question. "It was Be who did all those things back then. Why would I hate you?" She doesn''t hate him. But for some reason, Kevin feels that his throat is a little dry. He even needs to cough before he could continue speaking. "After all, it''s also rted to me." Hearing this answer, Sunny smiles softly. "You''re really ... cute. I''ve seen people who shift the me onto others, but you are taking the me onto yourself." However, Kevin only looks at her and doesn''t say any word. "OK. Don''t care about this. It''s all over now." Sunny says softly, "Aren''t we all fine now?" "Right." After saying that, she adds another word. She doesn''t know if it is to convince herself or to convince Kevin. The atmosphere in the carriage is somewhat sad and solemn now. The kidnapper who went out to buy wateres back with a bag of food in his hand. "Here, take it. This is yours." He hands the paper bag to Sunny and says, "Take it." Sunny is enraged, "You tied me up. How can I take it!" ... Only then does the kidnapper realize that he had tied them up just in case before he left. "It''s really troublesome. That little girl, take it." Macie obediently takes the bag, looks inside, and lets out a cry of surprise, "Wow. None of them are my favorite food." The kidnapper is a little awkward. Kevin nces into the bag and bes frustrated. Because these are not what Macie likes but what Sunny likes. ... Sunny feels that she has been red at by Kevin. "What happened? Did he poison the food?" Sunny is not enjoying being seen, so she quickly adjusts her sitting posture and blinks at Kevin. "No." For some reason, Kevin''s voice sounds dull. "What do you need to do to let us go?" Hearing Sunny''s question, the kidnapper who is focused on eating potato chips raises his eyebrows. "I won''t let you go unless..." When he says that, he suddenly realizes that he has almost spilled the beans, so he quickly chews a few potato chips to cover it up. "Unless what?" "Nothing, you guys ...." The kidnapper hesitates for a moment and unties the ropes on their bodies. "Just eat something. I won''t let you go so easily anyway." He has to wait for that woman toe. ... His action is clearly beyond their expectations, especially Kevin, who has a slightly frustrated face. Sunny thinks that she has already told Troy. With their tacit understanding, Baron will definitely be able to find her. Thus, she takes the bag of food that Macie does not like, looks at it for a while, and says in surprise, "It''s all my favorite food!" For some reason, after hearing this, Kevin bes even more upset. "Do you know me?" Sunny is eating slowly as she sees the kidnapper peeking at their behavior through the rearview mirror and asks in curiosity. Otherwise, how could he know that she likes to eat these? The kidnapper is shocked by Sunny''s question, and the potato chips are almost stuck in his throat, "I ... I don''t..." He doesn''t know how to exin it, so he scratches his hair with his greasy hands. "I can''t tell you now. I''m sorry." ... Sunny thinks that this guy in front of her really does not look like a kidnapper. Unafraid of him, Sunny summons the courage. In Kevin''s words, she even dares to turn up her nose at him. Hence, Sunny sits beside the kidnapper while Kevin is still upset. Her sudden action shocks the kidnapper. "Tell me, who ordered you toe here?" The kidnapper looks at Sunny as if she is a fool. "OK, then let''s change the topic. Do you know me?" Sunny points at Kevin, "Or do you know him?" The kidnapper is cooperative this time. He looks at Sunny, then Kevin, and then shakes his head. " ... You don''t know us? Why are you kidnapping us?" "I''m not kidnapping you." For some reason, the kidnapper''s voice carries some grievances when he says this. "What''s going on? Tell me." Hearing this, Kevin coldly sweeps a nce, and then signals Macie toe to his side. The kidnapper looks at Sunny in confusion, but he suddenly has an impulse to pour out his heart. Chapter 165: Main Course Chapter 165: Main Course "I like her. I don''t have other thoughts, but she said ... my love is so cheap. I have to prove it with my own actions." ... After hearing this, Sunny looks at the kidnapper with a sympathetic gaze, and then stretches out her hand and pats him on the shoulder tofort him. "Bro, it''s not easy these days." ... The kidnapper is surprised by her, so he pulls a wry face. Just as he is about to say, he hears Kevin say something in a low voice. Before the kidnapper can hear what he is saying, he feels a cold breeze blowing past his back neck. Thest thing he sees is Sunny''s sinister smiling face. "Bro, although I sympathize with you, I''m sorry that I can''t help you chase after your boyfriend this time." The corner of Kevin''s mouth twitches fiercely when he hears this. He looks at the smile on Sunny''s small face and says, "Does he like men?" Sunny looks up in surprise, "Isn''t that so?" ... Kevin doesn''t say anything. He opens the car door first, jumps down, and then waves at Sunny, "Hurry up and get down. When his help arrives, it will be troublesome." Hearing that there may be hidden dangers in the future, Sunny does not joke anymore. She hurriedly jumps out of the car and puts Macie into Kevin''s arms. "I wonder where Troy is. It''s been so long ..." As Sunnyins, she takes out her phone to have a look. She finds that only twenty minutes have passed. ... "Well, Kevin. Where are we going now?" Kevin points at the supermarket in front of him and says, "Let''s go in and have a look. We''re all here." Sunny has no objections, and she is calling Troy. "Where have you been?" "Sunny, are you still alive ..." Troy almost jumps up in fright when he receives the phone call. Sunny clenches her teeth in anger, "Thanks to your good fortune, I am still alive." When she hears Troy let out a sigh of relief, Sunny''s heart is zing with fury. "Where have you been? I''ve been waiting for you for so long. You have forgotten me, haven''t you?" Troy thinks that she is still in danger and exins, "It''s all because of Baron. He insists on going to a shop..." Sunny feels unbelievable. "Okay, Troy, since it is so, I won''t me you." Sunny coughs softly, "We are temporarily out of danger. We are strolling around the supermarket that I told you. You guyse pick us up and Ill cook for you." What really attracts Troy is thest sentence. When he woke up that day, he thought he was in heaven. There were blue sky, sea and coconut trees. And a group of ck people surrounded him. Troy was prepared to die and ept all of this peacefully. Until he heard a cold voice beside him saying, "Doesn''t pretend to be asleep." Only then did Troy open his eyes and look at Baron beside him. "Are we ... still alive?" Baron coldly swept a nce at him. ''Yes.'' Because the people on the ind were xenophobic, with the help of the locals, after Sunny was saved, the three of them found an unupied house by the seaside, simply tidied it up and moved in. Baron and Troy both tried to contact the people outside the ind. Maybe because this ind had a special maic field or something. They could neither send out any signals nor receive them. As a result, they could only live like this day after day, year after year, until Macie grew up. "What are you thinking? I''m talking to you on the phone!" Sunny''s somewhat dissatisfied voice reaches Troy''s ears through the phone. It actually coincides with that time in his memory. "We''ll be right there." Baron sees that he is depressed, so he takes his phone and replies to Sunny on the other end of the phone. "What''s the matter?" After hanging up the phone, Baron asks. He doesn''t know why Troy bes tearful after receiving the phone. "I''m fine ..." Troy wipes the tears from the corner of his eyes. "I just feel that it''s good to be alive." Hearing this, Baron doesn''t say anything. He just grabs Troy''s hand and pinches it hard. "Kevin, what do you want to eat? I will cook today. You must seize this opportunity." Kevin pushes the cart and looks at Sunny, who is walking in front while picking up things. He smiles and says, "I like to eat whatever you make." Hearing this, Sunny rolls her eyes and puts Kevin''s most hated mushrooms into the cart. "Then our main course tonight will be the chicken with mushroom." Hearing this, the smile on Kevin''s face freezes, "Honey..." Sunny cunningly turns around and smiles. Faced with Kevin''s silent surrender, she throws the mushroom back. When Troy and Barry arrive, Sunny is touching Macie''s head, watching Kevin swipe his card and sign in one go. "You look really cool in paying..." Sunnyments, and then she asks Macie to find an identity, "Do you feel the same way?" Macie nods, "Dad is very handsome." The salesperson on the sideughs out loud when she hears this. Then, she looks at Kevin, and her ears unknowingly redden. Sunny looks at the entire process and feels somewhat jealous. Right at this moment, someone pats her on the back. She says, "Who is it!" Sunny is so frightened that she almost jumps up. Troy isughing behind her so hard that he could not stand up, "Sunny, you are too timid ...." When Sunnyes back to her senses and understands who the person behind her is, she kicks him right in the calf without any courtesy. "Sunny, you are so ruthless." "My wife is as brave as me." Kevin, who is standing beside him, has already settled the bill. He watches what is happening before him and adds. In an instant, Troy feels what it is like to be alone and helpless. "I won''t argue with you anymore. Let''s go. Aren''t you afraid that that person will find you?" As soon as he finishes speaking, Troy sees a few ck-clothed men with ill intentions written on their faces pushing away the crowd and walking towards them. ... In an instant, Troy suspects that he himself may be a prophet. "Someone''sing. Let''s go." He whispers, signaling for them to leave quickly. Kevin is carrying something in his hand, so Baron picks Macie up. The few of them nce at the ck- clothed men and run in the opposite direction. "Hurry, hurry, hurry..." Along the way, Troy is calling for them to run quickly. In his opinion, as long as they get in the car, they will be safe. "Get in. Get in the car." Troy looks behind him. It is obvious that the ck-clothed men have quickened their pace when they see that they are about to board the car. In a critical moment, Kevin steps on the elerator first. Troy is hanging on the car. After driving a distance, Kevin is slowing down the car. Troy gets in and closes the door. He looks behind him and doesn''t see any pursuers. Only then does he let out a sigh of relief, "Oh my god, it''s scary ..." He touches his chest symbolically, and then touches Macie, who is beside him, "Don''t be afraid..." Unexpectedly, Macie calmly says, "Godfather, I''m not afraid. It''s you who''s afraid." ... After finally escaping the danger, Kevin drives to Troy''s house. "What a bad luck! How can you encounter such a trouble even if you move?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Along the way, Troy keeps on muttering, curious about this matter. Sunny leans against the door with a depressed expression and says weakly, "I don''t know who it is. That kidnapper is interesting, but his aplices are fierce." It looks as if they are going to kill them. "This is very strange. Generally speaking, every injustice has its perpetrator. Do you have any ideas about the people you meet this time?" Kevin also gets out of the car. "No, but what we know is that that person has been watching us." Otherwise, how can they even know that we are going to move today? For some reason, what Kevin said reminds Sunny of the seductive-looking woman. "Forget it. Be careful all the time. Keep in touch. Macie, why don''t you stay with us for a while?" Sunny thinks for a moment, "Macie, do you want to stay with your godfather for a while? Mom and Dad have things to do recently." Macie is rxed. After hearing this, she thinks of what they have just experienced and understands what Sunny is talking about. Thus, in order not to worry her mother, Macie nods and readily agrees. "Macie, good girl." Seeing that Macie has agreed, Troy heaves a sigh of relief. "Let''s go. Let''s go up first." Kevin has been carrying things for a long time, and he feels that his hand is about to be cut by the bag. "Well, let''s go up first..." Sunny looks at Kevin and carefully takes some things that aren''t too heavy from his hands. "Troy, have you cleaned up your house yet?" Sunny asks in caution, but after hearing this question, Troy blushes. "Yes. I knew you wereing. I told Baron to clean up early in the morning." Anyway, whoever has made a mess must clean it up. Baron doesn''t say anything and nods from the side. "Then let''s go. I am going to show off my culinary skills today, so that you can enjoy your meal." As Sunny speaks, she rushes to the elevator and motions for Macie to press the elevator button. Meanwhile, Kevin and Troy slowly follow behind. "During this period, you must be careful. Otherwise ... we do not know who the enemy is, so they are hiding in the shadows. You guys are very dangerous." Kevin looks at Sunny, who is ying with Macie in front of him, and slowly exhales. "I see. Im not to be trifled with." Chapter 166: To Go to School Chapter 166: To Go to School Kevin says with a smile, "You have underestimated me." Troy blushes in embarrassment. "In short, be careful." "I know. I''ll ask my brother to help meter." "Hey, you guys, hurry up. The elevator has been here for a long time." Sunny ces her foot on the elevator door to prevent it from suddenly closing, and then she asks the others toe over quickly. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s go. Your wife is urging us." Troy looks at Sunny and returns with a smile. Kevin smiled back. "Let''s go. Don''t keep her waiting for too long." Three men quickly stride over and enter the elevator together. "Kevin, help me wash the vegetables tonight." Examining the vegetables in the stic bag, Sunny begins to assign a task to the three men. "Sunny, I saved you today. Don''t ask me to help you cook." Sunny turns to look at Troy. Thinking of something, she smiles and nods. "Kevin, I told you what happened before." Sunny suddenly shifts her gaze to Kevin. "I''ll continue in the kitchenter." When Kevin hears this, his eyes light up. "Really?" Sunny nods with a smile. Although she has experienced something unpleasant, she is in a good mood now. "Alright then, Troy, hurry up and open the door." The elevator quickly takes them to the destination. Kevin kicks Troy and asks him to open the door. After Baron goes out with Macie, Kevin follows Sunny and walks out of the elevator. "Honey...." Kevin keeps inpany with Sunny. "Honey...." Kevin''s address gives Sunny gooseflesh. "If you have something to say, just spit it out. Don''t do this." She pats her arm with an unnatural expression. Obviously, she feels it is too nauseating. "Let''s go to the kitchen." Sunny knows that he wants to hear that story, so she clears her throat and says, "Take the vegetables inside first. I''ll wash my hands." Kevin walks into the kitchen happily. "Hurry up." Sunny watches his receding figure and shakes her head with a smile. "How cute he is...." After washing her hands, Sunny rejects Troy''s offer to help. Then, she goes inside the kitchen and pats Kevin''s shoulder. "You must have been waiting for a long time." She blinks at Kevin. As Sunny deals with those ingredients, she is thinking about where to start. "When I woke up again, I found myself lying on the ground covered with clothes. Fortunately, it was sunny, and the ground was dry." When Kevin hears this, he is heartbroken. At that time, Sunny was pregnant, and.... Sunny seems to know what he is thinking. Although she keeps cutting vegetables, she is careful with her words. "Everything will pass." Sunny smiled. "I am standing in front of you safe and sound now." Sunny''s words offort make Kevin more depressed. "If I could have known it earlier...." On hearing this, Sunny puts down the knife. "Kevin, I don''t mean to make you feel guilty. I just want to tell you about my experiences. You know, when I am telling you these, I feel much more relieved, as if I were telling a story." She observes Kevin''s expression and continues, "So, don''t feel any mental stress. If you continue to me yourself like this, I won''t tell you more in the future." Kevin gazes at the vegetables in his hand, feeling the water flow through his fingers without saying a word. After a long time, as Sunny is cutting meat, she hears him say, "Alright." Sunny doesn''t turn around at the sound of Kevin''s voice, but she quietly smiles. "Then ... do you still want to listen more?" Kevin nods. "Yes." "When I woke up, I saw Troy and Baron, who looked guilty. Then I smiled at them and asked them if my child was still alive." "Luckily, Macie was strong. It seemed she was predestined to be my daughter. Troy nodded and told me that the child was still alive, but I was very weak." "Meanwhile, my hands and feet were broken, so Iy in bed for a long time, and Macie was delivered by Caesarean section." Sunny pauses for a moment, as if she remembers something. She then frowns. "That''s all. Afterwards, we desperately wanted toe back, so we went out to the sea and sent out distress signal every day." "A passing ship pulled us up, and then we borrowed a mobile phone. Only then did we get in touch with someone else and fly back." Kevin does not know what Sunny has omitted. As a listener, he even feels so ufortable. Sunny must have been more terrified when personally experienced it. "It''s fine. I was not alone at that time." Sunny smiles, "Aftering back, I immediately applied for a household registration for Macie. I was afraid that she wouldn''t even be able to go to school." At the thought of something, Sunny puts on a reluctant smile. "I didn''t expect to meet you again. I thought you were already with Be at that time, so I was disheartened. I nned to raise Macie by myself and lead a peaceful life." When Kevin hears this, he involuntarily clenches his hands. "I...." He wanted to say something. But after a pause, he is at a loss what to say. "What?" Sunny puts the vegetables into the pot. As she listens to the sound of water and oil colliding, she turns to look at Kevin and asks, "What do you want to say?" "I liked you back then..." Kevin finally decides to be honest with Sunny. Because of his straight sweet talk, Sunny blushes. "Don''t talk nonsense. Macie is still outside. It''s embarrassed!" Since he has told Sunny his feeling, Kevin is no longer reserved. He puts the clean vegetables on the chopping board and says, "Speaking of which, I had feelings for you the first time I saw you. That night...." As Kevin talks about it, Sunny feels as if it were a story happened long time ago. "Later, I heard that something bad happened to you, so I made up my mind to walk up to you." There is another reason why Kevin pays attention to Sunny, but he consumes that it is not the perfect timing. "But at that time, I didn''t know my feeling clearly. I thought I loved Be, but I couldn''t help but think about you." Kevin says as if he is a little embarrassed. His hands are tightly clenched together. "It wasn''t until you left ... that I..." Sunny suddenly falls into silence. ''Fortunately, I''m still alive. Otherwise, what a pity for both of us!'' Kevin realizes this. He walks over and hugs Sunny. "Fortunately, I find you...." Sunny''s heart is slowly warmed by this embrace, but the vegetables in the pot are burnt. At night, Troy circles around the burnt dish for a few times. Then he stands up and sighs. "Sunny, as far as I know, when you first cooked, you didn''t burn the dish. How does ite..." As he speaks, he nces at Kevin from time to time. "Other dishes are fine. Don''t eat this." Sunny is a little embarrassed. Although she and Kevin open their hearts to each other, this burnt dish is disappointing. Kevin sits down first, and then picks up the burnt dish. "It tasted good. Troy, have I been too kind to you? How dare youin of the dishes cooked by my wife?" Kevin''s threat scares Troy. Then Troy sits down to enjoy the food. At the sight of the scene, Sunny can''t help butugh heartily. "Mom, I want that." The dish is beyond the reach of Macie, so she stretches out her chopsticks and asks for help. Before Sunny says anything, the three men help Macie. ... Somehow, it touches Sunny. Sunny does not grow up in a happy home environment. Now that Macie enjoys a happy childhood, Sunny feels that it makes up for her loss. "Sunny, stop standing thereughing foolishly. Come over for dinner now." Troy speaks to Sunny while he is wolfing the food down. "Be careful. Don''t spit it out." As Sunny says, she sits down for dinner with them. However, the atmosphere was gloomy in another ce. "You are useless. They run away under your noses." This angry woman is the seductive woman that Sunny has ''encountered'' several times before. She is so angry that her chest rises and falls. The rose attracts a lot of people''s attention, especially that kidnapper''s. "Jasper." While the kidnapper is still in a daze, he hears that he has been called. Thus, he immediately straightens his back while kneeling on the ground. The woman looks at him with a somewhat disgusted expression. "I''ll give you another chance to atone for your sins. If you fail this time, you''ll be the same as that person." Jasper can''t help but shiver when he thinks of the tragic death of that person. Then he returns in a trembling voice, "Got it. I won''t be like him." "That''s the best." The woman waves her hand at the group of people and orders, "Leave. I''m tired." "Jasper, you stay." The woman seems to remember something. Chapter 167: Well Be Relieved Chapter 167: We''ll Be Relieved Jasper knows she asks him to stay to make love with her, but today, he was not in the mood. "Are you reluctant to do it?" The woman, who wears delicate makeup, raises Jasper''s chin and leans closer to him. "If you don''t want to, I won''t force you." Jasper stubbornly stares at the ground without saying anything. The woman looks at his young face in a daze. Just as she is about to say something, Jasper suddenly pushes her to the ground. ''I know why you ask me to stay. But I''m like a moth darting into the fire. I know I''ll get burned, but I can''t help but get closer. Miranda....'' The woman called Miranda is shocked. After a few moments, she regains her senses and wraps her arms around Jasper''s neck with a chuckle. "If you finish up, clean away the dishes." After dinner, Troy picks his teeth with a toothpick while looking at Baron, signaling him to clear the mess. Baron looks at Troy coldly and says, "This is the second time." Troy does not understand until he sees Baron shifts his eyes from the zipper on his coat down. "Holy shit!" Troy jumps up and rolls up his sleeves. "You are younger than me. But believe me, I will hit you." Baron puts away the dishes on the table and says, "You are not my match." After that, he enters the kitchen under Troy''s stunned gaze. "Look at Baron..." Troy cannot believe it and tries to save his face in front of Kevin and Sunny. "Has he run too wildly?" Kevin snuggles up to Sunny in his arms with an obvious smug smile. "No. You are really not his match. This is a fact. Don''t you know?" Troy touches his head dejectedly. "Even so, he shouldn''t be so straightforward. It embarrasses me." Kevin doesn''t bother to reply. Troy is thick-skinned enough to cope with Baron''s taunts. However, Sunny is quite sweet. "Calm down. I didn''t hear what Baron said just now." Troy''s small eyes lights up. Baron happens toe out of the kitchen. Hearing Sunny''s words, he says with a gloomy face, "Do you need me to repeat?" ... Troy feels that Baron is always against him. "Go wash the dishes. I''ll tidy up the things for them. Are there any Macie''s clothes here?" Sunny nods, "Yes, wait a moment. Kevin, open the door." For some reason, when Kevin is asked for by name, he thinks he and Baron are alike, especially when Baron pats him on the shoulder before he walks towards the door. Kevin has to follow Sunny''s order with a sigh. Then Sunny goes to sort out Macie''s clothes, and Troy follows behind her. "You guys said you wanted to have a second child. Haven''t you made any progress?" Hearing this, Sunny subconsciously looks at Kevin, who is in front of her, and replies softly, "I don''t know either, but...." Just as Sunny is about to say that she has menoxenia, she suddenly remembers that Troy is a man. "Don''t worry. I have learnt some medical skills from you. I know clearly that I''m fine." Troy nods. "That''s the best." Kevin has already opened the door. When he hears them chat, he turns back and asks, "What are you talking about?" Sunny and Troy nce at Kevin, and then shut up in unison. Kevin keeps regarding them suspiciously. Having found nothing abnormal, he decides to let it go. "I''ll go fetch things. Are you going to wait here or go with me?" Just as Troy is about to sneak in, Kevin grabs the back of his neck and returns, "We''ll wait for you outside." Troy is caught by Kevin, so he hangs his head in fear. "What are you guys talking about? Tell me about it." The moment Troy tries to fool Kevin that he and Sunny talks about nothing serious, he hear Kevin say, "Troy, we''ve known each other for twenty years, haven''t we?" Troy closes his eyes, knowing that he has to be honest with Kevin. "We are talking about the child." The answer surprises Kevin, who remains silence for quite a while. "What''s going on?" "I know Sunny haven''t told you about it, right?" Troy sighs. Kevin doesn''t know why he is a little anxious. "What''s it? Quickly tell me." "Sunny gave birth to Macie under a poor condition. Meanwhile her arms and legs were broken at that time, so she suffered some chronic disease. Sunny should cure them after she came back, but she didn''t care. I heard that you guys nned to have a second child, so I asked her." Kevin doesn''t say anything except an affirmative word. Troy turns around, finding Kevin is staring at the ground while pondering over something. "Don''t worry. She''ll be fine." Although Troy says so, Troy is not very confident. If possible, he wants Sunny to go to the hospital. Thus, Troy says to Kevin, "You''d better take her to the hospital. After all, only in this way can we feel relieved." Kevin asks with a frown, "What if we don''t want another baby?" Troy shakes his head. "It''s irrelevant. You know, gynecopathy can be very strange sometimes...." Troy doesn''t make it definite, but Kevin understands. Kevin nods. "I''ll bring her over tomorrow." In the middle of the talk, Sunny has alreadye out with a pile of clothes. "What are you talking about?" When Kevin and Troy see Sunny, they separate, and even keep a certain distance away from each other. Sunny thinks to herself. ''If you two like each other, just tell me. I don''t care.'' "What on earth are you up to? You''re being so mysterious." Sunny curls her lips, suggesting that she is not curious at all. "Nothing, it''s just a private conversation between men." Kevin coughs and pushes Troy. "Am I right? Sunny is waiting for your answer." Troy hurriedly replies, "Yeah. I was gossiping men, while he talked about woman." Sunny frowns. "Forget it." After that, she hands the clothes to Troy. "These are Macie''s clothes. I''ll just give you the key. If the temperature drops, you can get her some coats." Troy nods as he listens. "There is no need for me to tell you more. You know what else Macie needs to pay attention to." Troy nods. "Don''t worry. Go back." Sunny feels it sounds strange. Then she and Kevin say goodbye to Troy. "Alright, goodbye." Troy and Kevin exchange nces. Kevin signals that he understands. When they walk to the elevator, Kevin asks Sunny, "Do you have any ns for tomorrow?" Sunny shakes her head. "I have asked for a leave. There is nothing to do for the time being." Kevin heaves a sigh of relief. "I want to go to the hospital for an examination tomorrow. If you are avable, why don''t you go with me?" Sunny returns, "Is this what you were talking about with Troy just now?" Kevin has to answer in the affirmative. "Alright, I''ll go you with you. But why do you want to go to the hospital for a medical examination?" Kevin makes an excuse. "I got poisoned before. I think I need to see a doctor." Sunny thinks it sounds reasonable, so she happily agrees to go with Kevin tomorrow. After sex, noticing that Sunny has fallen asleep, Kevin secretly sends Troy a text message. "Which department should I take her to?" Troy, who is about to go to sleep,ughs after reading this text message. "Gynecology, understand? It''s the department where your wife works." After reading the text message, Kevin is worried. In view of his excuse, how can he deceive Sunny into going there? However, Troy is much smarter. Not long after, he sends another message. "The psychiatry department and the gynecology department are on the same floor." ... When Kevin wakes up the next day, he wonders if he should pretend to be mentally ill. But very quickly, he sees Sunny wrinkle her face. "What''s wrong?" Sunny answers with a worried expression, "It has beente for weeks...." Although Sunny doesn''t exin what it is exactly, Kevin quickly understands. "Let''s go. You should also go to see a doctor." Thus, he takes Sunny to the hospital and saves the trouble of pretending to be mentally ill. "Doctor, am I alright?" Although Sunny is also a doctor, she never treats herself. Thus, looking at her colleague who is frowning, Sunny is worried. "How long has it been dyed?" Sunny calctes the time. "Last time, it was the 15th. The one beforest was the 13th. It''s the end of the month, but I have not had a period." When the colleague hears this, she falls into deep thought. "Take a B-ultrasound scan." What? Thus, with a note given by the doctor, Sunny, who looks gloomy, walks to the door and says to Kevin. "The doctor asked me to take a B-ultrasound scan." Kevin is exceptionally attentive today. "I''ll go and prepare whatever needs," he says. ... "Don''t bother. Just go there directly. I didn''t have breakfast in the morning anyway." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Then Sunny walks towards the B-ultrasound room. "Kevin, can it be that I am pregnant?" Chapter 168: Be Frightened Chapter 168: Be Frightened Sunny touches her belly, feeling a little anxious. "Isn''t it good to be pregnant?" Kevin asks. "Yes, but I''m not ready...." Sunny doesn''t know what will happen to her during pregnancy. Telling from Sunny''s expression, Kevin knows her worries. "Don''t think about it. I''ll be with you." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Then he pats Sunny''s shoulder. "Just go for the examination. I''ll wait for you outside." Perhaps Kevin''s words offort works, Sunny suddenly rxes. "Alright." Sunny walks into the B-ultrasound room with a determined look. Behind her, Kevin cannot not help but wipe the sweat off his forehead. He has never felt that persuading someone is such a tiring thing. Taking advantage of Sunny''s absence, Kevin calls Troy and asks, "What are you doing?" Troy stammers and pants. Kevin is alert to something and quickly hangs up. Troy looks at his phone curiously, and then says to the person who is massaging his back, "Try ... Try harder." Not long after, Kevin calls again. Before Troy says anything, Kevinins. "Troy, can you control yourself a little bit? It is the daytime...." Troy asks curiously, "Can''t I have a massage in broad daylight?" Only then does Kevin realize that he has misunderstood. "It''s fine. Continue." Kevin is about to hang up when he hears Troy shouting, "What are you ... going to say? Great!" It sounds like Troy is reaching orgasm. After taking a few deep breaths to calm himself down, Kevin continues, "Sunny went in for a check-up. The doctor said that she might be pregnant." Hearing this news, Troy hurriedly stops the massager and asks, "Really?" As he speaks, he sits up. "I don''t know yet. Sunny is on an examination." Troy is joyful. "So, I''m going to have a godson. I''m so happy...." Kevin cannot bear him anymore and hangs up. However, Troy is so delighted that he directly calls Baron, who is taking care of the baby at home. "Just now, Kevin told me that Sunny might be pregnant again. Have you prepared the red envelope, Baron? You will be the baby''s godfather." Baron seems to be very happy to hear this news. Troy even hears Barons chuckle. "Of course. I''m waiting for my godson." "What if it''s a girl?" "It''s fine." Troy looks serious at this moment. "Baron, if you want, surrogacy is quite normal now." As soon as Troy finishes, Baron interrupts him excitedly. "Troy, don''t force me. I won''t say it again. I don''t want anyone else''s baby except yours." Troy sighs softly. "Why are you so stubborn?" "Alright, don''t talk about it anymore, or we''ll quarrel again." Baron closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. Troy has to listen to him. Kevin is a little nervous, because Sunny has stayed inside for a long time, and she has note out. But Kevin has no other choice but to wait outside. Neither can he barge in nor call her. This is his first taste of waiting, and he is truly anxious. After a long time, Kevin finally sees his little wife, who looks depressed. He hurriedly walks up to her. "What''s wrong? What happens?" It seems that Sunny is on the verge of tears. On seeing Kevin, she directly throws herself into Kevin''s embrace. Kevin is shocked, at a loss where to put his hands. In the end, he gently pats Sunny''s back. "What''s wrong? Did the doctor tell you something bad?" Kevin can feel Sunny trembling in his arms, which makes him feel bad. After he asks Sunny, Kevin can clearly feel that Sunny''s body is trembling even more violently. "It''s okay ... We''re still young. The most important thing is to take care of ourselves...." Kevin has no idea what he is talking about, for his mind goespletely nk. Sunny is shivering, and even Kevin starts to follow suit. When Sunny looks up, Kevin realizes that he has been tricked. Rather than crying, Sunny isughing so happily that she shakes. Kevin suddenly feels relieved. It turns out that Sunny isughing, not crying. That''s good. "Naughty girl, I''m so worried about you!" Although he knows that Sunny is fine, Kevin is frightened. "Kevin, we''re going to have a baby." Sunny looks up at him and says slowly. Kevin is certain that at that time, he sees stars in Sunny''s eyes. "Really? We are gonna have a baby? Am I going to have two babies?" Sunny smiles and nods with silence. Kevin suddenly realizes that being a father is such a happy thing. He has already forgotten how he felt when Sunny had Macie. On hearing that Sunny is pregnant again, he has that familiar feeling again. "Sunny, I''m so happy. Do you know?" He cannot even find a way to release his emotions, so he picks Sunny up and spins around a few times, just like the scene in the TV drama. "Alright, stop spinning. I''m dizzy..." Sunny rubs her temples resignedly. "I''m too excited...." Kevin puts Sunny down embarrassedly, and then kisses her. "Honey...." Sunny looks up at him. "What should our child be called?" Sunny rubs her nose with her hands. "It is up to you..." "Call ... I''ll go back to look up the dictionary. It should be like Macie''s name." Sunny smiles and shakes her head. She feels that Kevin is like a child in front of her. "Let''s go back to consult the doctor. She said we shoulde to her again." Kevin nods. "Let''s go. Be careful. Let me help you...." As Sunny walks, she tells Kevin her inner thought. "Kevin, Macie was born without yourpany. So, I want to tell that you can dote on this new baby, but you must not make Macie feel wronged...." Kevin pauses, seized by sadness. "I know, I will be careful." Then he helps Sunny into the clinic room. On seeing Sunny, Sunny''s colleague takes the test paper and reads it carefully. "Congrattions, Sunny." Sunny smiles embarrassedly. "I''m waiting for your good news." The colleague is a young woman who has just worked for two to three years. Seeing that there isn''t no other patient, she begins to chat with Sunny. "I ... I don''t even have a boyfriend!" There is grief and indignation in her words. Sunny smiles. "What kind of men do you like? I can help you ask around." The female doctor looks at Sunny shyly. "He should be a kind man of 1.8 meters in height." Sunny smiles and bears it in mind. Then, she stands. "I''ll help you." With Kevin''s support, Sunny slowly walks out. Watching them leave holding each other, the female doctor sighs, "It''s really good to be in love." No sooner does Kevin walk out than he bursts intoughter, which he has checked for a long time. Sunny curiously pokes his forehead. "What''s so funny?" Kevin exins, "If you want to be a matchmaker, you can draw two ck pots next to your nose. That''s funny...." Kevin even pokes Sunny''s face. Sunny feels somewhat ufortably. "Stop. If you do it again, I''ll beat you up." Kevin has just asked Troy in detail what should be paid attention to during pregnancy. One suggestion is to calm Sunny down, and to keep her from being irritated. Therefore, when Kevin hears that Sunny wants to beat him up, he obediently leans his face over. Sunny looks at him with a puzzled expression. "What are you doing?" "You said you wanted to hit me." Kevin blinks his eyes. "Go ahead." Sunny pushes his face away dissatisfiedly. "Go away. I''m going back." After that, she walks forward, holding her head high, like an arrogant queen. Kevin looks at her affectionately. Seeing that she is about to bump into someone else, he hurriedly supports her. "Your Highness, let me escort you home...." Hearing this, Sunny quickly covers Kevin''s mouth. "Shut up. I beg you." ... On the way to the parking lot from the hospital, Kevin has been making calls and informing them of her pregnancy. Kevin first calls Ellison. "Ellison, hey, Kelly...." Hearing this, Sunny can''t help butugh. "Kelly, is my brother around? Then tell him that my wife is pregnant. Yes.... What? You want to talk to Sunny?" Kevin ces the phone in front of Sunny as Kelly asks. In fear of radiation, he keeps a certain distance between Sunny and the phone before turning on the speakerphone. "Sunny, what''s wrong with you? Kevin said that you were pregnant again." Kelly, who doesn''t know that Kevin has put Sunny on the speakerphone, scolds her as soon as Sunny answers the phone. Kevin twists his face in anger. Sunny suppresses herughter and says, "Yes, it is an ident." Kelly continues, "Take care of yourself. It happens too suddenly. Kevin is a bastard. You have not recovered yet, but he makes you pregnant again...." Chapter 169: There Is No Reaction Chapter 169: There Is No Reaction Hearing the second half of the sentence, Kevin suddenly recalls that Troy has asked him to take care of Sunny''s health. However, he is too happy to remember it. Noticing that Kevin''s face darkens, Sunny doesn''t chat with Kelly anymore. "That''s all for now. I''ll call youter." As she speaks, she hangs up and looks at Kevin. "Kevin, what are you thinking?" Sunny says softly. Kevin says with a bitter face, "Honey, they all say that you are weak. Is it appropriate for us to have this child now?" Sunny does not expect that Kevin is thinking about this. She can''t help but be astonished. Looking into Kevin''s eyes, she says, "I''m a doctor. I know my physical condition. Don''t worry. Trust me, okay?" Kevin nods hesitantly. Then Sunny hands him her phone, "You pass on the good news to grandpa first. Then we''ll go to the supermarket to buy tonic. I''ll take good care of myself." Kevin brightens up again. He takes the phone and calls the old master. "Grandfather, I am Kevin. Right, Sunny is pregnant with our second child." Sunny clearly hears the old master''s excited voice, "Sunny is pregnant again? Oh God! I have nothing to give you guys. Wait for me and I wille tomorrow...." Kevin cannot stop the old master from visiting his great-grandson. So, he has no choice but to agree. "What is wrong? Grandpa ising over?" Seeing his expression, Sunny knows what has happened. "This is a good thing. Why are you looking so gloomy?" "Troy said that you should rest quietly ... Once grandfatheres, you cannot have a good rest anymore." So, that is what Kevin is worrying about. Sunny has opened her mouth several times but cannot say anything. "That''s all right. Let''s go back and clean up." This time, Kevin takes over the task of sanitation on his own initiative. However, before that, he goes to the supermarket with Sunny. The first thing he does is to take a pair of soft slippers and put them in front of Sunny. "What are you doing?" Kevin just says in a muffled voice, "Support me." Then, he lowers his head and lifts Sunny''s foot, takes off her shoes and throws them aside. After putting on the slippers for her, Kevin stands up. "How can you wear high heels as a pregnant woman? You will be tired." Kevin shouts as he supports Sunny and throws her high heels into the cart. For some reason, looking at Kevin''s actions, Sunny suddenly feels moved. She wipes the corners of her eyes and smiles at Kevin, "It scares me that you are so considerate. You have to make it up to me!" Hearing this, Kevin smiles and lowers his head, his forehead against Sunny''s, "How do you want me to make it up to you?" ... For some reason, Sunny feels that Kevin is flirting with her. She quickly looks away, "Well, let''s go buy some vitamins first...." Kevin looks at the panicked Sunny andughs, "Honey, when does the supermarket sell vitamins?" Sunny pushes the cart and almost slips. "Juste here as required. You''re so disobedient!" They push the cart and joke and chat freely beside the shelves of the supermarket. When Kevin sees the fruits, he puts them into the cart without hesitation. "Don''t take so much. I can''t finish it." Seeing that he is going to take more fruits, Sunny quickly speaks to stop him. "Don''t worry ... I can eat if you can''t finish ... Oh, I still need a recipe. I will cook in the future. You should have a good rest when you''re pregnant." Kevin has always been a doer and will do whatever he is thinking of. As soon as he finishes speaking, he goes to the ce where the as is sold to pick out the recipes. Sunny cannot stop him. So, she can only sigh and put back the extra things in the cart one by one. However, there are too many things in her hands. She doesn''t hold them steadily and a few things fall to the ground. Sunny sighs and tries to squat down to pick them up. Suddenly, a hand reaches out from the side and helps her pick up everything on the ground. "It''s you?!" Sunny has intended to thank the woman. However, when the woman straightens up and Sunny clearly sees her face, she cannot help but let out a cry. " ... You know me?" The woman in front of Sunny does not wear any makeup today. There are dark circles beneath her eyes. Today, her clothes are also very conservative, covering the beautiful rose on her chest. Even so, Sunny still recognizes her at a nce. Perhaps she always has a deep impression of pretty girls. Sunny looks at her and smiles, "I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere. So, I couldn''t help but shout out just now." The woman looks at Sunny and also smiles after a while. She extends her hand, "Miranda." Sunny also extends her hand, "Sunny." The first meeting between the two women is the moment they shake hands. When Kevin returns, he sees that Sunny has been looking at a direction in a daze. He calls her a few N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. times. But Sunny does not respond. "Sunny?" Under Kevin''s persistent call, Sunny finally regains her senses. "What''s wrong? You''re back?" Sunny is even a little surprised to see him. Kevin wonders if there is someone seducing his wife in the supermarket. Thinking about it, he grinds his teeth. "Kevin, you..." Just as Sunny is about to turn around and talk to him, she hears that he is grinding his teeth. Sunny is so frightened that she takes a step back. "What''s the matter?" Kevin feels a little helpless and supports Sunny, "Is there anything else you want to buy?" Sunny nces at the things in the cart and shakes her head, "This is all for now. If there is anything else we need, you wille here a few more times." Sunny grins as she says this. Kevin is helpless against her heartlessness. But he has no choice but to ept it. "Then let''s go back first." Kevin pushes the cart towards the check-out counter as he hears Sunny behind him ask in a low voice. "Kevin, do you know Miranda?" Kevin''s cart brakes and he stops. Just as Sunny thinks that she has asked the wrong person, Kevin turns his head, "Who is that?" ... Sunny is almost scared to death. She shakes her head, "I just met a beautiful girl in the supermarket. She said that she knows you. So, I want to ask if you know her." Kevin doesn''t take it to heart and casually replies, "She may be someone who is secretly in love with me..." Sunny silently rolls her eyes, and then says, "Alright." However, Sunny has always been remembering what Miranda said. "Kevin and I only know each other. Because our rtionship is rather awkward, he will definitely say that he doesn''t know me." Sunny does not expect Kevin to say that he does not know Miranda. For a moment, she does not know what to say. Her thoughts are in a whirl. Kevin stops. "Did that person tell you her name was Miranda?" Sunny nods, "Do you remember anything?" Kevin shakes his head, "No." He has no impression at all, nor does he know why this mysterious person will appear beside him. And when he goes out, Kevin meets another unexpected person. Robin puts his hands in his pockets and smiles at Sunny behind him. Kevin instantly gets nervous. He stands in front of Sunny and raises his chin at Robin. "Why are you here?" Robin whistles, "Doctor Ellen, I went abroad on business a while ago. I just came back today." ... Sunny is puzzled. Kevin is even more nervous. He stands between Sunny and Robin, "Can''t you understand our words?" At this time, Sunny behind Kevin secretly tugs at the corner of his clothes, "Kevin, let''s go first." This man is so scary. Upon hearing this, Kevin straightens his back. "Doctor Ellen is tired. She needs to go back and rest. Please excuse me." As he speaks, Kevin pushes the cart with his right hand, puts his left hand around Sunny, and walks past Robin with high spirits. Looking at their receding figures, Robin opens his mouth and seems want to say something. But finally, he thinks of something and smiles indifferently. Then, he throws the two tickets into the offering box next door. "Kevin, are you alright?" Kevin seems to put his hand around Sunny''s waist. But in fact, He is pushing Sunny by force, which makes Sunny extremely ufortable. Kevin remains silent and just walks forward. Sunny is scared by him and looks narrowly at his face. Then, she rolls her eyes and thinks of a way. She suddenly stops, covers her belly, and lets out a low cry. Kevin has been jealous. But Sunny gets a stomachache, which awakes him. "Hey, Sunny, what''s wrong with you? Are you alright?" Seeing that Kevin has regained his senses, Sunny heaves a sigh of relief, "I''m fine. I''m just a little hungry...." For a while, Kevin is embarrassed. He looks at Sunny for a long time before he says, "Well, let''s go." He is going to take her to have dinner. He also realizes that he might have forgotten himself just now, making Sunny unhappy. So, he speaks out and tries to exin. "Sunny ... I just" I don''t know what happened to me just now. Robin''s attentions to you annoy me.'' However, Kevin feels too ashamed to say these words. So, he opens his mouth but doesn''t say anything. Instead, Sunny looks at him for a long time, and then suddenly pats his shoulder, "What are you doing? Are you hungrier than I am?" Chapter 170: The Person in Front of Him Chapter 170: The Person in Front of Him ... Kevin decides not to think too much. Sunny and he are not talking about the same thing at all. Thinking or saying too much will simply trouble himself. After Kevin straightens out his thinking, he looks ahead and asks, "What do you want to eat?" Sunny touches her belly and says, "It''s not me who want to have a meal, but your son. He suddenly wants to eat hot and sour rice noodles." ? ? ? The noble Kevin has never heard of this before. However, at this time, he has to give first priority to this pregnant woman. So, although Kevin is confused, he can only look for yummy hot and sour rice noodles for Sunny. "I haven''t had it for a long time. I miss that taste...." Sunny opens the window. Her head is resting on her hand, which leans against the window. The wind is blowing and she sighs with emotions. Then, Kevin stretches out a hand and gently pulls her head back, winding the window up with a calm expression. ... Sunny res at Kevin discontentedly, "What are you doing?" Kevin looks ahead and says without turning back, "It''s cold now. Don''t catch a cold, or you''ll suffer." Perhaps it is because she isn''t allowed to open the window, or because of other reasons, Sunny suddenly feels upset. "When I was pregnant with Macie in the past, I wasn''t so weak." After Kevin hears this, he stops talking abruptly. Sunny keeps saying, "At that time, I was also with you. You didn''t take care of me like this." Kevin''s expression sinks. He slowly clenches the steering wheel. Then, not knowing how he says to himself, he loosens his grip after a while. "Sunny, I know that you have always med me." Kevin says in an extremely hoarse voice. "I know that I''ve done a lot of terrible things in the past. So, I want to treat you better and make up for the harm I''ve done to you in the past...." As he speaks, he frowns. If someone is right in front of Kevin, he can see the sadness in his eyes. "I''ve been trying to heal the wound in your heart. I hope that one day you can smile at me like you used to. However, we all know that those days are over. After all those things, we are no longer the same as we used to be." Hearing these words, Sunny leans back in her chair and closes her eyes, "Stop it." Her voice was filled with sudden exhaustion. However, Kevin turns her down. "No, I want to make it clear. You can''t have a grudge all the time. There shouldn''t be any estrangement between us." As he speaks, his voice suddenly lowers. "It''s ridiculous. Sometimes, when I see you and Troy''s tacit understanding, I even feel a little jealous. I hope that I can put back the clock. If something happens to you, I hope that I will be the one by your side." Not them. "However, we all cannot put back the clock." Sunny feels that she is a bit cruel. Kevin thinks that they can really be reconciled with each other without any grudges. But she breaks his fond dreams. He has said these words too many times that even she almost believes it. It turns out that some things will be clear only after they are said. Sunny closes her eyes and says, "I''m sorry." Kevin stops the car and leans against the steering wheel. No one knows what he is thinking. Sunny looks at him for a long time. Finally, she reaches out and hugs him, "Come into my arms." Kevin reaches out and hugs her. He seems to be calm. But the asional twitch of his shoulders reveals his real mood. Seeing Kevin, who is crying in her arms, Sunny can''t help but feel a little sad. She looks up at the sky. If they could havee out of their shell at that time, would those things not have happened? "Kevin, if something happened to the ne at that time and I really died, what would you do?" Would you look for a substitute just like what you did after Be was dead? As Kevin hears this question, he does not say anything. Just when Sunny thinks that he will not answer her, he slowly says, "I''ll be with you when I''m sure you''re dead." It''s enough for her to get this answer. Sunny closes her eyes, looks down and kisses his hair. "Kevin, can''t it be just over?" When he hears these words, Kevin thinks that he has misheard her, "What did you say?" He suddenly looks up. Sunny looks at him and he seems to be about to cry again, "Did I hear correctly?" So, that''s what he is talking about. Sunny smiles and shakes her head, "You didn''t mishear me. So, what is your answer?" "I ... Of course I''m willing." Kevin''s lips tremble and he hugs Sunny again. This time, he hugs the person in front of him with heartfelt delight. "Sunny, we don''t have any grudges now, do we?" Sunny is held in his arms and gently closes her eyes, "No, we dont." Thus, Mr. Quinn, who has no grudge with his wife, drives slowly on the road. Seeing his wife pointing somewhere, he steps on the brakes. Then, he pokes his head and carefully looks around the ce Sunny chooses, "Honey, is it sanitary here?" Sunny bites her fingernails. Before she can say anything, her fingernails are pulled out of her mouth by Kevin. ... This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Yes. I always ate here when I was in college." After getting the affirmative answer, Kevin stops the car attentively. Then, he gets off the car and waits at the door beside Sunny. After Sunny packs up the things she will take, Kevin opens the car door for her and puts out his arm, "Honey, support me." Looking at his ttery, Sunny can''t help butugh, "Kevin, if you have a tail, you will be like a golden retriever." Kevin looks at Sunny with some grievances, "Honey, are youughing at me?" ... So, when is he even unable to take a joke? Sunny looks at Kevin, who is getting squeamish, and bes silent. "Waiter, we''d like two bowls of hot and sour rice noodles, one of which does not have chili and vinegar." After listening to Kevin''s order, Sunny looks at him with aplicated expression, "You order like this..." Why do youe to eat hot and sour rice noodles? "It would be better for you to eat in Hofan next door." Kevin is looking down to study the chopsticks. When he hears this, he looks up and asks, "What is that?" ... Sunny thinks that for the sake of her own child, she shouldn''t bother herself arguing with this rich young master. So, she breathes deeply before she can speak normally.... "Hofan is a national chain hotel. Have you never eaten there?" Sunny looks at Kevin studying those disposable chopsticks, as if he is studying rare species. She can''t help but have an idea of teasing him. Sure enough, when Kevin hears this, he looks up and asks dubiously, "Really?" Sunny nods affirmatively, "Why would I lie to you about such a thing? You im to have great experience. However, you haven''t even heard of such a famous hotel?" Kevin bes more and more serious after hearing her words. Later on, Sunny feels that she is almost going to believe those words herself. She stifles augh and says, "If you don''t believe me, go outside and take a look. It''s right next door." Hearing that the hotel is next door, Kevin does not hold the chopsticks anymore. He stands up and rushes to the next door. Sunny behind him looks at his movement,ughs and lies on the table. After a while, Kevin returns with a gloomy face. He just quietly nces at Sunny and then sits down without saying a word. Sunny thinks that she is going too far. So, she says cautiously, "Did you see the big hotel next door?" Kevin nods. "Then ... what do you think?" When Sunny asks this, Kevin looks up and stares at her. Sunny is a little embarrassed by his gaze. Just as she is about to look away, she suddenly hears Kevin say, "Honey, do you want to eat in the hotel?" For some reason, Sunny chokes and coughs after hearing his words. "Alright, I am sorry. It is just a joke." Kevin does not say anything but still stares at Sunny. Sunny sighs inside. She has tofort this man, even though she is pregnant now. "Kevin..." Sunny stretches out her hand and gently tugs at Kevin''s sleeve. Kevin suddenly ceases to be angry. He pulls back his sleeve and says calmly, "Let''s have a meal. Aren''t you hungry?" Hearing this, Sunny nces at Kevin and says, "Are you not angry now?" Kevin seems to be amazed at her words, "Why should I be angry?" "Am I so mean in your eyes? I think I''m quite easy to get along with." Sunny carefully looks at the proud man. After confirming that he is not angry at her prank, she heaves a sigh of relief and begins to have a meal. Halfway through the meal, Sunny suddenly remembers the person she met in the supermarket just now. So, she asks, "Do you really not know that Miranda?" Hearing her mention this name again, Kevin bes serious, puts down his chopsticks and carefully recalls, "I am sure I haven''t heard of her before." Chapter 171 Turn around and Run away Chapter 171 Turn around and Run away Sunny notices that his expression is not faking, so she doesnt ask anymore. She simply retells what that person told her. She said she knows me? Kevin soon captures the key point and confirms it with Sunny again. Sunny nods, Thats what she said, and What else did she say? She also said that if I ask you directly, you would definitely say you dont know her. Kevin doesnt where this persones from, calcting everything so perfectly. She knew that Sunny will say exactly like this. Even if Sunny asks him, but in the end the answer she gets will absolutely be I dont know. I really dont know her. Kevin looks into Sunnys eyes seriously and assures one more time, If I know anything, I will definitely tell you. Sunny looks at his eyes and nods, Okay. Alright, lets eat. The food is getting cold. Kevin picks some snacks from the table into Sunnys bowl and says, You gotta to eat the food your husband gives you. Sunny holds up the duck head, This is delicious. You have a try. Because the ce they eat is next to Sunnys university, Sunny walks in the campus with Kevin by the way after supper. Its so nice to live an unconstraint life like this Sunny sees the couples pass by and the students who walk fast towards sses with books in their arms. She stretches herself slowly. She doesnt know what date it is, as there are many people who are giving out leaflets. Hi, how are you doing This is the flyer for the top ten singers. You cane and have a look. If you are interested, you cane with your boyfriend A pile of flyers is put into Sunnys hand while shes walking, which made her feel funny and annoying. However, Kevin, with a darkened expression, throws the flyers into the trash can silently. His expression is darkened ever since hees back from the trash can, Whats wrong? Without saying a word, Kevin holds Sunny and protects her in his arms, Be careful, there are many people around here. Sunny is surprised for a bit, and soon a smile is put on her face, Sure! Since there are many students here, its very crowded and nothing interesting to y with. Hence, Sunny grabs Kevins hand and pulls her to the sports field. Here is more interesting. Less people and only people whoe to run Ouch As she speaks, a person with headphones passes by and almost knocks her to the ground. Luckily, Kevin reacts fast and holds her in time. Then Sunny sessfully witnesses Kevins even gloomier expression. Stay here and wait for me. He orders, and then he strides forward to grab the persons cor from behind. Apologize. The person who just ran by is also infuriated as he was grabbed from behind and asked to apologize, Whats wrong with you? Kevin frowned and doesnt say a word, simply repeating the same words, Apologize. Sunny notices that people around begin toe closer, so she hurriedly tries to stop him, Kevin, forget it. I am fine. Kevin points at Sunny and says, Shes pregnant. Have you thought of your careless action might knock her down? Why do you have to run at such a small ce while the sports field is sorge? The student remains silent when he hears that Sunny is pregnant. He touches his nose nervously and says in a low voice, Sorry. Kevin is not unreasonable. He lets go of that students cor after the apology and asks thetter to leave. The student nces at Kevin and apologizes to Sunny with a nod. After that, he turns around and runs away. Sunny pats Kevins head, Calm down. Its nothing. Kevin faces Sunny and says something quietly, which Sunny fails to hear clearly, What did you say? I said, you should stay in bed instead of going around. As Sunny hears his words, she thinks he is indeed going to do that, so she steps forward and hugs him, Lets go, lets go. I am totally fine. Why dont we walk a bit more? Without Macies apany, the two are obviously less constrained. After visiting the campus for half a day, Sunny massages her belly and says shes hungry. Kevin looks at Sunnys belly and says as though hes thinking, My child can eat so much? Sunny is amused by his words. So, dear, what do you want to eat? Didnt you want to cook? And didnt we just buy the ingredients? Why dont we go back and eat the food you make. Kevin frowns and says, You wanna eat the food I make so early? I am afraid that you will starve Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Sunny doesnt care about this, I also bought lots of snacks. They are for the situation in which you cant make edible food so that I wont starve. Kevin doesnt whether he should praise his wife or exim. Well, then lets go. You want me to hold you? Kevin lowers his head and faces Sunny. Its really a smart decision for him to change a pair of slippers for her. Its not nice to do that here. Why dont you hold me up while we go back home? Kevin epts that happily, Sure. At that time, dont run away in hurry and dont be shy. Sunny squeezes her nose and replies, Why do I feel like those arent some nice words Kevin blinks at her and smiles. Since the two look like students very much, so on their way back, they receive many flyers again. They even encounter situation like this, Hey, we are from the Japanese Manga Club. Are you interested in being our actress? Or something like this, Hey, our Drama Club still needs a protagonist, you wanna do it? Sunny feels like that the university is bing a joyhouse. She hurriedly runs away with Kevin, who reminds from behind, You are pregnant. Walk slower! After the pregnant Ms. Ellen escapes the crowd, she sighs in relief, That almost triggers my trypophobia. Your trypophobia happens selectively? Yeah. Ms. Ellen walks tall, Normally, when its crowed, I will be disgusted. I am better when there are less people. Kevin keepsughing out loud beside. I wanna eat some fresh vegetables tonight. Have we bought any? Kevin nods, Yeah. If you wanna anything else, we will go buy some. Sunny bes hungry for food, I want the green beans fried with the yellow beans. Kevin almost fell down when he hears this, What the hack is that? Sunny looks at Kevin with disdain. The yellow beans are the corn kernel and the green beans are the pea. She holds her nose and exins in a low, muffled voice. Its better to add some sausage grains. I can eat a lot of that. Kevin looks at Sunny and doesnt even pay attention to the road. He thinks the way Sunny appears now is especially adorable. He is not satisfied no matter how much longer he watches her. Why you look at me? Look at the road! Unexpectedly, the Ms. Ellen, who is considered to be cute, realizes that Mr. Quinn is peeking her and she straightens her eyebrows, I am pregnant and I cherish my life! So Mr. Quinn can only look back at the road for Ms. Ellen who cherishes her life. Anything else you wanna eat? Ms. Ellen thinks for a while, Then a bowl of cabbage. Kevin looks at Sunny who asks for dishes that are so simple. He sighs, Dear, you can have a higher pursuit. Sunny looks at him as if shes considering what he means. Then she ps, I want to eat lobster! Kevin almost spits out the water in his mouth, Lobster? Yeah, the ones that are cooked in a soup. Kevin nods, Then lets go. We will go to the supermarket for the lobsters first. Sunny looks at him in disdain again, Do you even know where the closest supermarket is? There are some secrets that cant be exposed explicitly. Lets go, lets go. We will ask when we get there. Kevin waves his hand and steps on the pedal as the traffic light turns green. Damn! Sunny couldnt help holding the seat belt tightly as though its the only that makes her feel safe. Dear, we are here. Before Sunny recovers, Kevin already steps on the brake with a smile. He asks her to look outside the window as if hes eager forpliment. Hey, its indeed the supermarket. Sunny is also happy as she sees the golden words. You are amazing. With that, she pats Mr. Quinns head. And Kevin smiles contently just like he gets the reward. Are youing? Or we are going together? Kevin thinks of the dirtiness and messiness in the supermarket, so he asks Sunny to stay in the car, If anyonees to you, dont open the door. Ask him to find me. Sunny nods, Okay. Dont worry about me. Kevins look reveals a trace of hidden bitterness for some reasons, but Sunny doesnt realize that and still waves her hand at Kevin, I am waiting for you here. So Kevin can only walk into the supermarket with a lowered head. After he goes in, he stride directly to his destination the ce for seafood. Hi, do you have the giant lobsters? The youngster who sells seafood has a ck leather apron on his waist. When he hears Kevins words, he asks, How big? As big as it can be. Give me two. The young man realizes that Kevin is a heavy buyer, so he turns around and walks into a small house behind him. Not after long, he returns with several rattling big lobsters, Take a look. Is this good enough? Kevin squeezes his nose and takes a look at the lobsters and points at two of them, These two. Can you handle them for me? The youngster nods, But you gotta to pay extra for that. Kevin takes out several red bills from the pocket, Hurry up. Chapter 172 Eat Something Chapter 172 Eat Something The person waves at a woman with the same dress who stands beside, telling her to take the money. Then he goes back to that small house to deal with the lobsters. Hi, this is the change. As the woman speaks, she raises her head to nce at Kevin, but soon she is attracted by the appearance of this person. She has been working in the supermarket for a long time, and she has never seen anyone that looks so distinguishede to buy stuffs. She is stunned. Its not the first or second time that Kevin is stared at by someone like this, but thisdys gaze is so burning that he feels very ufortable. He can only choose to call Sunny. What are you doing? Sunny answers the phone quickly. She is surprised that Kevin will call her when he is purchasing stuffs, You cant find the ce? While Kevin is talking to Sunny, he raises his head and nces at that woman. Damn, shes still looking at him. Dear, someone is attracted by your husband. After Sunny hears Kevins coquettish voice, it suddenly gives her hand goose bumps, Dear, can you talk to me like a normal person? Because of Kevins influence, Sunny also says the word dear naturally. Kevins side of the phone suddenly goes silent. Kevin? Its hard for Kevin to hear Sunny call him dear, asionally she will call him this way thoughtlessly. Therefore, Kevin cannot tell what his feeling is like when he hears it at this moment. Anyway, its pretty Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. enjoyable. He takes over the lobsters from the young man, What? As he answers Sunny, the sun sprinkles inside, Kevin thinks living a life like this is really good. Wait for me. I aming back. While Sunny is counting her fingers boringly, Kevin finallyes back with the lobsters, How do you wanna eat the lobsters? Sunny frowns and asks, Someone is attracted by you? Kevin originally wants to fawn. When he hears Sunny asks like this, he feeling wronged, I am too handsome, so that person just keep staring at me. Sunny looks quite interested in the gossip, How did she stare at you? When they arrive home, Kevin first holds Sunny to sit on the sofa and picks the TV channel for her. Next, he prepares some fruits for her. After everything is ready, he walks to the kitchen. For no reason, Sunny always feels worried when she stares at the kitchen. Hence, she fills her stomach with some food secretly when Kevin is not paying attention to her. Whats showing in the TV is very boring. After switching the channels several times, Sunny notices that watching TV is not as interesting as ying the phone. Its just that her phone is already taken away by Kevin under the name of radiation from the phone. What should she do Sunny looks around and finds that the most interesting to do might be to find some readable books from Kevins study room. I will just find several books. I wont mess around. She arches her back and tiptoes over to the study room. She mumbles to herself on her way as if shes trying tofort herself in her heart. When she pushes the door and goes in, a smell of staleness rushes to her nose. Sunny frowns ufortably. Didnt he say there has been housekeep who tidies She walks around the bookshelf and suddenly spots a very interesting book To My Beloved You. Is this a romantic book? As Sunny speaks, she takes that book down naturally. Unexpectedly, when she takes the book down, a paper falls down from the book, I will just look around. While Sunny talks to herself, she peeks outside the study room carefully. She hears the noise and knows that Kevin is supposed to be in the kitchen. So she slowly unrolls the well-preserved paper. For no reason, this is like the first time that she goes into Kevins study room when she finds out Bes portrayal. Sunnys heart shrinks, wouldnt it be When she opens it, she is shocked. The content of this well-preserved paper is the agreement that they signed before. Sunny sees that Kevin folds it very carefully and there are a few powerful words written on it: My wife Sunny. Its hard to say what Sunny feels when she sees those words. The only feeling is the ups and downs in her heart as though a floating wood on the ocean finally finds a ce tond. And thending site is Kevin. He gives her a warm hug and a warm family. Sometimes Sunny is thinking, or when her mother passes away and Lora was married into the family. The sufferings that she has went through when she grows up, she has been thinking about this question. Is the God sending others to torture her. Why would she suffer much much more than others. After what Z has done to her, the God doesnt give her the punishment that she deserves. As for Sunny herself, shes like a nun in the Notre Dame de Paris. But after all these years, she hasined, hated and thought about what to do till she bumps into Kevin. Hes like the sunshine that sprinkles into her heart unexpectedly, leaving the unique mark that only belongs to his memory. While shes in her random thoughts, the sunshine pushes open his study room and sees the thing held in Sunnys hand. His expression changes and he pretends to cough, What are you doing? It isnt until now that Sunny realizes that Kevines in and has been staring at the thing in her hand. She smiles, I am peeking someones mind. Kevin leans on one side of the bookshelf and remains silent. He just looks at Sunnys side face like quietly, Dear, you look beautiful. He says sincerely. Sunny doesnt say a word and is nning to return the book to Kevin, but something in between falls out Its a photo. When Kevin sees the photo, his expression changes again and is about to pick it up, but Sunny is faster, When did we She is going to ask when they take the photo, but she finds out the person in the photo is not her. Its Kevin and another woman, and this woman Kevin, is it my mother? Seeing that she finds out, Kevin admits, Its when I was very young. Coincidentally, I ran into your mother. At that time When speaking of the things that happened long ago, Kevins emotion also fluctuates. At that time, me and my elder brother were already surviving ourselves out there. One day in a restaurant, I was so hungry that I really couldnt stand it, so I sneaked to someone elses table and tried to get some leftovers, then Kevins voice is trembling, so is his hands. Seeing this, Sunny walks forward and grabs his hands. Then I was caught. The owner of the restaurant kicked me out and even stamped on me. Kevin took a deep breath, When I thought I was going to be beaten to death, your mother and your father came out of this restaurant. When they found out I was being beaten, they soon stopped them. Sunny felt heart-wrenching even when shes listening to his childhood experience, no mention Kevin who has experienced all that himself. After every a few sentences, he needs to take a deep breath. Apparently, that memory hurts him too deeply. They saved me and gave me food. They brought me to their hotel to take a shower. I asked them why they werent worried that I was a lier. Kevin pauses when he speaks of this, then he takes a look at Sunny, Guess what they said? Sunny looks at Kevin and doesnt say a word. They said, they had a child of the same age as me, so they would think of that child when they saw me. This was why they saved me subconsciously. When Kevin spoke of this, he stretched out his arms to hold Sunny, So I have this photo. So its actually you who saved my life. Sunny couldnt helpughing when she hears this, How would it be me? Its obvious Unexpectedly, Kevin interrupts her overbearingly, I said so. You are my savior. Sunny lies in his arms and suddenlyes up with a question when she hears all these, Then when did you recognize me? Kevin recalls, I guess not long after I saw you. You look really like your mother when shes young. I was thinking at that time that what kind of asshole I am to have my savior to do such thing. Sunny recalled the scene when they first knew each other and couldnt helpughing. Ha, its lucky that we Its lucky that we can still hug each other after all we have been through. Kevin leaves a kiss on Sunnys hair spiral and suddenly hears her talking, Do you smell anything? My roasted pigeon Kevin hurriedly lets go of Sunny and rushes to the Kitchen. Hes about to save the roasted pigeon on his own, but he doesnt expect the pigeon has been determined to leave, biding farewell to Kevin in a ck-paste style. So when Sunnyes out after clearing up the book, she sees Kevin look frustrated, What? Cant save the pigeon? Kevin nods sadly, me my indulgence in woman, forgetting about the pigeon that has been waiting for me. Hes being too humorous that Sunny cant helpughing out loud, Its okay. I dont want to eat roasted pigeon. It doesnt matter. With that, she massages Kevins head, You need to practice your skills more in the kitchen. I, as your master, have figured it out that you gotta train for another ten years long. Kevin alsoughs out loud. He finally looks happier under Sunnysfort. Why dont you make the other dishes. I am getting hungry. I need something in my stomach. Chapter 173 It Was Called Something Chapter 173 It Was Called Something Sunny opens a packet of dried tofu as she talks, only to notice that Kevin giving her a puppy face. Why are you looking at me like that? Kevin sighs, I know that you dont trust my cooking skills By saying this he hopes that Sunny willfort him a little, but Sunny actually nods repeatedly after hearing what he said. Of course, otherwise why would I buy so many snacks? I trust myself, says Kevin as he rolls up his sleeves. He walks into the kitchen, looking all prepared. Are you crazy? Sunny mumbles softly and takes a bite of her dried tofu. She is joking when she says that Kevins cooking skill sucks. A few momentster, food is ready to be served. She obediently goes to the kitchen to wash her hands under Kevins instruction and gets herself a pair of chopsticks and a bowl. She waits quietly at the dining table. Kevin first serves a bowl of tofu and vegetable soup. The tofu is cut into small pieces and the fine pieces from the vegetable float on top of the starchy broth. Sunny grabs a spoon and takes a sip, Add some water, its a bit salty. Kevin follows her instruction and adds some water. The next dish is the dish that Sunny has been craving for the past few days, a stir-fry bean dish. Kevin adds some sausage cubes into the dish as well. Sunnys eyes sparkle when she sees the dish, she quickly reaches out her chopstick to grab it. Be careful, its hot. Sunny puts the food into her mouth and closes her eyes while she enjoys the food, This is yuumm She is so busy eating she isnt talking coherently. Good, take your time to enjoy it. Ill go get you a bowl of rice. Kevin feels proud of himself seeing Sunny enjoying his food so happily. Theres also some stir-fry shiitake with vegetable, though you shouldnt eat the shiitake. I also made a lobster dish, it should be done soon. Sunny bites on the chopsticks as she looks up and stares at Kevin. This is the first time that somebody cooks for her and serving her when the food is ready. She rubs her belly as she eats and says, My son, I feel so blissful right now. Sunny drinks some of the broth when she is done with the rest of the food. She is now waiting for Kevins lobster dish. This soup is just okay. This bean dish Kevin might have poured the whole can of salt in it. She must remind him tomorrow, that pregnant woman cannot intake too much sodium. She is lost in her thoughts when Kevin serves up thest dish as if he is serving up a treasure, Tadah, heres the lobster. Where did he learn to talk like this? says Sunny to herself. She tries to recall and the most probable person that influences him like this will be Macie. My dear, I want to go on my phone Sunny isnt in a hurry to gobble up the lobster that she has requested. She makes a puppy face and twitches her nose, just because she wants to go on her phone. But to her surprise, this act she pulls off that works every time like a charm isnt working today. No, you have to be careful of the radiation from electronic devices. Listen, pregnant women who dont pay attention to this might end up with a disfigured child. Disfigured, Im telling you. Sunny has a look of despair in her face as she listens to Kevins nagging. She then slowly cups her hands on her ears. She doesnt want to listen to his nagging, she doesnt want to But Kevin isnt going to let her off the hook, I looked online and also asked Troy about it. Im telling you and you should listen, dont cover your ears Kevin mentioning Troy gives Sunny an idea, Hand me your phone, I just want to video call Macie very briefly. Kevin hesitates for a bit after hearing what she says, but in the end, he gives her his phone, Use mine and leave it on the table. Turn on the hands-free function and stay as far as you can away from the phone. Sunny patiently follows what he says and then she starts to eat the lobster from her bowl that Kevin has peeled for her. Hi, who is it? Troy is the one who picked up the call when the call finally goes through. Sunny is taken aback and she almost chokes on the lobster, Its me, Sunny. Wheres my daughter? Troy pauses for a bit and then says, Macie, your old mother is on the phone. Come get the call. Sunny is a bit mad after hearing him referring her as old mother, Troy, who are you calling old? Troy isnt bothered to answer, and Macie is on the phone a few momentster. Mom, whats up? Sunny feels happy hearing her nice and pure daughters voice. Have you eaten? Sunny asks quietly, And what are you doing at your stepdads ce? I just ate. We are watching a movie together at his ce right now. Sunny thinks it is surprising that Troy is willing to let Macie watches something, she then asks out of curiosity, Which movie is it? Macie tries to recall, Let me see It was called The Golden Sunny is furious when she hears the name of the movie, she tries to control herself and tells Macie, Pass the phone to your stepdad. Hey, what Troy hasnt even finished his sentence and Sunny starts to yell angrily at him, Troy, what are you doing? Why are you showing Macie The Golden Lotus? You Kevin who is standing next to Sunny raises his brows when he heard the name The Golden Lotus. Troy says helplessly, Im not showing her that one, this is a parody of The Golden Lotus. Trust me Sunny answers, I dont care, turn it off right now! Im telling you, if I find out that you are doing this again, youre dead meat, Troy Under her majestysmand, Troy the subject unwillingly stops the movie. He then bids adieu and hangs up the phone. Macie, you betrayed me! Troy hugs Macie in his arms and ruffles her hair. Macie tries to break free and says, Dad, I didnt betray you, mom just guessed it correctly. Troy thinks to himself, You gave away such a huge hint for the name, your mom would be a bona fide idiot if she couldnt guess the name right. Hmph, you are not getting your toy then. Macie pouts immediately after hearing him, PapasobHow could you bully me like that? Troy put his hand on his forehead helplessly. Why does this girl turn out to be such a little devil? Sunny tries to calm down after the call. Her breathing makes her chest goes up and down, Kevin who is looking at Sunny also starts to feel a surge of emotions. My dear, I also have that movie. Do you want to watch it with me after the meal? Sunny is interested in the offer as she is curious about the movie, Is it the real one? Kevin smiles mischievously and says, Youll find outter. Sunny sits down idly on the sofa after dinner. Her feet are on the footstool and she is snacking on some pears. She rubs her belly as she eats and says, My belly is getting bigger each day She then suddenly thinks of something and says to herself, It must be that I have a fast-growing child in my belly, no wonder Kevin walks out of the kitchen after putting all the dishes into the dishwasher. He hears Sunny talking to herself and breaks out inughter. Sunny sits up straight and says, Since when did you get here? I didnt hear you at all, you scared me. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Kevin tries to hold in hisughter, Well, you heard me now and I literally just got here. Thats not wrong. Sunny then lies back down and says, Wheres the movie, Im bored She talks while popping the fruits into her mouth. She then bites on the fork. Do you really want to watch it? Sunny nces at Kevin and says, We are adults now, what are we afraid of? Kevin agrees with her, Wait a bit, Ill go look for it. Kevin goes into a small room and searches frantically all over the room. After a long time, he finally walks out with the movie in his hand. Im not sure if this still works. That bastard Troy actually showed my daughter something like this. Next time I see him Ill Kevin mumbles as he put the disc into the yer, Dear, can you press the y button? Sunny presses the button and the TV disy changes. The first thing that is shown is a naked woman moaning on the bed. Sunny is startled, she throws the remote control away and covers her eyes. Kevinughs heartily seeing her doing that, My dear, youre not an adult, youre still a pure little girl. Sunny doesnt want to admit defeat. She puts down her hand which are covering her eyes, she wants to prove herself. As time goes on the movie gets bolder and Sunnys face gets redder. Kevin sitspletely fine next to her. Sunny is looking at the TV, but Kevin is looking at her. After who knows how long, Sunny turns her head and stares at Kevin who is next to her. She notices that he has pitched a tent in his pants. Sunny is speechless, she feels her back sweating profusely. But Kevin isnt going to let her off the hook, Dear, you were watching too intently Sunny is going to answer him that this is to increase her knowledge about sex. Luckily her rationality stops her from saying that. Sheughs dryly and replies, I learned something today. Kevin inches closer to her ears and whispers, Since youve learned something today, do you want to put it in practice? Sunny is going to yell at him after hearing him, but she tries to suppress it, Maybe not this time. Well practice next time, next time. Kevin smirks, Didnt your teacher ever tell you to strike the iron while its hot? He holds her hand and squeezes it lightly. He then rubs it gently. No, my teacher never teaches me that! Sunny has a lot of things to say in her head to refute Kevin, but her body isnt acting the way she wants. Kevin squeezes her hand and put it slowly on his rod. Sunny jumps when she first touches it. But then Kevin leaps onto her and says, Dear, Im suffering hereHelp me release Sunny doesnt know why it turns out like this, but luckily Kevin still has a tad bit of rationality left in him and manages to control himself. Otherwise, who knows what will happen? Chapter 174 Have An Obligation To Find Out Chapter 174 Have An Obligation To Find Out Sunny presses on her chest and touches her forehead. She''s not scared by it. While Kevin can only sadly deal with his lower body''s urge with his own hands. Sunny is sleepy very early that day. It is not yet 10 o''clock, and her eyelids are struggling to keep on opening, "Kevin, I am tired..." Sunny has not yet finished her words when Kevin turned around and looked at her. Sunny has already been sleeping when he saw her. "Good night." He lowers his head and gives a kiss on Sunny''s forehead. He then turns off the light and sleeps. He is afraid that Sunny will be hungry when she gets up early in the morning, so Kevin specially sets an rm clock, and he will get up to prepare a loving breakfast for Sunny. Although the breakfast ends up simr to yesterday''s squab dish, Kevin feels that he has at least made progress. He puts the eggs on the table, then warms up the milk and sets it up on the table, then nces at the clock on the wall and runs out at full speed. He has to get the breakfast ready while Sunny is still not awake. Sunny finally wakes up in front of a scrumptious breakfast. Though she sees a table full of food, and she still wilts a bit. "What''s wrong? Is it not to your liking?" Obviously, Kevin is a little nervous. He is scared that Sunny will have symptoms of pregnancy. "I want to eat the mixed noodles you made, and I don''t want to eat these oily things..." Kevin is relieved when he hears those words, "mixed noodles is it, wait, I''ll make it for you." Fortunately, it is not stomach upset. It turns out that she wants to eat the mixed noodles. Kevin boils water while secretlyughing out loud. Sunny slowly drinks a few mouthfuls of milk, and she can see which food is cooked by Kevin. It is those ugly fried eggs. Although she thinks like that, she still picks up an egg with her chopsticks and puts it in her bowl to eat it together when she eats the noodlester. When Kevin brings out the bowl of noodles, Sunny is sitting in her seat and counting her fingers. Perhaps seeing this scene with a guilty conscience, Kevin says, "I''ll go to the mallter to buy radiation protection clothing, and then I''ll give you back your phone." Sunny''s eyes brighten when she hears it, "Okay, but this noodle..." Sunny is shocked when she sees the bowl of noodles. Kevin has just taken out the noodles from the pot, "How did it get lumped like this?" Kevin''s expression is a little unnatural, "Maybe because, well, they are very close to each other." After seeing such a bowl of noodles, Sunny says she is no longer hungry and doesn''t want to eat anything. So Kevin has no choice, "Then I''ll take you to the mall to eat something first." Sunny agrees. Kevin looks at the table of breakfast and sighs. In the mall, Sunny is more cooperating. Perhaps, it is for her phone, or maybe because she is starving. In short, Sunny follows whatever Kevin says. "So well behaved..." Kevin appreciatively touches her head, then watches her put on a radiation suit. After putting on a jacket for her and making sure she does not catch a cold, Kevin gives back the phone. "Oh, my dear, I''ve been away from you for so long, and I don''t know if you miss me..." Sunny exaggeratedly holds the phone. This makes Kevin jealous, "you are more enthusiastic about the phone than about me." "You arepeting with a cell phone?" Kevin turns his head without saying anything. At the same time, his phone also rings. Sunny looks at her phone, then remind Kevin, "Your phone is ringing." Kevin thenes back to his senses and takes out his cell phone to take a look, "It''s Hogan who''s calling, I don''t know what''s up." "Hello?" "Boss, are you free now, can youe to the office?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Kevin looks at Sunny after hearing it, Sunny waves her hand to show him that she will take care of herself, "Ah, what''s wrong?" "I don''t know who''s messing with us, ourpany''s stock price has been wobbling a lottely, and there seems to be someone out there who''s talking bad about us." Kevin frowns when he hears it, "Can you find out who it is?" Hogan said, "I''m still checking, but now the directors are all here, saying they want to talk to you." Kevin frowns and swears in his heart, "Tell them to wait, I''lle over now." He hangs up the phone and then returns to Sunny''s side, "Thepany has some issues, do you want me to send you back first or go with me?" Sunny has not even opened her mouth, and she has been interrupted by Kevin," Come with me, I am worried when you are left alone." After that, Kevin brings Sunny downstairs and then to the car, "Fasten your seat belt. We are going to find that group of people to settle the score." "Ah, what?" Before Sunny can understand what is going on, she feels the centrifugal force. Kevin elerates the car, and it is like throwing her out and pulling her back at the same time. "Don''t rush, drive slowly." Sunny does not dare to grab the seat belt, and then carefully speaks to Kevin. Thus, Kevin returns to his senses, "Sorry, I was anxious, I''ll drive slower..." Although Kevin just said that, but the speed of the car is still not slowed down. Sunny frowns, it seems that the situation is far moreplicated than what she has imagined. When they got there, Kevin braked with one foot and parked the car in front of the door. Kevin opens the door for her and then helps her down. "I''m not that weak. You go up first, I''ll go slowly." Kevin hesitantly looks at her and then makes a choice, "You''ve already followed me here, let''s go up slowly it won''t make any difference." Sunny says, "This is bad..." Although he says this, Sunny feet still need to keep up with Kevin''s pace. They go into the elevator and upstairs in a sh. "Wait for me in the parlour. I need to deal with something, and I wille to you when I''m done." Sunny nods, not knowing what to do. A momentter, she puts her hand on Kevin''s arm, "Don''t worry. Things will be taken care of." Honestly, Kevin is a little surprised when he hears Sunnyforting him. It is a miracle. He slowly calms down, "Mm, I know." Sunny looks at him and slowlyugh, "Muaks." Kevin brings her to the parlour, then puts away the smile on his face and calls Hogan who is waiting, "Where are they?" Hogan said, "They are all waiting in the shareholders meeting ce. They are all impassioned, and asked you to make a statement." Kevin frowns, "Is that so?" Hogan nods, "Well, they are all waiting for you," Kevin wears his suit, "I''ll go over there, look after Sunny. she''s not well, you go sit on the side," Hogan thinks that he will have to do something more significant. He stops after hearing Kevin''s arrangement, "Are you kidding, boss?" "Do I look like that to you?" Hogan looks at Kevin''s appearance like he is going to gobble someone up. He silently answers himself, and then obediently goes to the parlour. "Hogan, why are you here, where is your boss?" Hogan feels aggrieved, but he can''t speak up. "The boss told me toe over and talk with you..." Sunny has not yet returned to her senses, "so considerate, and I''m so lucky." Hogan says he is not lucky. And on the other side of the parlour, Kevin talks with a stern face, "I heard you guys are looking for me?" The group of people have been yelling to ask for an exnation before Kevin came, but when he appeared, they turn into a group of silent people. Each one of them seems to be silence, ming one another. None of them dares to step forward to speak. "Why are you guys not talking, wasn''t it quite lively before I came in?" Finally, a person can''t hold back, and says, "Kevin, we all watched you grow up..." Kevin replies, "Watch me grow up? What? Gentlemen, do the rest of you feel the same way?" The other people initially want to nod their heads and say yes, but after seeing the emotions in Kevin''s eyes, they all fell silent. Who are they to say that they have watched him grow up? In the end, a somewhat elderly voice is heard, "Kevin, no matter what, those here are your seniors." Kevin is furious when he sees the man clearly, and his voice is cold like the north wind, "Who gave you guys the permission to invite my grandfather here?" Several initiators look among themselves and do not dare to speak. The old master Quinn sighs, "Kevin, they invited me over with good intentions, they want me to be a fair judge..." Kevin is speechless. "Well, didn''t you guys just say you had a lot to say, now that Kevin hase over, you should say what you have to say." Several people hesitantly look at Kevin, and then looks at old master Quinn who is sitting there without anger, and tremblingly open their mouth, "Kevin, I heard that recently there are people out there who are defaming thepany and affecting the stock price..." Kevinughs and raises his eyes to look at the person who spoke and remembers his face. "Okay." He responds softly, neither saying what he knew nor indicating any attitude. "Then?" Another person stands out, "So we want to ask who is doing this, you are in charge of thispany, you have an obligation to find out." Chapter 175 What’s Wrong? Chapter 175 Whats Wrong? Kevin Quinn continues answering drily. Anything else? I hear that you have been busy to take care of a woman recently and rarelye to the office, this matter Before the speaker could finish his words, he is silenced by a look from Kevin who slowly walks towards him. I can put up with all the words but if anyone of you dares to talk something bad about her behind, watch out for yourselves His eyes sweep over everyone in the room one by one, making others look away ufortably. Hey, well, lets get it on. The rest swallow their grievances even if they have big grievance at this point after being threatened by Kevin. Very well, knowing what to say and what not to say is the only way you can continue to stay here, do you all understand? Looking at the group of people in front of him who are in theirte fifties, having white hairs, Kevin remembers some bad memories. It was the same situation back then when his father dragged himself and his brother on the rooftop Alright, disappear while you can, Ill look into thepanys affairs, you guys just leave me alone. Kevins mood changes suddenly, he then kicks over a small chair and shouts, Get out of me! The others walk out slowly, dare not to choke with him, only the Master Quinn knows whats wrong with him as he shows an annoying face. He then walks next to Kevin with his crutch and pats on Kevins shoulder, Have a chat with me? Kevin will not lose his temper in front of the Master Quinn even if he does not bear with it, so he holds his breath and finds himself a seat. Does it remind you of that incident few years ago when you see this scene today? The Master Quinn speaks directly to the point and these words hurt the deepest part of Kevins heart. Grandpa, I Patting his shoulder, the Master Quinn says, I know well about all this group of egoistic peopleit is hard to change their nature no matter how much time has passed. Kevins voice bes muffled, If they hadnt shut their eyes to people who were dying back then There is no such thing as not to rescue those in mortal danger, there is just about life. The Master Quinn interrupts him quickly while his eyes staring ahead without moving. If someone looks closely and carefully, they could see some sadness in his cloudy eyes. It is the mutual affection to help but not their parts that they should do. Thats what I have taught you since you were a child, so you should know that some people whom they are cold by nature that you cant press your expectation on them. Kevin then lights up a cigarette and holding it in his hand without smoking it. Looking at the smoke that curls up, his mood turns better. I know, I just angry Kevin then sighs secretly, Grandpa, I understand, as long as they dont make things difficult for me, I wont intentionally look for trouble. I have more important things to do. The Master Quinn nods his head, Right, there is something else I need to tell you. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Hmm? When Sunny sees Kevin, he is frowning and has a smell of smoke. Oh my god, what have you been doing? Why do you have a smell of smoke? Back to his conscious, Kevin only smells himself and it is really a bit pungent. Wait for me a while, Im going to take a shower first. Having a thought that Sunny is still pregnant, Kevin then goes to the spare room in his office and takes a quick shower. He even sprays some perfume on his body for fear that the smell of smoke will be too stimting for Sunny. Who knows, it makes Sunny sneezing when she sees him. Forget about it, its fine. Sunny waves her hand, Why do you look to be preupied? Hogan who is on one side looking on and nodding his head approvingly. Im fine, I Kevin hesitates, I have something to tell you. Upon seeing the situation, Sunny lets Hogan leave first, Say it. Kevin then takes several deep breaths, What I am going to say next might be a bit stimting, you have to be mentally prepared, especially be careful with the child. Whats wrong? Sunny begins feeling a little nervous when she sees Kevin instructing her so much. Do you still remember the one you tell me about called Hana Butler? Sunny nods, I remember, whats wrong? Grandpa says that she is my fiance Sunny subconsciously thinks that she is not awake upon hearing from Kevin, or else Kevin is joking with herself. Today, is it April Fools Day? Kevin bes a little annoyed, I dont know whats wrong with them, grandpa suddenly calls me up and tells me something, this Hana was set for me when my father was still alive Sunny doesnt want to listen suddenly, Alright, dont talk about it, I still have things to do, I have to go. Sunny subconsciously wants to leave after finishing her words but is halfway there stopped by Kevin who pulls her arm, Sunny, hear me out! Sunny turns around expressionlessly, mainly because of the reason that she doesnt know what kind of expression she should put on now. What else do you want to say? I, me and you, both of us are legally married, dont you worry Kevin doesnt know what he is babbling about, he just subconsciously wants to keep Sunny, because he knows that if Sunny leaves at this point, then he would never get her back. Kevin, why do you have so many fiances? Sunny yells out at Kevin as she is unable to hold back any longer. Freezing by her yelling, Kevin apologizes, Sosorry? Although she doesnt know what is so funny, Sunny really cant hold back and snort out augh. Kevin has no clue of what Sunny isughing at, and so he could only open his eyes wide andugh dryly with her. You go and handle this matter yourself. I trust you, the marriage between us is legal anyway, she can rise to the top and squeeze me out if she can. Kevin replies bitterly, My dear wife, dont be like that, in case if I dont resist her temptation Sunny raises her eyebrow seriously, What are you talking about? Kevin replies busily, I will definitely ovee the test of the party organization. Come on. Sunny snorts. Lets handle yourpanys affairs. I just heard from Hogan talking about it in general, it sounds quite serious? Kevin nods at her words and calls Hogan from outside in, I have something to tell you. I will go and wait for you outside. Sunny says but is pulled back by Kevin, Dont go, just stay here and listen, sooner orter you will be able to use these things. At that time, Sunny still doesnt understand about it, so she stays behind confusedly, Go and find some people to find out who is spreading rumours. Hogan nods, Should I understand the opponents? Kevin vetoes, No, if it was them, they would have done with it already, there is no use for them to y such underhanded tactics. You go and keep an eye on Gerry and the others. Hogan freezes for a moment when he hears the name, Boss Do what I have said, they just want to mess us up, lets teach them a lesson. Sunny has never seen such Kevin before and for a moment she is immersed in his handsomeness which makes her unable to extricate herself. My dear wife, if you keep looking at me, I cant guarantee I will do something to you. Recovering from her surprise, Sunny says, Hey, you such a bastard Kevin smiles lightly and straightens up, Well, things are almost settled, lets go back first. Hogan will be able to handle the rest. Sunny wants to say something more but is pulled away by Kevin. Only when she sits down in the car in a daze, she remembers what she is going to say, Do I look like Daji whom the Great King loves and ends up destroying his kingdom. Will you, Great King? Kevin smiles confidently, Whats wrong with me losing the kingdom? As long as I have you by my side. Sunny s heart shocks when she hears those words, her eyes corners are a little out of control that she is going to shed tears, so she immediately turns around to look out the window. Whats for dinner? Sunny thinks for a moment, There are not something that I really want to eat, yesterday was too salty, it is better we take something light. Pausing a while before he nods his head, Alright, lets buy some eggs, there is out of stock at home. Sunny nods, What if I encounter your fiance at the supermarket again? Kevin ms on the brake and then twists her body around, seriously looking at her and saying, My only wife, fiance, is only you, no one else, got it? Oh. When Kevin sees Sunny answering indifferently, he goes closer to her and changes his strategy, Wife, oops, my dear wife~ Sunny goes speechless. She is so shocked that she almost jumps away in the air, Kevin, can you speak properly? Kevin feels aggrieved, Who tells you to be so cold when I say what I really mean. Sunny helplessly pets his forehead, Alright, I wont be angry with you, I will believe in whatever you say, you are my heart. Kevin says, Hmm? Sunny only has to kiss him, Is your grandfather just going to leave? Kevin replies, I dont ask him what he is going to do. The old master says he has something important to do and leaves first after finishing his words. Sunny hesitates for a while before she answers, Alright then, lets go back too, I am so tired today. Kevin gives her a look, What do you want to eat today? Sunny replied breathlessly, Eat whatever you want. They dont get to eat casually at the end as they encounter the Master Quinn waiting at the door when the twoe out of the lift entrance. Grandpa, what are you doing here? You dont even tell me you are here. Kevin greets him hurriedly, Have you been here for a long time? The Master Quinn shakes his head, I havent waited long but its Parker who has been carrying those things in his hand for a long time. Parker is an old man who has been serving the Master Quinn since Kevins father passed away, yet, Kevin shows full respect to him. Parker, leave these to me. Chapter176 Your Wife Is Coming Your Wife Is Coming Sunny, who is standing by, doesn''t know what to do. She has never thought that Wade, Kevin''s grandfather, would wait for them at the door. "Sunny, you are pregnant, don''t stand here. Let Kevin help you in first." Wade can always let others dance to his tune. As soon as he speaks, Kevines to Sunny. "Mr. Kevin, Mr. Wade specially brings me here today to teach you some skill, which will be useful in the future." Parker puts those things in order for Kevin, then straights up and walks into the kitchen. Seeing this, Kevin helps his wife to sit on the sofa first, and then makes a cup of tea for Wade before entering the kitchen. "Parker, please tell me what to do." Sunny, who is sitting in the living room, is a little uneasy. There are two reason. The first one is Kevin is not around her. And the other one is that Wade seems to want to say something and has been coughing there. "Grandpa, just say what you want to say." Sunny couldn''t bear it any more. She says to Wade on a dare. Seeing that his intention is seen through, Wade coughs awkwardly, "Well, you must know what I said to Kevin during the day, right?" Sunny wants be a fool, but Wade is studying her with his sharp eyes, so that she cannot even tell a lie. So, she just nods, "I know." Wade nods, "What''s your opinion? " My opinion? thinks Sunny. She can''t figure out what Wade is thinking. "I think Kevin can handle this matter by himself. I believe he can do it well." Sunny weighs her words carefully, trying to show her magnanimity and trust in Kevin. "Well, do you think I''m a little indifferent?" Sunny is stunned. She doesn''t know why Wade says so. "Well, to be honest, I promised that Kevin''s father would marry but he..." Wade doesn''t finish his words, but Sunny makes a positive guess by reading so many outdated novels. It''s just that Kevin''s father meets someone he really likes, and Wade can''t fulfill the promise, so he postpones it to Kevin. "Grandpa, actually..." Sunny sits up straight, "I''ve seen that girl." The one named Hana Butler is really beautiful. Hearing this, Wade leans forward slightly, "What do you think of Hana, the little daughter of the Butler family?" Sunny doesn''t want to praise her rival in love. However, her beauty is an undeniable fact. "She''s beautiful and smart..." Sunny even thinks that Hana is more suitable for Kevin than herself. When Wade hears her words, he shows a yful smile, "Really? But I think you are more suitable for Kevin than her." What? The sudden appreciation makes Sunny looks up, "Grandpa, are you serious?" "Hana is beautiful, but whenever I think of her standing next to Kevin, I feel strange..." Sunny doesn''t quite understand why Wade tells her that, she asks, "Then, you mean..." "But I can''t lose face this time. Ask Kevin to break the promise. " Sunny doesn''t understand what he means until now, "Thank you, grandpa." In the kitchen, Kevin''s study is going on. Parker puts the rolled dough into the refrigerator. "Although you can''t be a top chef right now, you can try to learn the simple things that I''ve got for you." Kevin nods modestly, "Okay." "Do you know why your grandfatheres this time?" Kevin is not sure, "Is it for his great-grandchild?" Parker shakes his head helplessly when he hears this, "You really are..." Kevin pauses and says, "Is it for me?" "To be exact, it''s for your wife. He knows that you''re not good at coaxing others, so hee in person to neutralize her fear." Kevin never thinks that his grandpa is so careful. Therefore, he takes something out of the kitchen cab after thinking. "Parker, this is the wine made by my wife. I know hes taken to boozing. Please help him control himself." Parker seems to expect this, and He is calm when he takes the bottle. Then he lifts the lid of the wine and smells it. "Ouch, it''s so fragrant. Your wife is good at it." Hearing his praise for Sunny, Kevinughs as if he had been praised. "Thank you for your praise." Parker turns to be serious, "Don''t forget what I told you. She is a pregnant woman now. You should pay attention to what she eats. It''s not that everything can be eaten indiscriminately." Kevin nods, "Got it." Wade is going to stay for dinner, and Kevin is not good at cooking. Thus, Parker cooks and Kevin helps him. Sunny is prophetic. She gives Wade a bag of snack, "Grandpa, have some food first." Wade doesn''t understand what it means until he sees that the clock on the wall shows that it is past his meal time. Only then does he find that Sunny really has foresight. "Poor you." "I''m fine." "Hey! What are you talking about!" Kevin justes out with a dish and puts it on the table. He could not help but interrupt them when he Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. hears they are talking about him. Sunny raises her eyebrows and makes a face at Kevin''s back. Then she quickly converges and changes into a pathetic look, "I''m so hungry..." Wade also echoes, "Kevin, I''m hungry too..." Looking at the two screwballs, Kevin feels helpless, "OK, OK. I''m not today''s chief." Hearing that Kevin is not cooking, they are relieved. "Parker, hurry up, I''m hungry!" Wade roars at the kitchen. His voice sounds so energetic that he doesn''t seems hungry at all. But Parker in the kitchen is in a hurry when he hears his voice. He quickly puts thest dish on the te. Kevines in and sees him in such a hurry. He couldn''t help saying, "Parker, there''s no hurry." "Oh, forget it. It''s OK. Take this dish out first, and thene in to get rice." Kevin does as Parker''s words, "Parker, what do you want to say just now?" "Mr. Kevin, I almost forgot to tell you something. All pregnant women have to eat on time. Although I don''t know the secret, you just do it." Kevin looks at Sunny silently, who is ready to enjoy the food. He nods, "OK, I know. What time is better for dinner?" Parker thinks, "There are no strict requirements." Kevin writes down on the small ckboard of the refrigerator, "Have, meals, on, time." Just as he is writing, Parker has already put out thest bowl of chicken soup in the bowl, "Take it out. It''s done." Kevin sniffs secretly, "Parker, it smells delicious." Parker smiles, "By the way, where is Irene?" Hearing the name, Kevin''s face darkens, "She..." Before he figures out the wording, Parker says, "Does she ask for leave to go home?" Well? Kevin nods without hesitation, "Yes, she has gone home first and said she woulde back." Parker wipes his hands. "I don''t know if I can see her again." Kevin feels strange when he hears this. But when he wants to ask again, he finds that Parker has already gone out. "Sir, how is the meal?" Wade tastes the food and says, "it''s OK. It''s light enough." Suitable for pregnant women. "Well, I make this dish for Miss Sunny, so it may taste a little bit light for you." It''s not just a little bit! When Sunny heard this, she takes back the chopsticks that she has nned to pick vegetables. "I... I don''t have to be so special." However, Wade throws his chopsticks and says, "Of course, you have! You are one of the Quinn. So, you deserve it." Hearing Wade''s words, Sunny has no choice but to eat, "Then, thank you." Leaning on the doorframe, Kevin witnesses the whole process and feels funny. "Well, let''s eat. Especially you, Kevin." Although Wade is old, he has a strong body. Both his hearing and eyesight are as good as he was when he was young. So, he hears song Kevin snickering and the purring of his stomach. Sunny doesn''t have much experience of eating with elders. She used to do it. However, after Lora came to her home, she doesn''t want to go back, let alone eat with them. Therefore, during the meal, her gazes shoots back and forth on Wade and Parker, considering whether she has to say something. "Here''s your favorite fish." Just as she is thinking about it, Kevin put fish in her bowl, which really scares her. "Thank..." This is not right. Sunny can can only bite the piece of fish slowly, thinking about what she should say at this time. "Keep silent while eating..." But Kevin suddenly speaks. Sunny raises her head and sees that his eyes are on Wade. "Well, I know, I know." Wade swallows his food and says impatiently, "How can my grandson be so annoying?" Chapter 177 Just in Case Chapter 177 Just in Case Kevin retorts, "It''s the same when you go to Ellison''s house." "How terrible it is..." Wade murmured to Parker in a low voice, and then says, "Hurry up and eat, let''s go back as soon as possible." But Kevin hears such a slight voice, "Grandpa, your digestion is not good, you should eat slowly." ...... "I know, I know." By such an interruption, Sunny is not entangled in what to say, because Kevin does not let people talk. Just eat. That piece of fish is almost eaten up by Sunny. Kevin seems to have foresight, and another piece of fish is put in her bowl again. Sunny hesitates for a moment, biting her chopsticks. Then she leans over Kevin and says in a low voice, "You don''t have to give me all the fish. Share it with Grandpa and Parker." Kevin pulls the corners of his mouth, whispers to her, "Don''t worry about him, he doesn''t like fish." It seems that Wade hears his words. He snorts angrily, then puts a piece of fish in the bowl immediately. ...... "Grandpa, you like fish? Help yourself to some more." After a meal, Sunny breathes a sigh of relief. She is so tired. Kevin sees that she is standing there and doesn''t want to move, so he sends Wade away at the door, "Call me when you get home." "Grandpa, see you." When hearing the sound, Kevin finds that Sunny has stood up from the sofa and stands behind him to say goodbye to Wade. "Well, take care of yourselves, especially Sunny." Sunny smiles at Wade. "Be careful. It''s not peaceful outside recently. You''d better let my brother''s bodyguards follow you at any time." Wade snorts, "I know." After that, Kevin watches them enter the elevator, and then he closes the door. "Oh, I''m exhausted!" Kevin stretches out and helps Sunny to sit down on the sofa. "Remember to put the bowls into the dishwasherter..." Sunny yawns as she speaks. She almost closes her eyes. She is bushed "I see." Kevin looks at her, bows his head and kisses her on the mouth, then suddenly he hears the phone ring madly. "Who is it?" Kevin picks up his mobile phone and looks at it, but finds that it is a strange number. "Decline?" Sunny is going to sleep, but the phone rings persistently and wakes her up again. "Strange number, decline it." Kevin mutes the phone as speaking, and then throws it into the crack of the sofa, "Babe, if you are sleepy, go to bed." Sunny nods, then shakes her head. "What''s the matter?" asks Kevin. Sunny opens her eyes. "I haven''t called Macie today. I can''t make her feel like mom and dad don''t want her as we have a new baby." Kevin realizes, "I almost forgot about it." Then he goes to takes out his phone from the crack of the sofa. However, he is stunned when he sees a text message just sent. "What''s the matter?" Sunny thinks that something was wrong when he doesn''t answer for a long time. Just as she wants N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. leans over, Kevin stands up suddenly. "What''s the matter?" Sunny feels a little unhappy to find Kevin dumb. "I, I''ll get your cell phone. My phone runs off power." Then Kevin hurries to get Sunny''s phone. He walks very fast, as if to get rid of something. Sunny narrows her eyes for a while, and then draws a conclusion, "It''s baffling." Kevin takes Sunny''s phone and hands it to her, and then sits down beside her. He says, "I''ll put the bowls into the dishwasher first. "Well... It''s not urgent." Sunny murmurs and begins to wonder that if Kevin has seen something. Otherwise, why is he so lost? So, when Kevines out from the kitchen, Sunny beckons Kevin to sit beside her. "Sit down." Kevin sits down and says, "don''t you call Macie?" Sunny takes a look at him and says, "I have other things to deal with first." As soon as song Kevin hears this, he wants to go, "then take your time first, I''ll go first..." "What else are you going to do?" Before he stands up, he hears Sunny''s cold voice, "Kevin, do you have anything else to do? I can wait for you to finish." Well, it is discovered after all. Kevin sighs, then sits down again, "I just don''t want you to worry." Sunny asks, "What?" Kevin hands the phone to Sunny in a depressed way. It shows a strange phone message, "if you refuse me, I will let you taste regret." "It''s baffling.!" It''s said that pregnant women have a bad temper. Kevin really understands it now. He holds his phone carefully, "Don''t be angry, we all know who this person is, right?" Sunny closes his eyes a little annoyed, "I don''t want to know!" "Babe, since we agreed to leave this matter to me, believe me, okay?" Sunny says in a dull voice, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just that I hate being threatened." Kevin touches her head cidly, "Don''t forget who your husband is." "Who is my husband?" ...... "Little bastard, go to bed!" Kevin finds his gentle words doesn''t work, so he has to take a strong action. He picks Sunny up and says with pride in Sunny''s scream, "Do you know who your husband is now?" Sunny closes her eyes and nods. "Go to bed early. I believe there will be a turn for the better." Sunny sits in the coffee shop depressed, drinking the fresh milk in the cup, and begin toins with Sunny in front of her. Sunny says in a grand rhetorical way, Kelly, does Ellison also have so many inexplicable admirers?" Sunny is shocked by her voice, "Sunny, talk in a normal way." "Where are the annoying peoplee from? They appear one by one, and one by one. And They all very difficult characters." Sunny would like to roll up her sleeves when she says these words, but for the fact that she is in public. "Just be quiet. Would you like to listen to me about how I deal with those annoying admirers?" Sunny holds her chin with her hand, "you say." "It''s very simple. I help them to divert their attention. They like Ellison, but I will insert some of their secret lovers around them. In this way, they won''t have time to pester Ellison." Sunny is stunned. After hearing this, she praises sincerely, "That''s really a good idea." After being praised, Kelly drinks a sip of coffee gracefully, and then says modestly, "Thank you, thank you." Sunny lowers her head and ponders for a moment. "By the way, is she the one who sent the kidnapper Kelly almost jumps up when she hears this, "kidnapper?" Sunny grabs her quickly, "Why are you so excited?" Kelly rolls up her sleeve and says, "Who is so rebellious to kidnap you?" Sunny answers helplessly, "I also don''t know." Kelly continues asking, "Make it clear to me. How did you put yourself in danger? " Sunny scratches her ear helplessly, "It is..." So, she tells all the things happened that day to Kelly, even the things she met identally. After hearing this, Kelly sits there with a gloomy look. She folds her hands to hold her head. "Have you found anything?" Kelly puts up a finger, "This person, must be sent by that woman. You can try to contact that person, and then..." Sunny takes her finger and says, "Where can I find this man?" Kelly says calmly, "Take yourself as bait..." Sunny releases her finger angrily, "You are really my sister!" "Of course." Then they get closer to each other and discuss for some time, "as for the contact information of that person," Kelly finally straightens up and says, "let your husband ask that woman." "What?" "I''m kidding. I''ll go back and ask Ellison to check it for you. It won''t take a long time." Kelly is an activist. She likes to take action when she has an idea. So, she stands up when she finishes saying, "I''ll go back first. You call Kevin and ask him to pick you up." "Wait," Sunny couldnt help but hold her wrist, "you don''t even know the characteristics of that person, how do you find him?" Only then does Kelly remember that she knows nothing about that man. "Well, I forget." She coughs and sits down again, "Now, please start your performance." Sunny wrinkles her nose and begins to recall the man''s appearance that day. "He''s good-looking with round eyes. He is about 1.8 meters tall, a little shorter than Ellison." Kelly pretends to cough at this time, "pay attention to the words." ...... "Much shorter than Ellison, and then, he has a mole on the side of his mouth," Sunny tries to recall, "Finally, there is a tear mole in the corner of his eye." "Left, or right?" "On the right," says Sunny. Kelly nods and says, "OK, I got it." Then she stands up again, "Excuse me, can I leave now, Madam Sunny?" Sunny is also happy to apany her to act, "Yes. Go." After seeing Kelly off, Sunny walks back slowly. Then she calls Kevin by the way, "I''ming upstairs now. Please open the door for me." When Kevin the news on the phone, he gets up, opens the door and waits for Sunny toe up. "Why not ask me to pick you up? You don''t have toe up by yourself, just in case..." Chapter178 What Are You Going to Do What Are You Going to Do Kevin thinks that he knows nothing about Hana and doesn''t know whether she will do something terrible. As he is thinking about this, the elevator door opens, and Sunny jumps out of the elevator, "surprise~" Kevin is startled by her. Seeing her standing in front of him safely, he is relieved. "It''s fine. You are OK." He hangs up seriously while speaking. Then he fixes Sunny''s cor, "It''s cold now. Put on more clothes so you won''t catch cold." Sunny feels that she is manipted by him like a child, and she blushes. "I see. Well, did Hana look for you today?" Kevin''s hand pauses, "What does she want me to do?" Sunny keeps saying, "I don''t know. Just out of interest." Kevin looks at her with a smile, "Babe, are you jealous?" Sunny turns her head and says, "Oh, it''s so cold. Let''s get in." Kevin smiles, shakes his head and closes the door. At this time, Sunny''s phone in her pocket rings, "Babe, someone is calling you." Sunnyes over and says, "is it Kelly?" "Hello, Kelly?" "Oh, Sunny, I tell you, it''s terrible." Sunny asks curiously, "What are you talking about, what is terrible?" Kelly pauses for a while, then she continues, "you just let me check that person''s information, I let Ellison search it for a while, the result frightens us." Sunny is frightened by her tone, "You, what do you mean? Who is he?" Kelly takes a deep breath, "Do you know Bruce Moore?" Sunny titles her head, "No. Let me ask Kevin." Then she turns her head, "Kevin, do you know Bruce Moore?" Kevin is sitting there tossing things. Hearing this, he asks, "Yes, what''s wrong with him?" Sunny covers the phone and asks, "who is he?" Kevin also says to her in a low voice, "He''s a great person in the financial sector. When we see him, we all have to call him Mater Moore" Sunny stops, then nods quietly, "I know." Then she talks to Kelly on the phone, "I know him now. What''s wrong with him?" "The man you asked me to check is Bruce''s grandson, the youngest one in his family, so the Bruce family is willing to let him go out." Hearing this, Sunny swallows silently, "It means that the person who kidnapped usst time is the little grandson of the Bruce family?" Kelly says, "He just enters society, and seems to have connected with Hana. Therefore, few people know him. It''s normal that your husband doesn''t know him." Sunny replies, "OK, OK, I know. Thank you very much." Then she hangs, "Kevin, we seem to have provoked some great people this time." Kevin stops drinking water, "What do you mean?" "Well, do you know who kidnapped usst time?" Sunny frowns and is a little worried. "It''s tragic." Kevin thinks for a moment, "People of the Moore family?" "?" Kevin drinks water slowly, "Why are you so surprised? Is it hard to guess?" Sunny answers, "Nothing, just, that man is the little grandson of Master Moore." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Kevin says, "As expected." Sunny sighs. If it''s really like what Kelly said, isn''t it difficult to carry out her n? Just as she is thinking about this, she receives a message from Kelly. "This is the man''s mobile phone number. It''s the same number as WeChat. You can get close to him first." Sunny looks at the numbers and thinks it could only be so. But at this time, Kevin leans over, "Oh, whose number is this?" Sunny puts away the phone quickly, "Well, it''s the little grandson of Master Moore." Kevin picks up his eyebrows and says, "What are you going to do?" "Nothing. I..." After a long pause, she doesn''t say anything. In the end, she says, "I want to let him be with Hana." ... Kevin is so surprised that he spouts out the water in his mouth. Fortunately, Sunny''s quick action makes her hide. "Oh, you really are..." Kevin bursts outughing, "Babe, you''re really smart." Sunny blinks innocently, "What should I say? Thank you?" Kevin can''t stopughing again, "Well, let''s wash up early, and then you can go to touch the man to see if he is essible." Although the atmosphere here is very harmonious, the atmosphere in another ce is a little solidified. Hana looks angry and throws all the food on the ground, "Get out, I don''t want to see any of them." People here dare not to make any sound. They push each other, "You, you go." Finally, the man, who is pushed out, is pushed in front of Hana, "Miss Hana..." Hana squints at the man in front of her and feels that she doesn''t have any impression of him. "Who are you?" Dean Moore''s face turns red when he hears the words. He thinks how she could forget him so quickly. He was even in her bed yesterday. But he does not dare to say this, he can only put the meal on the table carefully, "Miss, I''m here to serve you food." Hana stares at him for a while, but does not throw the te. She picks up the chopsticks, tastes. People around to see this scene, are relieved. Fortunately, Hana begins to eat. Seeing this, Dean dares not to make sound. His palm also releases quietly. "Would you like some supper?" Kevin leans on the sofa with Sunny lying in his arms. He massages her shoulders while offering hospitality. Sunny pinches her stomach recently and says, "I feel like I''ve gained weight recently." Kevin tters, "It''s because you have a baby in your abdomen. You have to eat food for two, it''s easy to be hungry." Sunny thinks it might be this truth, and then she feels a sense of hunger. "Then I want to eat some more, I want to eat fried rice." Kevin helps her sit up straight. "When Parker came, he brought some dumplings. Would you like some?" Sunny holds her chin and thinks for a moment, "Yes." Parker is really a conscientious seller. The dumplings he brings are big and meaty. Kevin thinks that it may take a little long time to cook the dumplings. Sunny alsoe in at this time, "It''s so big, you can cook less, I can''t finish it." Kevin nods, "Babe, do I need to put water first, and then put the dumplings in?" Sunny sighs, "Boil the water first, and then put the dumplings in. When it turns over, it''s almost done." Kevin puts the water ording to her words, and then turns on the stove, "Babe, don''t stand here, the ground is cold." "Am I standing with bare feet?" Kevin doesn''t say anything more, then he picks her up and says, "Are you going to the sofa or the bed?" ... "Sofa." Kevin puts her on the sofa, and then bows his head to kiss her, "You can take advantage of your husband can''t see to hook up with that guy." Sunny smiles secretly, "Won''t you be jealous?" "No, if you can''t see it." Kevin replies solemnly. "Well, you go first. I have to think about it again." Sunny says said so, and then send Kelly a message, "How do you usually contact the pursuers of those rivals?" Kelly seems to be free, after seeing Sunny''s message, she replies quickly, "Well, I usually go straight in." Sunny wonders if her words make any sense. After thinking, Sunny still replies with "OK". Then she inputs the phone number, and find a user named "Little squirrel." Seeing the name, Sunnyughs for a while. "Little squirrel, I''m the one you kidnapped." Sunny doesn''t know what Dean is doing, but he passes Sunny''s friend request quickly. "What''s up?" Dean looks at his door to prevent Hana from suddenly breaking in, while typing quickly. "I have a question for you." Dean looks at the word ''question'', frowning, "Go ahead." Sunny is also a straightforward person. After seeing his reply, she asks directly, "Do you like Hana?" What! As soon as Dean sees this question, he is startled. He doesn''t have time to think about why Sunny knows that he works for Hana and how she sees through him. The next second, Hana opens the door directly andes in. Dean is so scared that he even doesn''t hold his phone steadily. It falls downs and gets under the bed. "What are you doing?" Dean kicks the phone a little deeper under the bed. "Nothing. Miss. What can I do for you?" Hana looks at him thoughtfully, "Well, youe with me." Dean is relieved. As long as he doesn''t expose his identity, everything would be OK. Sunny is wondering what Deas is doing now. Actually, Dean, who just replied her, doesn''t answer her question. Sunny thinks, "Is he captured by aliens suddenly?" At this time, Kevin, whoes out with two bowls of dumplings, sees his wife is staring at the phone seriously while murmuring to herself. Suddenly, a feeling of helplessnesses into his mind. "Babe, put down cell phone. Let''s eat." When Sunny hears this, she has no time to think about Dean again. The dumplings are really delicious. Kevin puts the bowl on the tea table in front of the sofa, which is convenient for her to eat, and she doesn''t need to move. Chapter179 Is it Funny? Is it Funny? Kevin, my belly hasnt popped yet. Are you really going to confine me to bed then? Kevin is busy taking a small bowl to put the dumplings out to cool them down. He answers her nonsense without looking back, Yeah, Sunny takes the bowl with a sad face, and takes a bite slowly, Oh, it has bamboo shoots in it, delicious. Hearing herment, Kevin cant help butughs, Eat more then, since its delicious. He officially starts to imitate the way she talks. Kevin, I want to watch TV, where did you put the remote control? Kevin puts down his bowl and helps her find the remote control, Sunny looks at him, and feels some emotions running in her heart. Alright, dont bother. Lets eat. Sunny suddenly feels a little distressed out of no reason. She always feels that Kevin is lowering himself when hes with her. Kevin, I will treat you well. Kevin pauses, Did you do me wrong? ... How can you be so frustrating! Sunny strokes her belly and decides to change the topic, What do you think we should name our child? Kevin thinks for a while, Name it whatever you like. What about Robert Quinn? I am really into Robert Downey recently. Kevin gets tense right away, No, no, you can only like me! Sunny pats his head as she hears his words, Kid, read some books. And she yawns, Kevin, Im so sleepy Seeing her like this, Kevin doesnt care about the childs name anymore. He gently picks her up in his arms, Do you want to sleep now, or take a shower first? Sunny thinks for a while, Im so tired today and dont want to take a bath. Kevin nods, Alright, Ill take you to the bed. Honey, give me a kiss. Sunny stares at him, purses and says, Honey Kevin is immediately turned on. Only if she were not pregnant, he would throw her on the bed right away and be on top of her. Sunny sees something familiar in his eyes and she wakes up instantly, Honey, calm down. Kevin stuns for seconds and holds her, smiling like a fool, Baby, you are so adorable. Sunny instinctively feels that it doesnt seem like apliment, and she blushes silently. Well well, no kidding, sleep now and save some energy to deal with that guy. Sunny mumbles, That guy has a name As she speaks, she doesnt know why she is so sleepy. Its still early, but she can barely open her eyes. Kevin puts her on the bed and finds that she is already asleep. s He kisses her on the forehead tenderly. When he straightens up, he gets serious immediately. He takes out his phone and makes a call. Its me. After the call with the mysterious guy, he lowers his head and gently kisses Sunnys forehead. Then he gets up and walks away resolutely. Sunny struggles to open her eyes when she hears the door is closed. But soon enough, she falls asleep again. While Kevin goes downstairs quickly and sees the guy he just called there. Ive always wanted to talk to you long ago. Standing in the cold wind, Kevin silently lights a cigarette. He pulls up the cor of his coat and says to the person in front of him. For what? I knew that you have feelings for Butler, and I want to bring you together, will you believe it? Standing in front of Kevin, Deans secret is suddenly exposed and he cant hold up and nearly drops the cigarette in his hand. Hey, do you couple find it interesting? I just kidnapped you for once and it was not my initial attempt. Youve knocked me unconscious, isnt that enough? Dean is so anxious that he almost jumps up. Whoever it is, if his deeply hidden secret is exposed again and again by others, he will be anxious like this. Kevin draws on his cigarette, slowly blows out a smoke ring, and then says to Dean, Calm down, I know my wife is looking for you. Has anyone seen you when youe out? Dean says cautiously, What do you want to know? I just want to make sure that you did not attract Butler''s attention. Huh, I''m too smart for that. Kevin seems to be sizing him up. After a long while, he doesnt know what to say in response, so he can only say numbly, All right. Well, straight to the point. it''s so cold tonight, I can''t figure out why I would wait for you here. Dean impatiently kicks a stone with his toe, and says to Kevin. I can help you get Butler, would you like to cooperate with me? Dean still wants to pretend, I told you not to think that way Hearing this, Kevin turns around immediately and is ready to leave without any hesitation. Dean can do nothing but grabs him, Fine, fine, how will you help me? Ill tell you the details tomorrow. Leave now. Dean loosens his hand holding his sleeve, and says in a low voice, Why will you help me? Im a man. I wont let my pregnant wife get bothered by such a thing. Im not helping you for your sake. Dont overthink it. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Kevin pats where Dean has touched him and whispers, Be careful on your way back. Dont get caught. Then Dean just watches the man who called him here to enjoy the cold wind at midnight walk away relentlessly. At least help me call a uber! Kevin returns from outside and brought in the chill. So as soon as he stands beside the bed, Sunny is woken up. You are back. Sunny rubs her eyes in a daze and says, Oh, why am I saying that youre back At this time, she gets a notice of WeChat message on her phone. Sunny throws a nce at it and finds it is from Dean, Okay. I couldnt fall asleep, so I went out to the balcony to have a smoke. Kevin exins, and lowers himself to pat on Sunnys back. He whispers, Get back to sleep, you have a lot to do tomorrow morning. Under Kevins reassurance, Sunny slowly closes her eyes, and falls peacefully into a dream. Seeing that she is sleeping tight, Kevin gets up to take a bath. However, on the next day, Sunny shows signs of early pregnancy. She is sitting still with a knife and fork in her hand, ready to have breakfast. But when she sees the breakfast on the table, she feels a sour tasteing up from her stomach, which makes her rush to the toilet and begins to retch. Honey, are you okay? Seeing her retching, Kevin is taken aback, and bounces up from his seat, quickly pours a cup of warm water and hands it over to her, Howe you suddenly get morning sickness, honey, did you catch a cold? Sunny is vomiting hard. She cant answer his constant questions, so she waves her hand to show that she doesnt know either. Okay, ok, take a sip of warm water. I will apany you to the hospital today. Dont pregnant women need a regr checkup... Kevin pats Sunny on the back, and starts talking to himself and makes arrangements. When he calls Hogan, naive Hogan thinks that the boss ising to work today. When he is about to make way for him happily, he hears Kevin''s order, Hogan, help me register an appointment at the best hospital, obstetrical. After hearing his order, naive Hogan thinks something happened to Kevin, Boss, what did you do to that girl...? Fuck you, my wife needs to do the check-up. She just came to thepanyst time. How could you forget it so soon? Hogan quickly apologizes and makes an appointment for him right away. Boss, I registered for a specialist. When they hang up, Sunny is almost done vomiting. She wipes her mouth with a wet towel, and says with little strength, I''m fine, you can go to thepany, if you don''t, you should be worried that your kingdom would be taken. Kevin smiles and shakes his head, Hogan is there, so I can rest assured. He stops for a while and continues, You are the most important thing to me now, understand? Sunny wants to say something but she doesnt say it eventually, and then she nods, Let''s go. Let''s eat. Kevin is a little worried, Do you have appetite? It''s okay. Its no good if I dont eat anything. Thats what she says, but when Kevin sees Sunny forcing herself to eat and vomits again, he cant bear it. Forget it, stop eating. He snatches the bowl in Sunny''s hand. Let''s go and see what the doctor will say. Sunny also feels a little strange, When I was pregnant with Macie, my morning sickness was not so bad. How about I ask Troy if there was anything unusual at that time? Kevin is silent, and finally he picks up the phone, Let me ask. Troy Viktor is sleepingfortably. Suddenly a phone calles in, and it seems like that it wont stop ringing until he answers it. Oh god, who is that... Troy whimpers, and eventually answers the phone, What''s wrong! Kevin hears the voice on the other end of the phone that seems so annoyed that it might actuallye out and eat him. He looks at the screen of the phone suspiciously, and then continues to speak after he makes sure that he has made the right call. What time is it now? How can you still in bed? I''m Kevin. Troy is awake as soon as he hears this voice, What happened? "Sunny is having severe morning sickness. Was she also like this when she was pregnant with Macie? Troy recalls for a while, No, she seemed to be pretty good when she was pregnant with Macie. She just ate everything that was served to her, like an animal, you know. ...Kevin is confused, Then why is her morning sickness so severe this time? Troy gets silent, Youd better take her to the hospital. I cant tell. Maybe she has got some kind of disease from it. After hearing this, Kevin looks back at Sunny, unable to tell his emotions, but it makes her feel chilly, Why are you looking at me like that. Then Mr. Quinn quietly takes back his gaze, Let''s go, I let Hogan register. Let''s find out about your morning sickness, and also take a prenatal examination. Chapter 180 Wait for the Test Report Chapter 180 Wait for the Test Report When Kevin apanies Sunny to the hospital, he sees a lot of pregnant women sitting there alone with big bellies in the corridor. Kevin asks wonderingly, Where are their husbands? He is speaking a bit loud and attracts the attention of some people. So Sunny has to drag him to a ce where there are few people and sit down. Most of their husbands let theme by themselves, thinking that it''s not a big deal to see a doctor. Sunny says and nces at Kevin thoughtfully, It''s really out of my expectation that you are willing to Kevin says disapprovingly, If I don''te, and you have toe here alone with a child in your belly, wouldn''t it be too deste? Sunnys heart is shaken when she hears the words, as if she has heard some magnificent speech, and tears are running in her eyes. You really mean it? Kevin nces at her strangely, Does it seem fun to fake it? Sunny doesn''t say anything when she hears this, but only bites her lips, and then says thank you with great efforts after a long while. No worries, you are my wife, who else can I spoil, you little fool. There will be no sorry or thank you between us from now on. It''s just that when Kevin says this, he never expects that one day, he will be looking at Sunny and says those words himself. Oh, I see. Sunny nces at the number on the board, It seems we are soon. As soon as she finishes her words, there is an electronic voice calling out, No. 123 Sunny Ellen, please go to the No. 3 clinic. Kevin hears it too, and he helps Sunny get up, Let''s go, I''ll help you in. This time, it is a middle-aged woman who is seeing Sunny. She raises her sses when she sees Sunny, Sit down please. Sunny sits down cautiously, Hello doctor, this is my medical record. How many weeks are you pregnant? Sunny nces at Kevin after hearing the words. Speaking of the days of pregnancy, there should be ... Seven or eight weeks. The doctor hears that it is Kevin who answers, and looks up at him unexpectedly. Yeah, seven or eight weeks. Sunny doesnt know why she is a little nervous. She leans back, and only lets out a sigh of relief when she feels the warmth of Kevin behind her. Doctor, heres the thing. My wife started to have severe morning sickness this morning, so I took her here to take some examination. Also, she had a baby before, but the conditions were a bit difficult at that time. So I am not sure if she has got some disease from it. Kevin says everything he wants to say in one breath, and then lets out a sigh of relief. Then, lie down first, and I will give you a rough check. Doctor Sunny looks back at Kevin with some embarrassment, Do you want to go out first? Kevin thinks that she is just scared, so he pats her shoulders, Don''t be afraid, I''m right by your side, and take a look at our baby by the way. ... Sunny almost cries when she hears this. She wants to say that she is just too shy and doesnt want him to see it. Hearing the conversation, the doctor twitches the corners of her mouth obviously. Then lie down please. Kevin is groping around, finding that everything is strange, and he has never seen it, except for the fierce doctor who tells him not to touch anything. Young man, if you have nothing to do,e and sit next to her. I will show you what your child looks like. A two-month-old child can already be roughly seen what it looks like from the B-ultrasound. Hearing this, Kevin stops groping around. He obediently sits next to her, waiting for the doctor to show him the baby. Look carefully, this is your child. It hasn''t formed yet, so you can only see what it roughly looks like. He doesnt know how the doctor did it, but he really saw a white shadow in the shape of a human on the digital disy. Is this it? Kevin observes it with gusto, wondering how such a little white shadow can turn into a baby eventually. The doctor nods nomittally. Let me see. Sunny, who is lying on the bed, can''t help but lifts her head, wanting to see what her child is like. It''s pretty healthy. Remember to do the checkup on time. For other examinations, take the test sheet I give youter. The doctor types a list on theputer as she speaks, and then hands it to Kevin, Don''t you like to research, study these carefully, it is rted to your child and your wife. Kevin takes it over with a serious expression, blood routine examination, urine test... Sunny blushes as she hears him reading it out, Stop it, let''s go. The doctor looks at their backs while they leave and can''t help butugh. The young couple have a really good rtionship, joking around. Next. After the examination, the doctor confirms that all the indicators show that the baby is normal. As for Sunnys severe morning sickness, the doctor says it is because of her immunity and mood. She suggests that Sunny keep a happy mood and it is great for her to do sports. In addition, Your diet should also be lighter, and eat less greasy food. The doctor solemnly exhorts, You must pay attention to it. Kevin is writing it down with a pen that no one knows where he takes from. He nods solemnly as he is writing. Well, nothing else. Keep warm. It has been cold recently. Be careful not to catch a cold. The doctor finishes speaking. When Sunny walks out of the room, her head is covered by a flying coat of Kevin, Keep warm. Sunny is moving her hands crazily in the air, Kevin, it is not like this to keep warm, you fool! Kevinughs happily in front of her, Honey, call me Hon-hon. Sunny almost breaks her teeth when she hears this, In your dream! I will take it off myself! When she is about to reach out to take it off, Kevin blocks her again. He steps forward and hugs Sunny, wrapping her whole body in his coat. Ummmm...... Sunny has no choice but to say it obediently, Hon...Hon-hon... Finally hearing what he wants to hear, he takes the coat off her head with satisfaction and wraps her up in a normal way. Looking at her small blushed face, whether its because of the coat or her shyness, he replies gently, Hon-hon. Out of no reason, Sunnys heart is racing fast by his sudden call. Honey, why is your face so red? Kevin pokes her in the face mischievously, Are you shy? Sunny turns aside her face in anger, Don''t touch me! It''s cold here. Let''s get back to the car. Be careful not to catch a cold. Kevin says, and he sneezes. ... Sunny can''t help it, andughs out loud. Kevin turns his head in embarrassment, Lets go; it''s cold here. Seeing that he is really pitiful, Sunny can''t bear to tease him anymore. She wraps the coat tightly, Let''s go. Wait a minute, shall we go to visit Macie? After sitting in the car and turning on the heating, Sunny feels that she is finally alive. Then she begins to n. Kevin fastens his safety belt, Do you want to go? Speaking of it, we haven''t seen Macie for a while, let''s go, let''s go and take a look. Both of them are men of action, so they drive straight away. Troy, are you up yet? Troy just gets up and is making breakfast for Macie, Yes yes. Kevin frowns, You are gettingzier recently. What time is it now? Is Macie there? Troy replies, Shes here, ying with a doll next to me. Sunny interjects smoothly, You didn''t send her to kindergarten. Such a sentence awakens Troy sessfully, She went there yesterday, and she says that she is tired today, so we let her rest at home. Sunny is not a fool, but she suddenly feels very tired at this moment, and doesnt even have the strength to speak, so she passes over it. Forget it. News are constantly reporting that children are abused in kindergartens these days. Seeing she suddenly stops talking, Kevin thinks she gets angry, so heforts her. Its just that after talking for a long time, Sunny still has no response, so he turns around his head to take a look, only to find that his little girl is asleep, and her head is nodding slightly now and then. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Kevin smiles, and helps to put her head in the right position, and then speeds up to Troy''s house. When they arrive, Troy is already dressed neatly and greets them at the door. He is shocked to see Kevining up with Sunny in his arms, Is she all right? Kevin hisses, Is there a guest room? I will take her there and let her sleep for a while. Troy takes him to the room, Baron just cleaned it up yesterday. It is clean here. Kevin puts Sunny on the bed and covers her with the quilt, and then closes the door. Then he says, Where is Baron? He went out to buy groceries. Are you eating with us? I told him to go shopping. Kevin seems to be surprised by Troy, So you know buying groceries. ...Troy wonders, What exactly do you mean? Stop bugging me, just say you will eat with us or not! Kevin nods, I will be so sorry for your husband if we dont eat with you since he has been out there buying. Hearing his words, Troy is about to roll up his sleeves, Kevin, youe here to fight with me, right? I''m the husband! Are you guys all right? Somehow Sunny already wakes up, and is standing there leaning on the door frame and watching them. These naive people see that Sunny is up, and stop their childish behavior, Everythings fine, we are just ying. As Kevin says, he pokes Troy, Right? Troy echoes, Yeah, of course. Chapter181 Why Are You Here Why Are You Here "Well, where is Macie? Why didn''t I see her?" Troy shrugs, "What time is it? I guess she should havee downstairs to y with that person at this time." Kevin asks after hearing that, "Which person?" "Aidan downstairs. Oh, you don''t know him. The neighbor who recently moved in has a son, his nickname is Aidan. Macie likes to y with him." After hearing that the person is a boy, Kevins fatherhood is all aroused. He rolls up his sleeves, "Where is he? Take me to see him." Troy looks at Kevin as if he is looking at a fool... "Well, you can go and have a look. It''s not a bad thing to know a little about him." Seeing that Sunny is supporting him, Kevin raises his chin, "Let''s go, take me to see him." Sunny finds a ce and sits down, "I won''t go with you. I''m very tired recently, and I don''t know what''s wrong with me." Hearing this, Troyes over and approaches her, "What kind of tiredness do you feel?" "Is there any difference?" Troy scratches his scalp and says, "I am just wondering. By the way..." He turns his gaze to Kevin, "When are you going to eliminate the poison on your body?" Kevin almost forgets about the matter. When he suddenly hears Troy mentions it, he is stunned for a while, "I''ll deal with itter. I''m not free recently." After speaking, he winks at Troy, "Let''s go downstairs first." When Troy mentions this, Sunny obviously also remembers the unsolved poison on Kevin''s body. She frowns deeply with a worried look on her face. "Are you a fool?" When Kevin and Troy walk out of the room together, Kevin immediately knocks Troy on the head, "My wife is pregnant, what are you talking about it in front of her?" Troy is awakened by his hit. He rubs his head and says, "What should I do? I have already said this, and I can''t fool her." Kevin sighs, "Lets y it by ear. Lets first go and see the bastard who is seducing my daughter." In order to make up for the mistake of spilling the beans, Troy pushes the elevator button very eagerly, "He is downstairs. When Macie first met that bastard, she actually hated him, but I dont know why she suddenly likes to y with him now." When Kevin hears this, he feels something is wrong. He frowns and thinks for a long time, but he doesn''te up with a reason. Instead, the sound of the elevator reminds them that they have arrived. "It''s just across from the elevator, and its very close." Troy says as he takes the lead and knocks on the door. "Is Macie here?" Hearing the knock on the door, there is immediately movement inside the door. After Kevin hears the sound of footsteps, someonees to open the door. It is a little boy. "Who are you looking for?" Kevin is carefully observing the boy in front of him. His skin looks pretty good and very white. Maybe he is in the period of changing teeth, so his front teeth are gone, and his speech is not very clear. Troy on the side squats down and stares at him, "Are you Zoe? We are Macie''s fathers. We are looking for her to go home for dinner." Perhaps Macie in the bedroom has heard the movements at the door, and she runs out barefoot. She is obviously surprised when she sees Kevin and Troy at the door. "Dad, godfather, why are you here?" After hearing that Macie seems to really know the two people in front of him, Zoe rxes the vignce on his face slightly. "We''re here to ask you to have dinner. Your mom has woken up and she wants to see you." Macie curls her lips, then turns around and puts on her shoes, "Zoe, then I''ll leave now." While she is talking, she jumps on Kevin, then she waves her little hand and says goodbye to the boy named Zoe. Zoe also can''t help but smile, "Goodbye." As a father, Kevin has a natural hostility towards the boys around Macie, and Zoe is no exception. After being red at by Kevin for several times, Zoe is inexplicably relieved to see that Kevin turns around and enters the elevator. After Zoe closes the door, a person walks out of the kitchen slowly, "Zoe, are they gone?" Zoe looks up at him, but his eyes are filled with unprecedented indifference, then he hears his own voice that replies, "Yes, Dad." Kevin hugs Macie and walks onto the elevator. He asks jealously, "Macie, why do you like ying with that guy named Zoe so much?" Macie leans her whole body on Kevin, "Because if I don''t y with him, no one will y with him. Moreover, his father always hits him, and he will be beaten less when I go to y with him." This is the first time Kevin and Troy have heard the reason that Macie always runs downstairs. Kevin is a little nervous and hugs Macie tightly, "Will his father hit him? No one seemed to be there when we went his home just now." Troy also looks at Macie nervously. "His father said that he would make delicious food for us in the kitchen just now, so he didn''te This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. out..." Kevin and Troy look at each other. Not surprisingly, they see a hint of shock in each other''s eyes. "Macie, you can call him to y at godfather''s home next time, you..." Troy can''t say the sentence "Don''t go to their house", because he doesn''t know how he will exin to Macie when she asks the reason. On the contrary, Kevin nces at the elevator and says in a deep voice, "From now on, you are not allowed to go to their house without me or your godfather apanying you. If you want to y with that person, you can ask him toe to our house." However, Macie bes anxious as soon as she hears this, "No!" But Kevin doesn''t give her any more opportunities. Regarding this kind of thing, he feels it is necessary to prevent it in time. Obviously Troy holds the same view as him. Before going back and entering the door, Kevin specially tells them, "Don''t tell Sunny about this matter, ok?" Kevin thinks he needs to investigate more to get the whole thing clear. The other two both nod silently. "Well... Let''s go in." When theye in, Baron has already returned. He is seriously studying new dishes in the kitchen. Sunny takes a stool and sits beside him as a guide. "You are back." Seeing theme in, Sunny and Baron respond casually without being affected, and then they continue to study cooking. "Try putting sesame oil first." Kevin and Troy don''t expect to hit a wall when theye back, so they both sit down on the sofa in frustration and open a bottle of wine. "Wife ignores us, we can only entertain ourselves." Troy says, silently clinking sses with Kevin, and then he hears a voice from behind, "Who is whose wife?" Troy can only continue to take a sip of wine as if he hasn''t heard it. Sunny on the side tries hard to restrain her urge tough. "Well, you go over. I''ll sit here for a while." Sunny supports her sore waist, then sits down on the sofa, "Give me a ss of wine." Kevin frowns, "Do you forget what the doctor told you?" "What?" "Pregnant women cant drink alcohol." So Sunny can only look at the wine ss and swallows her saliva silently. When the meal is ready, Sunny silently looks at her watch, it is alreadyte. "Oh, I''m starving to death." Kevin hands her chopsticks, "You can eat a little bit first." Troy coughs deliberately next to them, "It''s okay, I can assume I haven''t seen it." After hearing this, Sunny picks up the chopsticks urgently, quickly tastes the dishes, then she silently puts down the chopsticks. "Why don''t you continue to eat?" Sunny whispers, "It''s a bit salty..." Hearing this, Kevin silently pours a cup of hot water. When Barones out of the kitchen, everyone at the table holds a cup of hot water. "What''s wrong with you? Why do you drink water?" Moran feels very strange, "Don''t you know that drinking water during meals is bad for your stomach?" Troy serves him a little dish silently, "Do you want to try it yourself?" ... "Well, let''s order delivery..." When they are preparing to order delivery, they suddenly hear a knock on the door, "Is anyone home?" Hearing the strange knock on the door, everyone in the room looks at each other in surprise. Troy raises his voice, "Who is it?" No one answers. "I''ll open the door." Baron gets up to open the door. Kevin hides behind the door, ready to strike at any time. After opening the door, Baron looks at the strange man in front of him and is stunned. "Hello, who are you looking for?" The strange man raises the bowl in his hand. "I''m your new neighbor. I''ve lived here for a long time, so it''s reasonable that I shoulde to see you. I''m sorry I visit youte. " Baron''s suspicion hasn''t disappeared, but Troy stands up first, "I know who you are, will youe in and sit for a while?" The man waves his hand, "It''s toote today, so I won''t bother you." Baron doesnt retain him either, he nods to him and then closes the door, "Who is him?" Sunny also asks curiously, "Why haven''t I seen him?" Kevin and Troy wink at each other and say tacitly, "He is the neighbor downstairs." Sunny nods, "I always think he is a bit familiar... as if I have seen him somewhere." Kevin thinks for a while, "Really? I don''t know..." He doesn''t even see the person''s face because he was hiding behind the door just now. "Well, maybe I am wrong." Sunny waves, "Let''s order delivery first." The others nod, "Okay." The four people don''t take that person''s visit seriously. Baron puts the food that the man has brought into the kitchen, and then continues to do his own thing. After eating, Sunny is so sleepy that she can''t open her eyes. " Do you want to go back first or do you have other ns? " Kevin leans down tomunicate with her in a soft voice, slowly shaking Sunny''s shoulder. "Um... let''s go home." Sunny rubs her eyes, then turns to ask Macie, "Are you going back with mom?" Macie bites the lollipop, "Mom, I want to stay here for a few more days, I want to y with godfather." Sunny nods, then gets up and tells Troy, "Send her to school tomorrow." Chapter182 Lets Go Let''s Go Troy nods, "I know." Kevin and Troy motion to each other with their eyes before they get up to leave. "Kevin, let''s go back..." Sunny says in a slight tone. She seems to be unable to stand still, so she holds Kevin with her hand. Seeing her appearance, Kevin is a little worried and says, "Why are you so weak... Are you really okay?" Troy steps forward to check her, "Let me see..." Then he briefly checks Sunny, "Has your blood test reporte out?" Kevin turns around and takes out Sunny''s blood test report, "Let me see... This is it." Troy takes the blood test report over, "I will study it carefully and then give it to you. I will look at this report first..." Troy motions them to go first, "I will tell you when the resultes out." After speaking, he stands up and looks at Sunny carefully, and then sighs, "Pay attention to your safety." Kevin carries Sunny in his arms, "Help me push the elevator button." Troy stands up and sends them to the elevator door, "Bye." "We''re going. Bye." Kevin hugs Sunny and enters the elevator, then he nods towards Troy and goes downstairs. Troy looks at Sunny''s blood test report worriedly. He always feels that her body seems particrly exhausted during this pregnancy, making Troy has to worry about whether there is something wrong with her body. Baron immediately knows what Troy is thinking when he nces at him, "You think too much." He persuades him, "No one will have trouble with her at this time." But Baron seems to have oracle prediction. Just after he finishes speaking, Sunny''s cell phone rings. Kevin doesn''t have time to answer the phone, so he ignores it. When he puts Sunny on the car, she opens her eyes in a daze, "Why am I in the car?" Kevin says softly, "I see you have fallen asleep, so I hug you back. You had a call just now, and I didn''t have time to answer it." Sunny nods and turns on the phone to see who was calling, but she is stunned when she sees the caller ID, "Why is Z calling me at this time?" Kevin is also very surprised. He obviously feels that this person hasn''t appeared in front of him for a long time. "How about you call her back?" Sunny nces at the phone, and suddenly an indescribable sense of exhaustion sweeps through her body, "Forget it. If there is an emergency, she will call me again." Kevin also thinks so, so the two of them throw the phone aside and happily return home. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The next day, Sunny doesn''t receive another call from Z again, so she slowly puts the matter behind her. "Dear, what do you want to eat today?" "I want to go to the movies. It''s boring to stay at home all day." Kevin hesitates, but in the end he cant change Sunnys mind, so he has to give in to her, "What kind of movie do you want to watch?" "How about horror movies?" "Recently, a Marvel movie has just been released. Let''s go see it. That movie is made by Disney, which is good for prenatal education." After finishing talking, Kevin puts on severalyers of clothes for Sunny before allowing her to go out. "Kevin, you have wrapped me too tightly, I can''t breathe." Sunny is like a wrapped bear, and the scarf around her face makes her unable to see Kevin''s face. "It''s okay. Hold me tight and walk carefully." Kevin himself also gives up the image of a handsome gentleman. He wraps himself a down jacket and says, "This weather changes so quickly. It rainedst night and it''s so cold today." While talking, Kevin supports Sunny. "The ground is slippery, you go slowly." Sunny nods, "Will we drive there? Or is there another way?" Kevin squints at her, "What are you thinking about?" "I''m thinking about when it will snow, I really want to see snow." Kevin looks at the weather, "Stop dreaming, let''s go. Get in the car, and I will take you for a drive after watching the movie." Sunny bes happy in an instant, "Really? Are you really going to take me for a drive in such a cold day?" Kevin says expressionlessly, "Oh, what you said makes sense. It''s really so cold, forget it." "Well, I''m kidding, please take me for a drive..." When Kevin hears this, the corners of his mouth rise quietly. He pretends to be serious, "Okay, but you should call me honey first." Sunny wrinkles her nose and reluctantly calls him honey, "Are you satisfied? Then let''s go." Kevin''s mood bes very beautiful because of this word honey, "Dear, do you want something to eat?" Sunny Luo feels strange, "We just ate. You are actually a pregnant woman, right?" Kevin suddenly feels wronged. "Well, I won''t talk nonsense with you." Sunny pats Kevin''s shoulderfortingly, "Let''s go." The two happily embark on the journey to the movies. Looking at the scenery outside the car, Sunny suddenly thinks of a question, "Kevin, How is your health recently?" Kevin raises his eyebrows and says, "Not bad. What''s the matter?" Sunny''s face is a little red, "That...Um, they say that..." Sunny can''t find a suitable adjective to express her current thoughts, she can only use her eyes to express, "That... That part of your body..." Kevin finally understands what Sunny wants to say, "Oh, what you say is it......" Sunny blushes, "Um..." Kevin raises the corner of his mouth with a smirk, and gets close to Sunny''s ear when it is a red light on the road, "How about it Would you like..." Sunny shakes her head directly, "No." Kevins tease is unsessful, so he can only drive obediently. "Kevin, where will you take me for a driveter?" Kevin puts his hand behind Sunny''s head, "How about the back mountain? Let''s go for a drive there." Sunny nods, "Good!" "Why do I think you''re more looking forward to a drive?" Sunny takes it for granted, "You are right. The movies are all the same anyway. How can watching a movie be better than going for a drive? Kevin smiles and nces at Sunny, then takes her hand, "Since my wife has a longing for drive in her bones, then we will go to the movies first, and then I will take you for a drive. Sunny smiles and ps her hands, looking innocent. Kevin can''t help but sighs when he sees Sunny like this. If he could understand his feelings for Sunny earlier at that time, the two of them would not have to spend so long time before they are together. Thinking about it now, he was really stupid back then. When thinking of this, he holds Sunny''s hand more tightly. Until Sunny feels pain and looks at him strangely, Kevin finally lets her go. "Dear, let''s go, get in the car." Kevin opens the door of the car and carefully supports her, and then he closes the door after seeing her sitting in the car. But idents sometimes happen very suddenly. Just when Sunny watches Kevin buying the tickets and thinks about the movie happily, she nces at someone that she absolutely doesn''t want to see. "Sunny, why are you here?" Z immediately rushes to her when she sees her. Seeing Zs posture, Sunny feels that if Kevin doesn''t stand in front of herself immediately, Z might have swallowed her. "Aren''t you here too? Whats the matter?" Sunny pats Kevin on the back and motions him to rx, and then she leans back on the chair in the rest area, looking at Z with a cool gaze. Under Sunny''s gaze, Z feels cold behind her back. In addition, there is Kevin standing in front of her, she doesn''t dare to really do anything, but she is very willing to disturb Sunnys mood. "I have heard that yourpany''s stock price is not stable recently, but you are still in the mood to Sunny frowns when she hears this. Didn''t Kevin say that he would solve everything? Did he say this just to prevent her from worrying? Kevin naturally understands what Z means. He turns around to signal Sunny not to get angry, and then turns to look at Z with cold eyes. "There are naturally some people who worry about how ourpany is going. It''s not your turn to While speaking, Kevin catches a glimpse of a strange man who is looking at them not far away but doesn''t dare to approach them. So he smiles contemptuously, "Or I was wrong, don''t youe here alone?" Z''s face turns pale when she hears this, and she has no mood to care whether what he said is true or not. She deliberately doesn''t speak clearly, "Oh, you are not in a hurry, but I..." Before she finishes speaking, she feels something is wrong and hurriedly stops, "Sunny, I am waiting for the day when you are like a bereaved dog." Sunny waves her hand and says casually, "Then wait and see if that day wille or not." Z not only cant beat Sunny by talking, but also can''t beat Kevin by strength. The couple join forces to confront her, so she can only hurriedly say something intimidating and leaves. Sunny watches her leaving for a long time, and then asks Kevin, "You just now said that she is not alone, who else is there?" Kevin raises his chin in a direction not far away and finds that the man has disappeared, "Someone was waiting for her just now." Sunny straightens up when she hears the gossip, "Isn''t it Gerry?" Kevin seems to have a particrly disgusting feeling towards Gerry. He waves his hand as soon as he hears the name and says, "No." "Uh, Z even criticizes me. That little girl herself has affairs frequently enough." Sunny knows what is going on even without thinking about it, and she feels a little refreshed in her heart. She doesn''t talk about the things she has experienced before, but it doesn''t mean she won''t do it. "Dear, the movie is set to begin. Shall we go in?" Kevin holds a cup of hot corn juice bought from KFC next door, and he is ready to enter the cinema while supporting Sunny. But they have no idea that they will see another pair of unexpected people before entering the cinema. Chapter 183 A Soft Heart Chapter 183 A Soft Heart Luca dresses up today and is not inferior at all standing beside Butler. The two teams meet at the ticket check and raise their eyebrows at each other with some surprise at the same time. Luca quickly notices what is going on, and he makes gestures behind Butler, hinting Kevin not expose him. Kevin receives the signal and gives him a look. Butler sees the two of them. It is the first time they run into each other face to face, not to mention it is the rare time she wants toe out for a break. She didn''t even keep an eye on them both a while ago, as something happened at home needed her to go back. It was lucky there was a sidekick here when she was gone, or she might not have been able to handle it. In order to treat him, Butler asks him several times what he wants as a reward. The guy doesn''t know the answer until Butler gives him some options. He finally makes up his mind and says he wants the fifth one: see a movie and have a dinner together. No one knows they would run into Kevin and Sunny in the cinema. Immediately, Butler looks awkward. As it is indoors, the scarf in front of Sunny is taken off by Kevin when shee in, and she can clearly see Butler''s face. Thinking of what she is unhappy about, Sunny is inexplicably upset. She pulls Kevin''s sleeve, "Let''s go inside." Kevin also wants to leave as soon as possible, so he nods to the two people in front of him as greeting, and then is about to turn around. "What a destiny! Why are you so hurried to leave? Since the three of us has such aplicated rtionship, why don''t we sit down and run through it?" Sunny sighs and thought, "howe there are people so troublesome to make me face with the thing I don''t want to think of?" Kevin hides Sunny behind him, then frowns at Butler, "Those things are not counted. Just give up before it''s toote and find someone who really suits you." The word is like a joke to Butler, and she responds, "Kevin, how could you ask me to give up? Don''t you remember when we were young" "That''s nothing." Kevin interrupts her, "I am now married, and the past is the past. It''s my bad and I apologize." When Sunny hears this, she intuitively feels that there is something else, so she asks in a low voice behind Kevin, "Did you has stories with her?" Hearing Sunny''s question, Kevin gives her a bitter smile, which is misunderstood by Butler. She asks, "Are you held by this one behind you by some improper means?" Sunny almost jumps up when she hears this. What a joke! How bravery is she to hold Kevin? "Don''t misunderstand. I am willing to be with her. No, I should say I beg her to be with me. And I also sincerely hope that you can find the one you love that loves you, and to be happy." "To be happy." Sunny repeats what Kevin says behind him recklessly as she ispletely blocked by him. Kevin finds it annoying and funny when hearing. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It is at this time the ticket inspector calls, "xxx movie is about to start in five minutes. Pleasee here to check your tickets." Kevin raises his chin, "Sorry. We have to go." Not waiting for Butler to react, he takes Sunny''s hand and leave. Luca watches the whole process, and suddenly understand that depending on the person, one''s affection can be brutal or sweet. He looks at Butler''s obviously sad face, knowing that the shade left on her a few days ago is still there. He is eager to hug her and tells her that she has nothing to be fear of as long as he is here. But it is just a fantasy. If he dares to do so, he would have died for so many times. Luca silently sighs in his heart, but Kevin''s words recall in his head at an inopportune time, "I beg her to be with me." He goes forward and holds Butler''s hand and he does not realize it. Butler is startled by him and fiercely shakes off his hand, "What are you doing?" Only then does Luca notice what he is doing. His face turns red and he cannot say anything. Butler wants to censure him, but her heart softens a little bit thinking of what happened a few days ago with hispanion. "Never mind. Let''s go to the movies." She says and hooks up a finger at him, "Follow up." Luca follows her immediately, just like Kevin follows Sunny as they enter the cinema. "Darling, could you listen to my exnation?" Sunny ignores him and sits down as she finds the seat, while Kevin is begging in the side pulling her sleeve and the corner of her clothes. "Darling, could you look at me?" How lucky there is no one around! Sunny thinks. If anyone sees Kevin is behaving like a girl, how embarrassing will she be. Thinking of this, she cannot help but rub the goose bumps on the hands. "You shut up. The movie is about to start." "Honey, listen to me. I have nothing to do with Butler. Those is just grown-ups teasing us." Sunny stares at the movie screen. When Kevin is nning another saying, she suddenly says, "Fine." Hearing the word, he finally feels relief. "Honey, would you like something to drink?" Sunny takes the corn drink in his hand, "Well, well, the movie is starting. Can you just shut up?" Kevin then can only reluctantly watch his wife seeing the movie with a serious face. During this period, he tries some ways to talk to Sunny, but he gives up after Sunny says, "Kevin, I am in a bad mood today. Don''t mess with me." Since then, he just sits beside ufortably and looks at Sunny''s profile. After nearly 2 hours, the movie finally is over, while Kevin cannot feel his neck. "Honey, do you want to go for a drive first, or go to dinner first?" As the movie is over, Sunny is not that angry as before. Kevin is so obeyed during the time, and Sunny does not want to me him but ndly said, "Eat first. Don''t you say you are hungry?" The fact is that Kevin didn''t eat much in the morning, and as Sunny is finally willing to talk to him, he feels that he could eat more. "I have made a reservation. It is the curry you have always wanted to eat; do you want to try it?" Although Sunny has not been in a very good state for this few day, she has a good appetite today, not knowing is because she finally has time toe out today, or is because people keep making her angry today. Kevin looks at her expression, and he feels like he can finally be rxed a little bit. "Let''s go. It''s on the top floor of this mall. People say that theyout is quite good. Let''s go and have a look." Sunny does not say much, but she sees someone familiar quickly past her. "Z?" Kevin hears her and follows her line of sight looking over, but he can only see the person''s back. "Can''t see clearly; what''s wrong?" Sunny feels there are some answers calling out in her heart, but when she really wants to say it, the idea of that time has long since disappeared. She can only shake her head, "Nothing. I think I''m wrong. Let''s go and have dinner." Kevin looks at her and feels ufortable. When Sunny says "let''s go", he feels more strongly and he shakes off Sunny''s hand, which is trying to hold his. Sunny turns around and sees Kevin''s expressionless face. Kevin feels like he is suddenly pulled into an illusion, in which the first thing he sees is Jonathan who has already been taken into custody. Jonathan smiles and stretches out his hand, trying to pull him into a very dark ce. Kevin shakes his hand off. However, Sunny''s voicees in his ears, which makes him quickly regain his senses and finds himself still at the exit of the cinema, while Sunny''s hand is awkwardly raised in mid-air. "I" Kevin does not know how to exin it to Sunny. He gets an answer, but he is not sure and does not dare to say it as it may upset her. "I''m fine, just I almost fell asleep during the movie." Sunny watches him lying with lights in her eyes, while Kevin looks away. But Sunny does not continue to dwell on this issue. She pats her chest and says, "I was scared to death. I thought you were possessed." Kevin is nervous, and no longer dares to say anything more on this issue, so he only vaguely puts off it. After they leave, two people walk out from a pir behind them. Butler looks at Kevin with aplicated gaze, without saying a word. While Luca''s gaze, on the other hand, unsurprisingly falls on Butler, which is full of care. "Why do you look at me like that? I am hungry. Why do you still stand here like a fool?" Butler somehow retrieves her stare, and now is looking at Luca with a dissatisfied face and a puffed mouth. However, for Luca, it looks surprisingly like a cute little bun. He couldn''t help but reach out a finger and poke her face. "I believe you have a lot of guts now." Butler''s voice is cold, and it looks like she is not worried about Kevin at all. Luca feels relief, and then puts on his spirits and says, "Miss, what would you like to eat?" Although Sunny looks happy, she is afraid of what just happened. What happened to Kevin? Is it his second personality? That is strange because it disappears for a long time. And it does not look like a second personality thing. Chapter 184 Planning Chapter 184 nning She keeps brainstorming so much that she cannot even hear Kevin''s question, "Suuny, what would you like to order?" Sunny''s responsees only after Kevin asks twice, "Oh, I''ll have a coconut juice, and then, curry with chicken." Her mind is absent just now, and Kevin sees it. He does not know what was wrong with him just now, but it is not a good sign. The atmosphere just after watching the movie is so good that both people are reluctant to mention this This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. matter again, so they are pretending that nothing happened, While eating, Sunny sends a text message to Troy, "Anything new for Kevin''s poison?" When Troy receiving the message, he is trying to feed Macie. After he read it, his whole body freezes. But he quickly thinks of Kevin''s instructions to himst time, so he does not answer the question but asks, "What happened to Kevin?" Sunny says everything, "Just now after watching the movie, he was not quite right, as if he was possessed." Troy recalls. He does not see Kevin like that before and he''s a bit worried as well. While thinking, Sunny''s text messagees over again. "Don''t tell Kevin yet. I''m afraid he''ll think too much." Troy purses his lips and replies, "Got it." Kevin carefully helps her picking out all the fish thorns, then put the fish into her bowl, and asks inadvertently, "Don''t y with your phone. Be easy and eat." When Sunny hears this, she quickly puts away her phone and pretends to be serious about eating. When Kevin sees this, he sighs silently in his heart. "Honey, is it good? Do you still have energy to go for a drive after eating?" Sunny is biting the chicken nuggets and pauses for a moment when she hears this. She observes Kevin''s expression and asks one more question, "Are you tired?" Kevin shakes his head, "I''m not tired. If you have the spirit, we''ll go." However, Sunny is still afraid that Kevin would look like that again, so she shakes her head, "Forget it. I''m a little tired. Let''s go back." Kevin looks at her, opens his mouth but finds nothing to say, so he also gives up. "That''s fine. Let''s go back to take a nap, then we can think about it." Sunny agrees and nods. When she turns her head to the window, she surprisingly finds something. "Kevin, it snows!" Kevin hears this and quickly turns to see. "How time flies! It''s snowing, and it''s almost New Year''s Eve." Sunny''s tiredness is swept away after seeing the snow, "No more driving around. Let''s find a ce to watch the snow." Kevin smiles even Sunny is so fickleness, "Little fool, it''s all up to you." Sunny thinks for a while and finds that the big balcony at home is the most suitable ce for watching the snow, so she tells her idea to Kevin. "We can buy some food, and then " Kevin looks at her nning with an excited face, however, gradually, her face changes. It is Jonathan''s face, with a sardonic smile. He thinks it is illusion again and shakes his head hard, and finally, Jonathan is gone. "Kevin, Kevin!" Seeing his face turning strange, Sunny raises the volume and calls him several times, bringing his soul back, "What''s wrong?" Sunny looks at him with a worried face, "Are you really okay? You look so bad." Kevin understands what happened to him after seeing the illusion several times, but he can only pretend that nothing happened. "Just a little tired. Shall we go back now?" Sunny stands up, wanting to say something but not quite daring to say it, so she only follows him, while seizes the time to send a message to Troy, asking him toe to the house quickly. After Kevin finishes the bill, she receives a reply from Troy, "OK." Sunny feels relief as confirming with Troy that he wille over. Sunny is assure that the thing can be solved if Troy is there. Kevin drags Sunny to go outside as he has paid the bill, and bumps into Butler who is going to eat next door. The first thing that Butler sees is Kevin''s hand holding Sunny''s, then she looks at Sunny with a The actual feeling of Sunny towards Butler is just a little jealousy. Aside from this, she still likes this beautifuldy in front of her. After seeing Butler, something quickly crosses her mind, which makes her let go of Kevin''s hand, and pulls Butler to a corner under the watchful eyes of others. "I know it is brusque, but I still want to ask. Do you know any poison that will lurk in a person''s body and attacks after some time?" Butler feels that this little girl in front of her is a bit funny. She raises her eyebrows, "Do you know something?" Sunny is unable to respond. Butler kicks her toes a little impatiently, "Don''t you just want to ask about Kevin?" "You know something?" Sunny reacts suddenly and pulls Butler''s arm in an emotional state. "Let go. I''ll tell you." Sunny obediently puts away her hands, and apologizes. "For this issueYou have to ask a person, but that person you cannot see for now. How about this, you Sunny turns back and looks at Kevin quickly, then grits her teeth and nods her head. "Oh? So well behaved?" Butler is a bit surprised, "Aren''t you afraid that I will set you up and get you killed?" There is a sh look of ruthlessness on her face when she says the second half of the sentence. Sunny swallows, "You will not. That''s it. IThank you." Butler waves her hand, "He is my fianc. I will have to use him in the future, surely I will not let him be poisoned." Sunny nces at her but says nothing, then turns around and go back to Kevin. "What are you talking to her about?" Kevin looks at Butler with an unkind face. For him, this nominal fiance is like a monster. Butler is a bit embarrassed by his reaction, "Don''t look at me. It has nothing to do with you." Sunny pulls Kevin''s sleeve, "Just think of it as knowing a new friend. It doesn''t matter." Kevin does not say anything more, but just gives Luca a wink as he is pulled away. Luca pulls on Butler''s sleeve only after they are far away, "Miss, aren''t you hungry?" Butler turns her head and looks at him several times, and until she sees nothing wrong, she snorts coldly and then walks into the store. Kevin grabs Sunny''s hand, and only after hearing her cry out in pain does he let go of her hand. "Do you have something to say to me?" Sunny pauses and shakes her head, "Nothing, but Troy told me that he wille and visit us. Let''s go back." Kevin narrows his eyes. As seeing she really refuses to say, he does not intend to ask again. Moreover, as Try ising over, he should go back and tell him about the situation first. Sunny feels relief as Kevin is silent, so she follows him and go back together. When they arrive home, Troy is already there, leaning on the side of the elevator and thinking about something. Sunny hurriedly goes up and say hi, "You are here. We are out just now. Sorry" Kevin pulls her back interrupting her words, and takes out the key to open the door. "Why did you suddenlye over?" The door is opened as he greets. "OhI remember something and want to talk to you in person." Sunny standing at the back gives Troy a look trying to make everything natural. But Kevin is not so easy to fool. He turns his head, looks at Sunny, and understands everything. He sighs, "Thank you foring." Troy looks serious and says, "This is not a trivial matter. You must tell us in detail. Every detail." Kevin opens the door and gestures them to enter, then nods and says, "Fine, fine. I will tell you everything." Sunny enters the room rubbing her hands. She opens the heat, takes off those warm coverings on her body one by one, then goes into the kitchen to make tea. "You guys go in and talk. Don''t mind me." As Sunny has a deal with Butler, and her animal instinct tells her that Butler is not going to lie to her, so for now, she does not care about Troy''s diagnosis, and directly waves her hand to let them go into the house to talk. Kevin looks deeply at Sunny and instructs, "Let me do those trifles." Only after seeing Sunny nodding obediently, he walks in. "What just happened? Let me know." Troy says while spinning in a circle on the chair in Kevin''s study. "JustI saw Jonathan. Twice. He''s trying to drag me into the abyss." Kevin sits down and tells him everything. As expected, Troy is getting more and more serious. "Doctor, can it be cured?" Kevin says half-jokingly and half-seriously. Troy sighs, "Come to my ce tomorrow. I will give you a blood test or something. Oreter today, as you have nothing to do anyway." Kevin shakes his head, "No need. I wille alone tomorrow. Don''t tell her about it." Troy thinks for a while and finally knows who is her. He nods, "Ok. She''s pregnant. Knowing less is better for her." Kevin sighs silently. One wave is not calm, while another wave is rising. What a sea as his life is! At this time, Sunny knocks on the door, "I cut some fruit for you. Shall I put it at the door or bring it in for you?" Kevin jumps up from the chair as he hears it, "What did I just tell you? I would do the trifles and you''ve touched the knife?" Chapter 185 Have an ask Chapter 185 Have an ask Sunny feels a little aggrieved, I just cut a fruit. Does it really need it? It turns out to be ok... Kevin turns her hands over and over to check both sides. After confirming that it is ok, she is relieved. It will be me who do this kind of things in the future. You neednt to do it and worry. With saying it, she kisses Sunny openly on her forehead before the face of Troy, Lovely, dont be angry. Tut, Troy sighs in secret. He doesnt want to look at this anymore. After soothing Sunny, Kevines back and says to Troy, In case something happens to me It is interrupted by Troy, Dont talk nonsense. With me, you wont have an ident. Kevin raises his mouth corner, Let me finish my words. In case I really have something unexpected, you should take good care of them for me. Troy throws his hand and says, Your own wife and children should be taken care of by yourself, I still have my family. Kevin knows what he means, but now Troy suddenly thinks of a question, Can you tell me the specific situation of your ident at that time? After a pause, Kevin recalls, I was drinking at home and suddenly fainted. It was the next day when I woke up. Then it was said that Jonathan went to our home and knew that I fainted. Troy looks at him up and down, Do you think that people gave you a curse or something Kevin thinks of Macies favorite costume dramas, which are full of disgusting things. He trembles all over, Dont scare me. Im kidding you. You really believe it. Troy stands up and says, Have a good rest today. Ill give you a good check-up tomorrow. Kevin gets up to send him out; Sunny alsoes up and says, So soon its over. How is the inspection? Nothing Troy says, doesnt feel at ease and pulls Sunny to a corner, If he is still like that today, remember to call me. Sunny nods, I know. Well, Ill go first. Oh, no need to send me. Troy throws a wink at them and hurries into the elevator. He needs to confirm something. Looking at Troys entering into the elevator, Kevin is relieved. Then he has time to inquire about Sunnys whispers with Butler. We, we are just whispering the girls things. You ask too many questions! Kevin obviously does not believe, You and Butler, I do not believe. Then you and others have so many secrets. How can you say so much with me. Sunny is forced to be anxious for a moment, and begins to say anything without choose, but she immediately regrets it. Kevin, I didnt mean that Lets stop arguing. Dont ask me about this. I wont ask you about those which you are hiding from me. I will tell you everything when I go tomorrow, OK? Kevin takes a look at her. There is no emotion in his eyes, but he nods and agrees after all. Kevin, what would you like to eat tonight? Ill cook today. Sunny feels acent, and again almost angers Kevin, Go to the sofa and seat. How can a pregnant woman always go to the kitchen and cook. Does she not afraid of being smoked by oil? While talking, he presses Sunny down on the sofa and turns on the enough heat for her. Then he goes into the kitchen. Sunny looks at his back with a bitter smile. A trace of loneliness in her eyes is clearly engraved there. Kevin, you should never have something, never The two peacefully finish their meal, take a bath and lie on bed. Sunny looks at the man in front of her without any desire, and thinks of the question in the morning, Kevin, do you have no feelings for me She looks down at herself. She has been eating all the time since she was pregnant. Now her stomach is mellow. Other ces where meat should grow have grown, but except The more she thinks about it, the sadder she is. It seems that Kevin really begins to dislike her. Kevin who is beside her originally worries. After seeing her expression, he cant helpughing, Ha, ha, ha, no Then he grabs Sunnys hand, presses her in one of the ces, and says cunningly, Do you feel it? Do you think I have no feeling for you? Sunnys hand wants to draw back after touching the ups and downs there, but Kevin keeps pressing it, and even reaches her ear and says, My wife, you havent give it for me for a long time Can you help me? It doesnt know whether it is the poor tone or something that sprouts Sunny, she wraps the ce of Kevin with unexpected happenings and helps him up and down with his help. I always feel Sunny blushes and doesnt go on, because Kevin has already turned over and pressed her, and he gives her a hard kiss. So, of course, they both sleep well this night. When Sunny wakes up the next day, she cannot help but Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. blush at the thought of yesterdays debauchery. Fortunately, Kevin brakes at thest step; otherwise she does not know what the consequences will be Just thinking this, she hears the sound of her mobile phone, which is sent by Butler. She is in high spirits when she sees the name. No matter that she wears nothing, she sits up directly. The third floor of Lotus Building, at 12 oclock at noon. Seeing the short words, just like that man, Sunny is relieved. In the end, if there is any hope, she should seize the time to ask. So she finds that the time is not early, and then pushes Kevin, Get up, husband Kevin, who is still in his dream, suddenly hears the sound of husband and cannot even care about his dream. He directly opens his eyes and says, Can you say that again? What did you call me just now? Sunny is frightened by his startled appearance, Husband? Kevin is overjoyed by hearing this. He rises up and gives Sunny a kiss. Then he gets up slowly. Wife, Im going to Troyter. Are you going with me or staying at home? Sunnys hand picking the clothes has a pause, and then she falters, Ill stay at home. I was a little tired yesterday, but I havent recovered today Then she kneads her temple. Kevinughs at his wifes acting, but doesnt say anything, Ill help you make your lunch ready, and then Ill go over. Ill be back soon. Dont worry. Sunny nods, I know. So the couple starts to get up and wash with their own minds. Sunny shakes the brochure in her hand, I want to call Kelly to apany me to stroll on this ceter. Kevin takes a look at the ce. It turns out that his wife wants to buy a house. But he doesnt expose it, just nods and says, I support whatever you want to do. Tut, Sunny feels that is itst nights thing that make Kevin so easy to talk with after todays wake up. Wife, is our house not enough to live in? Kevin tries to forbear, but he cannot. He asks one sentence more. Ah? Sunny doesnt react until she sees Kevin staring at the brochure in her hand. When she sees the contents of the brochure, she has made a response and turns red. I, I got it wrong. Its not this one. Its a new store. She blushes and quickly mends, praying that Kevin doesnt find out. Ha, ha, ha, go ahead. Kevin bolsters himself up and goes into the kitchen, What do you want to eat for lunch? I want to eat steamed eggs. Im so greedy. Sunny is not polite to him. After ordering what she want to eat, she slowly sends a message back to Butler, What do you know? It cant me her. Its one thing to have an animal-like intuition about what she sees and hears about Butler. After all, she doesnt know much about her. Soon, Butlers messagees back, All, more than you can imagine. Sunny falls silent after seeing the message. She, why does she know so much? However, she does not continue to ask, thinking that she will meet herter anyway. She puts away her mobile phone. Its Butler whoughs at thest message. Luca Webb, whoes to deliver the meal, shakes when she sees the smile. You havee? What are you afraid of? Come and sit next to me. Luca dares not to have other words, and obediently sits down beside Butler. You Butler puts down her mobile phone. Regardless of the food in front of her, she looks at Luca in front of her, her eyes are flowing, Do you want me? After hearing this, Luca almost chokes to death with saliva, Miss, what do you mean? Butler looks at his exaggerated cough and pulls his clothes apart. Why pretend. I know this is what you want. And then, at the time Luca does not react toe over, she takes off her own bodys nightgown, and then naked. Her whole person sticks to Lucas body, Hold me. Kevin looks at Sunny, who is having fun in front of the TV, and is deeply affected by the ancient saying, which is once pregnant, she will be fool for three years. The saying appears to be an element of truth. He intently coughs a few times and says to Sunny, Wife, Ill go out first. If you go outter, remember to wear warm clothes. Sunny is busy watching TV and does not pay attention to what Kevin is saying. She just hears that he is going to leave and waves to him, Goodbye,e back early. Kevin looks at Sunnys appearance. Most likely, he doesnt remember that she has made an appointment with someone. So he stealthilyughs, Wife, Im gone. Sunny has some dissatisfaction, and impatiently shakes her hand, Go hurry. Kevin goes out. Before he goes out, he calls someone toe over, and order him to follow quietly and dont be found. After the instruction, he swings his clothes and then leaves the house. Sunny listens to the movement outside the door. After hearing Kevin enter the elevator, she starts to clean herself up, wrapping herself all over and then goes out. What she doesnt know is that Kevin has already been aware of her behavior, so when he goes out, he asks Hogan to guard downstairs. When Sunnyes out, he will immediately follow her. Chapter 186 What Do You Want Chapter 186 What Do You Want When Sunny goes out, she soothes the scarf around her neck and stops a taxi shivering in the cold wind. Boss, madam is in the car. Hogan sees the message from his subordinates and sends thetest intelligence to Kevin. Kevin has just arrived downstairs at Troys house. Seeing the message from Hogan, he makes an OK gesture and gets off the bus. After Sunny get into the car, she feels the heating opened by the driver and slowly eases down. Ah, its really not easy for a pregnant woman. The driver looks at he in the rearview mirror. Miss, where are you going? Sunny then reflects that she has not report the address, so she quickly tell the driver the address Butler has given her, and then peacefully looks at the scenery in front of him, thinking about what to say when she gets there. Butler also slowly wakes up from her lust. She pushes away Luca, who is still pressing on her body, and sits up from the bed, I have something else to do. You can send meter. Then she goes to the bathroom and prepares to wash herself. Luca sits up after she leaves and looks at the condoms on the floor, with a trace of brilliance in her eyes. Kevin, I did as you say. If she is pregnant, will she really be with me? Kevins messagees back quickly, The premise is that you have to ensure that the child is yours. Troy pours him a cup of hot tea, and then sits down in front of him, Whats the matter? Not being well with whom? Kevinzily raises his mobile phone, Who else can there be? My sister-inw gives Sunny a crooked idea. I can only help. Troy gives praise and then puts up a serious face, Hand out, I give you a good check. Kevin slowly sizes up around, I cant see that there is such a room in your house, I havent found it. The room Kevin referring to is the one full of hospital equipment and those of knowledge can see that these are the most advanced equipment. Troy puts up a serious face, Dont touch them. Listen to mymand. I give you bold test first. Kevin stretches out his hand, but the other hand is a little busy. He first greets that if Sunny has gone out. Sunny has already got off the taxi andes to the ce appointed with Butler. She goes upstairs first, orders a cup of hot milk and sits quietly by the window. Kevins text message is sent at this time. Sunny takes a sip of hot milk and then answers that Ive joined Kelly. Dont worry. Troy puts his head near to have a look, Can you rest assured that she goes out alone? Kevin shakes his head, There are naturally people following her. Well, wait a minute. I will make an analysis for you Troy turns to be busy with something. Kevin sends a message to the person following Sunny when he is free, asking him to report in real time. Sunny seems that she doesnt wait long and see Butlering up gracefully with a small follower. I cant see. Youe so early. Butler sits down. Luca behind him takes a look at Sunny and turns to go to thepartment. OK, you can tell, what do you want to know? Seeing misceneous people having gone to the next room, Butler rxes down. With her back leaning on the chair, she looks at Sunny. You say you know what happened to Kevins poison? Sunny is not polite to her and asks her straightforwardly. She wants to make it clear. Butler calls the waiter and orders some food. Well, let me think which part I want to start from Let me start from the original ce. Holding his chin in his hand, Butler suddenly asks an irrtive question, Do you know how Kevins father died? Sunny shakes her head, I didnt ask. Tut, young person let me tell you. His father was forced to die. Just as to the question who did it, I couldnt tell you. You have to find it yourself. Sunny hates most people who talk half of the things. And the fact that he was poisoned has something to do with that incident at that time. You must have known that its Jonathan. He is a man Butlers eyes gradually be ethereal, like falling into memories. In fact, the man of Jonathan, whom has been talking for such a long time, is just a chess piece, but it is very easy to use, so the family prepares to use him all the time until he is too proud to expose himself, and the family does not hesitate to abandon him. Sunny knows that she means something to the family, but she is not in the mood to ask who the family is. She just wants to know, Can the poison of Kevin be detoxified? Doesnt he have a friend? Butler means Troy, He survived all those things in those years. It surly is that there must be a blessing in the future if one has survived a disaster. So you can surly believe him. Sunny is a little astringent, Why do you call me out today? I originally think that you have an antidote. Butler is not surprised to smile, Miss, he has been poisoned for so long. Even if I have antidote, its useless. Sunny thinks so, so seeing that the conversation is almost over, she gets up and is ready to leave. But she doesnt expect that Butler holds her hand at this time. I have told you so much, but you didnt say anything? Sunny sits down again, squinting at the opposite Butler, What do you want? At this time, Butler begins to talkative, What I want What they have said in the end cannot be detected by other persons except the party concerned. It is just that Luca has seen from the side that Sunny does not look very good when shees out. He watches Sunny go away, and then gets up and goes in, Miss. Butler looks at her own fingers, and then looks at the food on the table with disgust, Lets go. Its disgusting. On the way, Luca does not hold back and asks one more sentence, Miss, what did you say to Miss Ellen? Seeing that he seldom cares about others, Butler is surprised, Do you want to know? Luca nods, but does not expect that Butler does not intend to tell him anything, What to do about a servant to know so much. Go and drive the car here. When Luca hears this, he clenches his fist for a while, then loosens it again and goes to drive. At this time, his mobile phone rings. Remember, dont be impatient. Its Kevin who sends it. Luca reads the message several times, and thenughs silently. Sitting in a taxi, Sunny is not in a good mood. In fact, she knows that Butler always has that idea about Kevin, but she doesnt think that she hasnt given up yet. She thinks of the question she asks Butler, Are you wholehearted? Butlers expression at that time is still vivid. She said, No one will make fun of his life-important matters. Sunny looks at the scenery outside the window, at the bustling pedestrians, and at the little lovers ying on the street. He cannot help feeling lonely from the bottom of his heart. You say What happens if we didnt get together? It happens that there is a song on the drivers car. It is the song about milk tea that we dont get together. Ah Sunny sighs again, but attracts the drivers attention. Little sister, when you get on the car, you sigh a lot. Whats the matter with you? Sunny wakes up from her own world and shakes her head, Thank you. Im ok. The driver fixes his eyesight on her for a while, and says with a nosy mouth, Hey, I dont say, you young people are all about trapped in love all the day. In my opinion its all because you are too idle. For the first time, Sunny hears someonement like this. She couldnt help butughing. Ah, how nice it is tough. Young man, if you go out and have a look, you will know that the world is very big, why stick to those little things all day long The driver was coaxing as a life mentor, but he doesnt expect a phone call toe in. For convenience, he presses hands-free without thinking, Hello, who? Who am I. Can you ask it again? Wife, Im wrong. Sunny looks at the man who just told her that it was no big deal, but now is obediently drooping his head to listen to the training, and feels that the world is really magical. Brother, just put me down in the front over there. Sunny looks at the familiar gate in front of her and asks the driver to stop. After paying the fare, she tilts her head and says to the driver, Thank you, Brother. Im much better now. The driver should be an open-hearted northern man. When he hears this, he waves his big hand, Youre wee. Itll be my turn. Sunny gets out of the car and quickly walks into themunity, only to find a familiar figure squatting there. Z, what are you doing here? When Sunny approaches, she finds that Z is squatting there. She asks strangely, because she sees several bruises on Zs face. Sister Z has a very fatal thing. When she has something to ask a favor, she will make all kinds of courtesies to Sunny. Her mouth is very sweet, calling dear sister or holding her hands. But Sunny, who had suffered many losses from her, is in no mood when she calls her dear sister, because she is also in a lot of trouble. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Well, there is a coffee shop over there. Why dont we sit there? Z stands up ordingly. But because of squatting for a long time, she shakes her body just likes cannot stand firmly. Sunny has no choice but to assist her to her feet, Are you ok? I dont think you look very well. She orders a cup of hot coffee for Z and a cup of milk for herself. Elder sister Maybe she was exposed the sad things by Sunny, Z lies on the table in serious pain after calling elder sister. Sunny feels a little headache, so she has to take some paper towel from the next table and give her to wipe tears. When she almost finishes crying, she takes a deep breath. Ill give five minutes. If you are still crying, dont me me for not giving you a chance. When Z sees her serious face, she takes a deep breath. Then she says with a shaking voice, Its, its Gerry. Because I peeked at some of his documents, he beat me and drove me out. Chapter187 I Am Going to Cook Dinner I Am Going to Cook Dinner Sunny is curious, "What documents? It sounds so serious." Z seems to be very scared. She looks around before speaking, and then says to Sunny, "It''s about Kevin." Sunny raises her eyebrows. How could Gerry have something to do with Kevin? "Have you seen the information clearly? Do you remember what it is?" Z shakes her head, "I was discovered by him before I took a closer look. Because my mother is still in the hospital, I dare not look for her." As expected, Sunny nods, "Then why are youing to see me?" Z says miserably, "I want to ask if you can help me to book a room in a hotel, and then lend me some money to get through this difficult time." Sunny is silent and does not speak. Seeing her like this, Z is a little anxious, "I promise you that I will pay you back, and I won''t cause you any trouble." Sunny calmly looks at her, "Are you sure?" Z keeps nodding vigorously and quickly. "Well, I will believe you for thest time. Don''t make trouble and mess with me again, okay?" Z nods. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the hotel around and order a room for you. Do you bring your ID card?" Z nods, "Yes, I only bring it with me. I don''t know when you will be back, so I can only stay here waiting for you." Sunny feels that something is wrong, she stops walking, "How do you know that I have moved here?" Z is stunned. She doesn''t expect that she will spill the beans because she says a few more words, "I..." Sunny waves her hand impatiently, "Well, don''t pretend to be pitiful, I know what kind of person you are." Although Sunny says so, she still brings Z to the hotel. But this time she learns to be smart and chooses a hotel far away from her home. "Well, This is one hundred dors. Take it first. You wait until... mom is getting better, then you can leave." Sunny feels that she has done her best to Z. After all, she doesn''t bring much money when she goes out in a hurry. After she gets Z squared away, she leaves without saying a word, ignoring the grateful words that Z says hypocritically. But after Sunny leaves, Z lies down on the bed and picks up the phone, "Hey, I made it." While walking on the road, Sunny feels that something is wrong, but she can''t pick out the specific thing that is strange. Except for the sentence that Z identally lets slip, she feels everything is ok, especially what she says about Gerry''s documents. It seems that she has to remind Kevin when she goes back. When she is thinking about it, she already slowly walks to the door of her house. When she looks up, she sees Kevin standing at the door, as if waiting for someone. Kevin looks up and sees Sunny there. He speeds up a few steps and walks in front of her, "Why did Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. you go out for so long?" Sunny rubs her hands, "I met someone on the road just now. Have you waited a long time?" Kevin turns around and hugs her, "I haven''t waited long. I estimate the time before Ie down. It seems that you should be back soon, so I just wait here." Sunny doesn''t think much, for example, how has Kevin estimated the time? "Then what did Troy say about the poison on your body?" After she mentions this question, the expression on Kevin''s face bes a little more solemn, "He said that he will need more time to do analysis, and there will be an answer as soon as tomorrow." Sunny is not so easy to be fooled on this issue. After she repeatedly confirms that Troy really says so, she finally believes Kevin. "Oh, my dear..." Kevin ys with a wisp of Sunny''s hair scattered outside, "Sometimes I really feel that I am lucky to meet you." Hearing what he says, Sunny feels bitter in her heart. What Butler said to her is still deep in her memory, "You can only be a burden to Kevin, and only someone like me can help him." This is what Butler said to her before she left. At that time, what showed on Butler''s face was unparalleled confidence. "What are you thinking? Are you hungry?" Seeing that Sunny is a little absent-minded, Kevin lowers his head and asks. Sunny shakes her head, and then focuses on the conversation with him, "I''m fine, I am just thinking about when the poison on your body will be eliminated... So I can be relieved. Sunny doesn''t say the second half of the sentence. She chooses to keep some words in her heart. Kevin pats her head and says, "You are still pregnant, so don''t worry about so many things. It has taken me a long time to fatten you up, but I think you have lost weight in the past few days..." Having said this, Kevin continues to say to himself what to cook for Sunny at night, and asks her to be careful when walking. Listening to him muttering to herself, Sunny feels a little sad in her heart, "I see, you also have to take care of yourself. You are already a father of two children, don''t be so careless." Kevin intuitively feels that something is wrong with Sunny today, but he can''t tell what is wrong, so he can only force the depression in his heart and opens the door to go in. "Sit down first. It''s cold outside, be careful not to get cold." Kevin asks Sunny to sit on the sofa, then turns on the heat and hands the hot chocte to Sunny. "Try it, this is made by me today." Sunny holds up the cup of hot cocoa and drinks a few sips, which not only dispels the coldness from her body, but also seems to melt her frozen heart a little. So she shakes her head and stops thinking about all the messy things. At this moment, she just wants to lust the warmth for a while. Sunny looks at Kevin''s busy figure and unconsciously rubs her hand on the paper cup. She thinks it''s better to wait. Kevin doesn''t know what kind of ups and downs his wife has experienced in such a short time, but when he brings the afternoon snack to Sunny, she seems to be back to normal again. "Kevin, sit down first, I have something to tell you." Sunny pats the position next to her. After he sits down, she drinks a few sips of hot cocoa to moisturize her throat, and then she says, "When I came back today... I saw Z. Kevin just sits down, but he immediately bounces when he hears this name, and he looks up and down Sunny several times, "Are you okay? Are you okay?" Seeing his reaction, Sunny almostughs, "I''m fine, but this matter is mainly rted to you." Kevin sits down again, "It is good as long as you are fine. What did she tell you?" Sunny hesitates, "She told me that Gerry has some documents about you." When hearing the name, the chill on Kevin''s face is about to be frozen. "Gerry?" He repeats gently. Sunny nods. Before saying anything, she hears Kevin sneer there, "I haven''t even started teaching this bastard a lesson, how dare he..." As he says, he shakes his head, then turns to look at Sunny, " You don''t have to worry about this matter, I will deal with him." Sunny wants to say something but stops, and finally she has to end the topic hastily, "You have to be careful." Kevin pats her head, "Don''t you trust your husband? You just need to take care of yourself and our baby." Sunny nods and finally rxes, "Servant Kevin, I want to eat walnuts." Kevin pauses when he hears the words, his eyes narrow dangerously, "Are you saying that your husband is a servant?" Sunny acts cutesy and begs Kevin for mercy, "I''m just kidding. I don''t mean that..." However, Sunny finally eats the walnuts peeled by Kevin himself. "I think my life now..." Sunny is eating walnuts and drinking hot cocoa, surrounded by her beloved person. The room is warm which makes people feelzy. Sunny feels satisfied and enjoys all of this. "Hey, dear, are you satisfied so easily?" Although Sunny doesn''t finish her words, Kevin knows what she is going to sayter. "Yep." She leans contentedly in Kevin''s arms, "I don''t have much ambition..." As she speaks, she remembers the words that Butler said. "So I may not be able to help you with the things you need help..." Sunny grits her teeth and wants to finish all the rest of her words, "I might just be a burden to you." But before she finishes speaking, Kevin presses his index finger on Sunny''s mouth, "Hush..." Kevin whispers, "You don''t need to worry about these things." Sunny looks at Kevin who is very close to her. He says with a calm expression, "These are things that men need to worry about. As a man, if I can''t give you a shelter, then I will be too shamed to be with you." Listening to what he says, Sunny is a little moved, "Kevin..." Kevin smiles gently, then leans over and kisses Sunny''s lips lightly, "So now your man is going to prepare food for you. Dear, do you have any requirements for dinner?" Sunny stares at Kevin intently. Perhaps it is thefortable environment that makes her rx, or perhaps it is Kevins words that lightly brush away the dust in her heart, Sunny finally forgets Butlers words anyway, "Well, I want to eat you." Kevin doesn''t expect to hear such an answer. Seeing the light in Sunny''s eyes, he feels a bit dry in his throat, "Little fairy..." Even though Kevin says that, he still doesn''t make any movements after all. Sunny asks strangely, "What are you doing?" "Troy said that we have to wait at least three months." After realizing what he is talking about, Sunny''s cheeks flush, "Enough!" Sheins tenderly. "Hahaha..." Kevin teases his cute wife, and then gets up in a good mood, "I''m going to cook dinner." Chapter188 Sign the Agreement Sign the Agreement Sunny looks at his figure and shakes her head secretly, Kevin is really naughty... Sunny finally unlocks her heart knot, but Butler is not in a good mood at the same time. With a gloomy expression on her face all the way, she returns home without saying a word. Seeing her like this, Luca doesn''t know why she is angry, so he has to leave first. But when he is about to retreat to the door, Butler stops him, "Stop, who allowed you to leave?" Luca doesn''t quite understand who Butler is so angry at. When he hears Butler saying that, he has to stop obediently. "Miss Butler, what do you want?" Butler looks at him, but there is a few more anger in her heart with no reason, "It''s okay, you can go." Butler waves her hand to signal Luca to leave. Luca nces at Butler for several times. He wants to say something, but atst he only sighs slightly, "Okay." When he closes the door, he is not surprised to hear Butler throwing things in the room. He smiles bitterly. This youngdy seems to be more difficult to be served than he thinks. Looking at the closed door of the room, Luca thinks of retreat for the first time. He wonders, will Miss Sunny be easier to be served than the current Miss Butler? But he can''t find the answer after all. After Luca leaves, Butler opens the door with a sullen face. She looks at Luca''s room at the end of the corridor, then she ms the door severely again. "Kevin, I find your cooking skills seem to be much better..." Sunny looks at the food on the table, and every te of food is her favorite. She can''t help but pats Kevin on the shoulder happily. Kevin feels a little bit painful, but he is still very happy to get Sunny''s affirmation, "Dear, do you like to eat them? Come here, I''ll get you chopsticks, you sit down and taste them first." Hearing this, Sunny sits down, "Um... delicious!" Kevin happily kisses Sunny''s forehead, and then finds that he is getting lost in too much excitement. Because he hasn''t touched Sunny for a long time, he really can''t stand the stimtion at all. So Kevin can only go to the bathroom in dejection. While he is going to the bathroom, Sunny calls Troy and asks in detail, "How is the situation with Kevin''s poison?" Troy considers it carefully, "It''s okay to eliminate it...but the process is pretty difficult." Sunny says, "What if I have an antidote?" Troy wonders, "How can you have the antidote?" Sunny exins the source of the antidote. Troy says, "It is good to have an antidote, but if the antidote Troy is familiar with Kevin, and he knows that Kevin will never ept the antidote from his fiance. Sunny is not convinced, "As long as it can eliminate the poison, it is enough. Is it necessary to consider so much?" Troy sighs and says, "Sunny, you and Kevin have been together for so long, dont you know his personality?" When hearing this, Sunny bes silent, "Well, I know." There still one sentence that Kevin doesnt speak out. If Kevin knows that Sunny asks the antidote for him, it will be difficult for him to forgive Sunny. After hanging up the phone, Sunny happens to see Kevining out, "Huh? Youre so fast." The corner of Kevin''s mouth raises, "If you want asting feeling, I can also satisfy you." Kevin doesn''t do anything in the bathroom. He just takes a few deep breaths, and suppresses the desire forcedly, then hees out. Sunny gives him a disdainful look, "Let''s have the meal." Kevin sits down obediently, but Sunny looks at him thoughtfully. After eating, Kevin stuffs the bowls into the dishwasher, and then begins a series of washing activities. Sunny gets in touch with Butler at this time, "Is your antidote real or fake?" Sunny says in a low voice. She is afraid of being heard by Kevin. Butler is in a bad mood now. When she hears Sunny''s call, she sneers, "Of course it''s real. Have you made a decision?" Sunny wonders if she has another choice. "Yes, I have already made the decision. When can you give me the antidote?" Butler is not so foolish, "When will you fulfill your promise?" Sunny takes a deep breath, "As soon as I give birth to the child, I will leave." Butler readily agrees, "Well, when you give birth to the child, then you cane to me to get the antidote." "Butler!" Sunny is totally annoyed, and she whispers, "Don''t you want Kevin''s body to get better?" Butler''s cold voice seems to surround Sunny''s ear, "Of course I hope he is well. But if you take away the antidote now, what should I do if you abandon your promise then?" Sunny closes her eyes, "I can sign an agreement with you." Butler doesn''t speak. Until Sunny thinks Butler has hung up the phone, Butler finally lightly says over the phone, "Okay." Sunny breathes a sigh of relief, and says, "Thank you." In any case, at least this person doesnt cruelly leave Kevin in the lurch. "But you are not allowed to tell Kevin of the agreement between us, and by that time, you must show that you are leaving voluntarily. If he knows about this, then the agreement between us will be invalidated." Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, Butler looks at the lights shing under her feet and says those words coldly. The rose tattoo on her chest looks so delicate in the dark. Sunny closes her eyes, feeling a moment of dampness. She quickly wipes it, and then turns around and sees Kevining in. "Why are you hiding here? I have been looking for you for a long time." After washing all the dishes, Kevin stretches his neck to look for his wife, just wanting to hug her in his arms. Sunny smiles shyly, "Isn''t it all said that asionally the couple need this kind of fun?" Kevin buries his head in Sunny''s neck, "I can y fun with you, but don''t make me unable to find you. If that happens...I will be crazy." Kevin seems to be talking jokingly, but his somewhat hollow words make Sunny unable to readily agree. She can''t help being a little guilty, and she secretly looks down at Kevin for a few times before she answers, "Okay." Kevin is relieved when he hears that, and then hugs Sunny, "Dear, I want your kiss." Sunny gently kisses him on the head, and then carefully straightens his hair, "Why do you suddenly cling to me?" Kevin is a little dumb when he hears this question. In fact, he has a bad foreboding in his heart, so he is ready to cling to her for twenty four hours constantly. But Kevin feels that he will lose face when saying these words, so he says casually, "It''s nothing, I just want to cling to you." Sunny smiles softly when she hears such a naive answer, and then she is kissed by Kevin in the next second. The night is still long. When getting up the next day, Sunny looks at Kevin who is still sleeping next to her, and thinks about an excuse to sneak out today. But before she can find an excuse, Kevin clearly tells her that he is going to thepany today and asks her to wait for him during lunch. Hearing this, Sunny intimately says in a hurry, "Ill let you go if you are busy. There are so many restaurants downstairs, I can take care of myself." Kevin gives her a thoughtful look, but in the end he doesn''t say anything, and he just nods, "Take care of yourself." Sunny acts cutesy, "Don''t you believe me? I am also an adult baby anyway!" Hearing this, Kevin looks at her with a faint smile, "Baby? Then am I..." "Bah, hooligan!" Sunny pokes a steamed stuffed bun with her chopsticks, then she takes a vicious bite, as if she is biting Kevin''s flesh. "Well, dear, I have to go to thepany now, Im sorry I can''t apany you today." Kevin kisses Sunny''s forehead, then picks up the coat on the shelf and puts it on himself. Finally, after thinking for a while, he tells her seriously, "Its cold outside. If you want to go down to eat, remember to bundle up well." Sunny nods continuously, "I see, you''re so wordy." Kevin smiles lightly, "Then I''m leaving." Sunny watches him going out the door and entering the elevator, then she hurriedly leans over to the window to see if he gets in the car. Because the floor where they live on is a little high, Kevin looks like a very small man to Sunny. "I must save you." Watching that tiny figure gets into the car and then gallops away, Sunny murmurs to Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. herself. Butler is in a good mood when she wakes up today. Maybe it''s because of Luca who has been busy around her in the early morning, or maybe it''s because of Sunny''s appointment with her yesterday. Butler takes a sip of milk slowly, "Stop working, you will go out with meter." Hearing this, a group of people around her stop their work. They look at Butler suspiciously, wondering who she is talking to. Butler''s delicate hand points in one direction, exactly where Luca is standing... Looking at her like that, Luca feels bitter in his heart. It is clear that she treated him so badly yesterday, which led him almost to retreat, but today she gives him some hope. He can''t justpromise. So he hesitates for a while, and finally says his true thoughts, "Miss Butler, I can''t apany you today. Would you like to find someone else?" Because of Luca''s refusal, Butler''s mood changes from happy to angry again. She throws the bowl heavily on the table, "No, you must go out with me." Luca sighs secretly, why should you be persistent? But before he has time to refuse, the people beside him all speak for him, "Miss Butler, we will help Luca deal with his affairs. He can apany you today." Luca nces at the speaker withint. It is their leader. What a bad teammate! Butler doesn''t continue to say anything, but simply announces the location, "At around ten o''clock, pick me up downstairs." Seeing her like that, Luca wants to refuse her but has no choice, so he can only bow to her slightly, "I see." As soon as Butler leaves, other people gather around Luca and say, "Luca, I am totally unexpected that Miss Butler really values you..." Luca smiles bitterly when he hears this, "If you want this honor, I can give it to you." The speaker waves his hand repeatedly, "I dont have the guts. I dont have the luck to enjoy it." Lucains in his heart, which one of your eyes can see that I have the luck? But he can''t say that to them straightforwardly. Luca thoughtfully watches Butler leaving, thinking about whom she is going to see... Sunny is also neatly dressed now. ording to Kevin''s instructions, she wraps herself up tightly, just like a little bear. "Oh... Why am I so fat?" Sunny looks at herself in the mirror, reaches out her hand and pokes at the mirror. Seeing the person in the mirror doing the same action as her, she can''t help feeling funny and thenughs. But soon she earths to herself, remembering that she still has a big problem to be solved today. She goes downstairs and takes a taxi to the ce agreed with Butler. Surprisingly, Butler arrives first today. "Did you arrive early?" Sunny sits down and orders a cup of hot cocoa ording to her own habits. "No, I am just in a hurry to drive you away." Butler says straightforwardly. Her expression is so t, which makes people feel that she is only saying the weather is good today. Sunny sighs, " Since I have promised you, I won''t regret it. Why do you keep mentioning it?" Butler hands her the document, "Sign it first." Sunny asks in no hurry, "Where is the antidote?" Butler motions to Luca, who has been standing as the background board behind her, to take out the antidote, "The antidote is here. It''s true. I don''t need to lie to you." But Sunny is somewhat suspicious. Thanks to Troy''s teaching, she also learns some medical knowledge, "Open it and let me have a look." Sunny assumes a negotiating posture. She raises her chin and motions Luca to continue. Seeing Luca just opens the box in ordance with Sunny''s instructions, Butler suddenly feels an indescribable ufortable feeling in her heart. But she suppresses this emotion forcibly, and then looks at Sunny who has been studying the antidote powder, "What is your research conclusion?" She knocks on the table impatiently. "Well, the antidote has no problem." Sunny is very calm, and after confirming that the medicine is not a poison, she indifferently signs the agreement. "Heh, its good that you even don''t hesitate." Butler motions to Luca to put it away, then watches Sunny standing up, "Are you leaving now? Don''t you sit down for a while?" Sunny looks at Butler lightly, "No, I have things to do." Chapter 189 He Calls Her to Come in Chapter 189 He Calls Her to Come in She gets up and wants to leave, with the medicinal powders that takes her every effort to get in her arms, Sunny takes a taxi to Troy''s ce. Troy has just gotten up and hears the doorbell ringing, as he rubs his eyes, he walks towards the door and opens it, but surprisingly he sees the person who visits his house is Sunny, a pregnant woman who "Sunny, what brings you here?" Troy thinks he is still in his sleep, so he rubs his eyes hard and only sits down calmly after knowing that the person in front of him is not a hallucination. "Come here and take a look at this..." Sunny calls Troy toe close and sits down too, then takes out the thing in her arms, "Have a look, is this useful for detoxifying the poison inside Kevin''s body?" Troy tries to wake himself up, then rubs a bit of that medicinal powder with his hand and puts it close to his nose to smell it. "It looks like the right medicinal power, where did you get it?" Faced with this question from Troy, Sunny murmurs, and changes the subject to avoid answering his question, "Go and take a closer look at it, if it''s working, then this will be a great thing to me!" Troy stares at her, and without saying anything else, grabs the box and walks towards his room. Sunny also follows him in, and Troy asks her to sit down at where she wants, "You just wait for me a This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. while, I''ll study it. By the way, there are some problems with yourst body examination. I''ll talk to you about itter." Sunny instantly tenses up, "There''s something wrong with my examination? What problems?" Troy makes a gesture "Shh" to tell her keep silent and then goes on to devote himself to studying those medicinal powders. Sunny, on the other hand, is a little worried, thinking to herself, "There is something wrong with my body? How could that possible? Didn''t the doctor say it was finest time?" It takes a long time to wait for Troy to finish studying those medicinal powders and confirm that it can be used to treat Kelvin. He thenes near to Sunny and asks, "Now, just tell me, where did you get all those medicinal powders?" Because Troy''s expression is too serious, Sunny is too nervous to answer his question. "Do you still remember Butler? There was a guy beside her who kidnapped usst time. He is the guy from who I get those powers." Sunny schemes secretly in her heart and decides to put all those things on Lucas responsibility. After listening to Sunny''s nonsense story, Troy looks a bit worried and says, "Then, if that guy is found out by someone, won''t he be in big trouble?" Sunny shakes her head and says, "Do you think this power, which is rare for us, is also rare for Butler?" Troy keeps silent and doesnt say anything, in the end he is forced to ept the false story from Sunny, "Okay, I take what you said as true." Sunny is so relieved to see that Troy buys her story. "Now, go back to your body examination." Troy puts his hand on Sunny''s shoulder, "That examination I did for youst time, on the surface it didn''t look like anything was wrong, but in reality, the reason you get tired so easily is because there is ack of an enzyme in your body." Sunny responds surprisingly, "I thought it was just because of theck of sleep." Troy shakes his head, "That''s one of the reason, the other is you have multiple nutritional deficiencies that result in your poor health." Sunny is relieved to hear this, "Then it''s fine, I''ll just take more nutrition, and I will be fine, right?" Troy nods, "But you have toe to my ce for checkups on time, just in case." Sunny waves her hand off, "Okay, Dr. Viktor, you are so nagging." The look on Troy''s face is still very serious, "You know what I''m talking about, right?" Sunny keeps silent, then says, "I know." Troy gives a long sigh, "Okay, then we just stop here, do you want to have something to eat?" No sooner has he finished his words, Kevin''s phone calles, Sunny gives a nce at the phone then picks it up reluctantly, "What''s wrong?" Kevin''s voice sounds like he is in a meeting, "Have you eaten yet?" Sunny nods her head, "I''m at Troy''s house, I''m stopping by to check on Macie." Kevin doesnt doubt about her words, he just asks her to take good care of herself and have a good rest, "Okay, okay, I know, there is nothing for you to worry about, Troy is here, why are you still so worried about me?" Kevin thinks she is right, so he doesnt talk much, and hangs up the phone after leaving his usual kind and warm message to her. After hanging up the phone, Sunny is a lot more rxed, "Hoo ..." Troy just silently watches her lying to her husband from the side, "Aren''t you going to tell him?" Sunny shrugs, "It''s not like it''s something decent, why should I tell him? You should help me to keep this secret too." Troy sighs helplessly, "Okay, okay." Regarding to the source of that medicinal powers, Troy is more or less suspicious about that story Sunny made up,but Sunny refuses to say more, so he couldn''t ask more too. "Okay, okay, I know you''re the best, what do you want to eat, I''ll cook today." Troy quickly shakes his head, "Come on, I dont want to offend your dear Kelvin, if he knows I dare to let you cook, he would have skinned me." Sunny doesnt know what is so amusing, but she just cant helpughing there. "Alright, let''s order takeaway, I''ll wake Baron up, Macie is off from school today, you two can catch up Sunny stands still and gazes at Troy for a long time, and finally says, "Thank you." If it wasn''t because of you, Sunny would have been a corpse a long time ago, and would not have had the chance to live until now. But Troy dislikes these two words, "What did I say to you, just shut up." Well, Sunny smiles bitterly and shuts up, she knows you only can express your thankfulness to those who want to listen to you. Troy sings all the way into the room and wakes up Baron who is still sleeping, then Sunny goes into Macie''s room and wakes her up too. Macie rubs her eyes and sees Sunny standing in front of her, she thinks she must in her dream, "Mummy, I dreamed about you." Sunny is amused by her childish words and leans down to kiss her, "I am your real Mummy, not in your dream, get up, it''s cold outside, put on more clothes." The people from Troy''s family may not be susceptible to coldness, Sunny wraps up tightly while staying in their home with the heating on, but still she feels very cold in this house. "Mummy ..." Macie then wakes up and put her hands on Sunny''s neck, as if in pettish to her mom. Sunny tries to pick Macie up, but she is too weak to hold her up for carrying a child, Macie identally falls back to the bed. "Well..." Macie finally wakes up totally because of the fall, but she thinks Sunny is ying a game with her, so she justying in the bedughing loudly. "Are you okay?" Even though she has fallen on the bed, Sunny still is very worried and asks. "It''s fine, mummy, I can get up by myself." Macie has grown up into a big girl now and knows when should be shy. She asks Sunny to turn around while she is getting dressed. Sunny smiles and turns around as she is told, and thoughtfully closes the door of the room for her. When she is fully dressed, Sunny ces her on the sofa and then says in a pretended serious voice, "Macie, mummy is going to tell you, there is a baby inside mummy''s tummy." Surprisingly, Macie quickly epts the fact and acts excitingly, "A baby, where is it, do I have a brother or a sister?" Sunny stuns, and then smiles, "It''s still small, but you can talk to him, and when the timees, you''ll be able to see him." For the first time in her life that she is going to be a big sister, Macie looks so cheerful as she takes her little finger and pokes at Sunny''s tummy. Sunny looks at her daughter who is so excited, full of joy in her heart, but thinking of the agreement she has just signed with Butler, her heart mixed with sadness at the same time. "Okay, okay, my sweetheart, mommy has recently learned some cooking skills from your father, mommy will cook for you today." Macie ps her hands happily when she hears this, and then waits for Sunny to go to the kitchen to cook chocte for her. But at this moment, the doorbell rings. Macie looks around, seeing that her godfather and godmother are in the bedroom, and her mother is busy in the kitchen, so she only jumps out of the sofa and runs with her two short legs to open the door herself . But what she doesnt expect to see when she opens the door is her own old father shaking in coldness. "Daddy, why are you here?" She screams joyously, this is a child''s way to express her fondness to someone, and Kevin doesnt think much of it, picking her up and kissing her several times. "What are you doing here?" Sunny is in the kitchen when she hears the sound from the door, so shees out with a spat in her hand to take a look, but she doesnt expect to see Kevin. "I finish my work in thepany, so Ie over to take a look." Kevin exins calmly, then looks at Sunny and the spat in her hand, "Are you going to cook?" Sunny smiles awkwardly, she is just showing off her cooking skills in front of her daughter, but then her cook teacherse over to embarrass her, "I want to give Macie a taste of the chocte you made." Kevin grabs the spat from Sunnys side after hearing this, "You need to rest, just go there and sit down, I''m here, you dont need to cook by yourself." Considering that they are in Troy''s house and there are two big hungry wolves sitting in the bedroom, Kelvin rummages through the cupboard and finds some more chocte, breaks it up and put it in the milk pot to cook. "Mmm~ it smells good." Macie snorts her little nose and takes a sniff, then begins to praise Kevin''s cooking skills. "Daddy is very a good cook, Macie really wants to eat only when I smells it." Kevin is amused by her daughter, then waves his spat and says, "Go, help your mum walk to the sofa." Troy also walks out of the room by the smell of the chocte, and at first he wonders who is cooking, "Sunny, are you cooking?" When hees out of the bedroom, he sees Sunny sitting on the sofa, "Not you? Then who''s in the kitchen?" Sunny helplessly spreads her hands and says, "Kelvin." Troy slides to the kitchen door, looking at the man with an apron wielding a spat, feeling like he doesnt even recognize the brother in front of him who has been friends for more than twenty years. "Kevin, are you okay?" Kevin responds bitterly, "Shut up, if you want to eat." Troy shuts up in a spineless manner, he slides to the sofa and sits down like a frightened rabbit, "Sunny, if Kelvin is here, don''t we have to order takeaway?" Sunny''s eyes lightens up immediately when hearing the suggestion, "Do you have food in the kitchen?" ... "It''s better to order takeaway, right?" Sunny knows what he means as soon as she sees his look, "It''s okay, you just go to the nearest supermarket to buy some back, he''s really a great cook now, he can cook everything." Troy nods as he is told and goes out even its very cold and windy outside. "Huh, I sees him there earlier, where is he?" Mr. Quinn just finishes his kitchen show, and wants to walk out to show off to his bro, but his audience is gone already, "Troy goes to the supermarket to buy some food, he said we dont need to order takeout with you around." Kevin shrugs, "He does has his own n, doesnt he?" Sunny also smiles slyly, "Hahaha, its quite a coincidence, I think the same way." When Kevin hears that his wife also likes his cooking, he rolls up his sleeves and ns to present a big cook show today. Chapter 190 Shall We Buy More Snacks For You? Chapter 190 Shall We Buy More Snacks For You? The scenario that Troy sees when hees back from the outside is that Kelvin is busy cooking in the kitchen, while Sunny and Macie are digging the choctes out of the te and savouring it every mouthful. The smell is surprisingly tempting and Troy couldn''t help but swallow twice, he wants to eat it too. When Macie sees that Troy has returned home, she puts down the spoon in her hand and runs towards her godfather like a living bird fresh out of a cage, jumping into Troy''s arms. "Godfather, you''re back." Macie''s sweet voice makes Troy want to kiss her face hard. "Yes, godfather is back, do you miss godfather, see what delicious snakes godfather buys for you." Troy steadily catches her little body and begins to tease Macie. Macie cant care much about his godfathers question, she slides down quickly and runs directly to the two big shopping bags Troy is holding. She cant wait to find out what kinds of snacks he buys for her. Macie is so happy to see that there are half a bag full of snacks and sweets in both bags that she tries to take the bags from Troy''s hands to her room, but sadly the bags are too heavy for this little precious thing to carry. Macie is a bit unhappy and looks at Troy like a poor cat, "Godfather, can you help me carry these snacks to my room?" She even tries to act adorable which makes people hard to say no. Troy looks at this little girl, he just runs out of way to resist her adorable request, and just does whatever she asks. "Macie, you really are a little bastard. The moment you have snacks, then you toss away your godfather, right? I buy you so much snacks, dont you want to kiss me in return? I am so sad, my little girl likes her snacks more than her godfather, oh." As Troy says, he also acts to wipe his tears, pretending to be sad. "Godfather, please dont cry, Macie will give you a big kiss, Macie likes godfather so much." Macie sees that her godfather is really sad and hurriedlyforts him. Sunny sees them from the side and alsoughs loudly. She is so joyous that howe her little girl could be so cute. Kevin brings thest dish on the table with a serious face. Obviously, he witnesses everything that just happened. Of course what he cares more about is Macie''s remark that she likes her godfather the most. Kevin twitches his mouth, thinking, "My own daughter likes her godfather more than her own father? Is Troy really a better dad than I?" No, this is definitely not the case, it must be the snacks that tempt his Macie. That''s why Macie will say he is the best dad for fun. This is the only thought that makes Kevin feel a little better. He turns to look at Troy, thinking he really cant let this man spend more time with his daughter. Troy notices Kelvins weird gaze that is full of jealousy and even hatred, which makes him goose bump. He also looks at Kelvin like a frightened bird, but whining sadly in his heart. My bro, what did I do that offends you again? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Kevin gives him a look that implies "You know what you have done!" then he squats down and says to Macie with a serious look. "Baby, daddy will buy you more snacks and toys than your godfather buys for you, then you promise me that you will love daddy more than anyone else, okay?" "Hahahaha, hahahaha..." Troy and Sunny dont expect Kevin even would act like a child andugh so loudly that they even cant stop. Kevin ignores their mocking and anxiously waits for Macie''s answer. "Yes, of course. Macie loves daddy more than anyone else." As she says, she gives Kevin a big kiss on the cheek. Kevin doesnt mind the saliva Macie has left on his face, and when he hears what Macie has say, he brightens up immediately as if he has won the lottery. No, he is happier than winning the lottery. After looking at Troy''s expression like he has seen a ghost, Kevin rolls his eyes at him. Humph! What are you looking at, you only know how to seduce my daughter with snacks and toys, luckily, I''m smart enough to see you through long ago, you a big wolf in sheeps clothing! "Its enough,e over and eat, it won''t be good if the food gets coldter." Sunny says to the two men. How to arrange the seat is rather a problem for Kevin. The thing is, when they three are having a dinner, Kevin and Sunny are used to sit on one side and Macie sits on the other. This time, there is one more Troy who is supposed to sit with Macie. Kevin looks at Troy, thinking he wont let this guy steal his daughter out of him anymore, so he would rather sit with his own daughter. But Kelvin doesnt want Troy to sit with his wife either, in case he just holds his daughter tightly near him but loses his wife from Troy... Then let Macie and Sunny sit together, and he and Troy sit on the other side... Kevin looks at Troy, hum, he really doesnt want to sit near him either. What can I do now... Kevin is stuck but suddenly hees out of an idea that can satisfies himself. Kelvin just moves the chair that Sunny is sitting away a bit and then puts Macies chair next to his, then three of them can sit on one side and Troy sit alone on the other side. Sunny "..." Troy "..." Despite of the dumbfounded looks of Sunny and Troy, Kelvin is quite enjoying himself now. "Why are you all looking at me, just eat, are you not hungry?" As he says, Kelvin helps Sunny to put a piece of meat on her te, and then he puts a piece oftro to Troys te . Troy looks at thetro in his te with disgust and stares at Kevin with hatred. You must have done it on purpose! You know what I hate most in my life istro. Kevin just ignores Troy and is busy helping his wife and his daughter to get foods on their tes. He is pretty much enjoy the meal today with his family. Sunny just smiles and shakes her head. Howe she didnt notice his husband could be so childish like this. But this childish man inside loves his family so much that she can not help but want to love this man more back. After the meal, Troy is sent to clear up and do the dishes. Sunny at the beginning doesnt agree to let their guest do the dishes, but Mr. Quinn says to her, "The guyes to our house every day to dine, whats the problem for him to do some dishes in return?" Troy is so angry that he almost jumps up to beat Kelvin. "Honey, is this really appropriate, or should I go and brush the dishes by myself." Sunny still thinks that its not decent to treat their guest like this, so she is going to walk towards the kitchen. "Honey, it''s fine, the reason I asks him to do the dishes is because I want him to do some exercises. Its good for him. Besides, you''re carrying a baby, how can you brush the dishes, right?" Kevin babbles in a serious manner. Troy is in the kitchen with a ck face... Doing exercise is good for me? What a great excuse! "Okay then ..." "Daddy, daddy, can you help Macie carry these snacks into Macie''s room?" Macie tugs on Kevin''s coat with one hand, but her eyes is drifting deliberately not to look at Sunny. Sunny resists not tough for her daughter, and slowly lowers her body and takes Macie''s little hand and says, "Baby, be a good girl, you can''t eat so much snacks at once, lets put some of these snacks in mommy''s room, okay?" "No, these snacks are all bought for Macie by godfather, Macie wants to eat them, Macie wants to eat them." Macie, who has always been an obedient good girl, be stubborn when ites to snacks and refuses to give up. She is unwilling to listen to her mother. "Mummy doesn''t like Macie anymore, mummy doesn''t want Macie anymore once she has a little brother in her tummy, I don''t like mummy anymore!" Saying that, she cries and runs back to her room. Sunny doesnt expect that Macie will think like that just because she wont let her eat so much snacks. Thinking the poor look of Macie, Sunny feels heartbreaking, so she goes to chase Macie. "It''s okay, you just go upstairs and have a good rest, I''ll go check on Macie." Kevin hurriedly pulled Sunny back. "Is it really alright?" Sunny is still a bit worried. "It''s fine, it''s just a children''s temper tantrums, Macie is a good child, don''t worry. You go first, I''ll go check on her." Kevin gives her a determined look. Then Sunny feels much better and slowly walks upstairs. As Kevin watches Sunny going upstairs, hees to Macie''s room. "Little princess, what are you doing, can daddye in?" Kevin knocks on the door and when he sees that Macie doesnt answer him, he pushes the door open and enters. He sees that Macie''s little body is covered by a nket and she is huddled inside like an ostrich. Seeing that it is her father, Macie lifts the nket, looking at her father with two big watering red eyes. Kevin is so guilty that he hurriedly picks Macie up. "There, there, no more crying, my baby girl, be a good girl." Kevin says as he gently pats his baby daughter''s back. "Daddy ..." Macie aggressively arches her little body into Kevin''s arms. Finally, after about ten minutes, Macie stops crying. Kevin decides to use a roundabout tactic to convince Macie first. "Baby, do you like the snacks that godfather bought for you?" "Yes." Macie nods heavily. "Then daddy will buy you lots of snacks every day from now on, okay?" Macie nods her head. "Macie, why are you angry with mommy? Mommy is doing it for your own good, eating too much snacks will make you grow slower and also will rot your teeth, do you want those little worms eat your teeth?" She immediately sinks her face in her hands after hearing this. She doesnt want a lot of worms in her mouth, and she doesnt want to never grow taller either! "My girl, mummy loves you so much, mummy will be very sad if you are like this, does Macie want to make mummy sad?" "Macie doesn''t want to make mummy sad, Macie wants mummy to be happy forever." Macie says her words seriously. "Our Macie is such a good girl, then can Macie listen to her mummy and wont eat too much snack every day, okay?" Macie nods heavily. Troy doesnt know what else Kevin would want him to do, he doesnt want to do any dishes for him anymore, so he leaves the house once he finishes washing the dishes. On the other hand, Sunny doesnt sleep well either, after all, how could a person sleep well with something on her mind? What Kevin sees when hees in is that Sunny is yawning and rubbing her temples with a bad look. "Why are you still awake? Is everything okay? Why don''t I take you for a full body check-up tomorrow?" Kevin says in a worrying tune as he rubs Sunnys temple to help her feel better. Chapter 191 What’s Going on? Chapter 191 Whats Going on? Nothing, Dont you know me? I cant hide anything in my heart. By the way, how about Macie? Is she still being sulky? Sunny is somehow concerned. No. Macie is very sensible. He has already agreed to eat less snacks. Kevin says with proud. However, Macie is still a little kid. You shouldnt be so strict to her. It would be fine if she wants to y a bit longer. Kevin said. What she said today is totally unintentionally, you should not take it too seriously. Now you should take care of yourself and have a good rest. The priority for you is to deliver our baby smoothly, my darling. As he says, he kisses on Sunnys forehead. Fine, I promise you our baby wille to this world smoothly. Sunny touches her somehow bulged belly and says with great happiness. During lunch, Sunny thinks that Macie will still be angry with her, but Macie doesnt. Macie eats her meal obediently and then returns to her room, which is out of Sunnys expectation. At exactly half past nine in the evening, Kevin stares at Sunny who stays upte disobediently and keeps watching TV with great interests and shakes his head helplessly. After he turns off the television, he put the remote control under his body and pretends to be asleep. Sunny wants to get remote control back at the first ce, but when she sees Kevins movements, she could only give it up. Nobody can be happy if they have to stop at the most fantastic plot. However, there is no way to solve it, so she just tosses about on the bed. The clock on the bed side tells her that it is already 11 oclock. She moves towards Kevin and takes a look at him to make sure that he should be soundly sleeping now. At this moment, Sunnyes up with a good idea, and gets off the bed lightly. The moment Sunny leaves the bed, Kevin is already awake. But he does not know whats this girls scheme, so he could only pretend to be asleep first. Sunny can not hold back the temptation but wants to watch her unfinished TV series and she keeps thinking about it. After all, Kevin is asleep, and it wont be a big deal if she just continues to watch one or two episodes. She can just say that she goes to the toilet by then if he finds out. Sunnyes to a guest room which is far way from their bedroom, and she thinks he wont hear if she watches here. Then she lowers the volume of the TV sound to the minimum and starts to watch TV series while sitting on the soft chair with relish. Sunny watches one episode after another,pletely forgetting that she has promised herself to only watch one episode. When she finishes thest episode, its near daybreak. She gently yawns and turns off theputer. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She gets up and turns around but instantly sees Kevin who has been waiting at the door for God knows how long. Sunny is petrified instantly. Its not difficult to find out how angry Kevin is, he is even staring at her with a different way. He used to look at her very gently and his looks were filled with affection. But now she can only see endless rages in his eyes. Sunny is somehow in a flurry. But when she wants to exins to him, Kevin turns around and leaves. Seeing Kevin goes back to the bedroom, Sunny catches him up instantly. Once Kevin gets back, he starts to put on clothes, trousers and socks immediately. Sunny is in panic, and she thinks, He is so pissed, is it only because I have watched some TV series in the night? Am I so outrageous? Sweetie As Kevin is about to leave the bedroom, Sunny calls him and stops him finally. Kevin turns around and looks at Sunny. Sunny bes speechless unexpectedly as she sees his freezing cold eyes and does not know what to say. He waits for a long time before Sunny utters any word, so he leaves. The door is mmed heavily and Sunny has never seen Kevin acting like this. He ispletely silent, but his body emits a sense of coldness which makes her afraid to approach. She can not adjust to this situation. Since they are toghether, Kevin has always been mild and does whatever she wants him to do. But this time, he uses cold violence on her only because she watches a few more episodes of TV series in the evening. The more Sunny thinks of it, the more pissed she bes, and she thinks, Damn! You are being angry at me, you are ignoring me, so what? I can do that too, youd be better ignore me forever! Breakfast is prepared and served by servants, she feeds Macie to finish her meal and sends her to school. On the other side, in the conference room of thepany, people are looking at Kevin who is sitting with his legs crossing in the middle while shivering. Are you idiots? Your performance of this month does not increase a little bit, whats the point of keeping you here! A bunch of shit. As he says, those employees feel the temperature around them bes much lower. Do you think you can rx only because I am absent during this period of time? If your performance still does not increase in the next month, you should pack up your things and leave! After he finishes his words, he throws the documents on the desk and walks away. People are so scared that they start to shiver because of his criticism. They do not know what makes this big boss furious and vents anger on them again. Hogan finds that he isgged behind by him, so he runs to catch up. He wonders what troubles big boss today and makes him arrive at thepany so early. Is he driven out by his wife? No, no, no it cant be. Hogan instantly denies this idea. If boss knows he thinks in this way, boss would chop him into pieces. Kevin does not know what is in his head. He does not have the mood since he is still indulging in the fact that Sunny doesnt sleep but watches TV seriesst night. I dont know why she is so addicted to watching TV series that she can even get up in the middle of the night and watch them. Doesnt she know she is in a special period? She is still pregnant, it is so irresponsible for baby! But she is pregnant, so he cant be angry at her. He could only hold back his temper and vent his anger on his employees in thepany. The more Kevin thinks, the angrier he bes, and he pounds on the desk unconsciously. Then the entire 12th floor hears a huge boom. The poor desk is now pieces, and some documents on it dropped on the ground. Hogan is the first one who rushes in. He sees the mess on the ground and then takes a glimpse at that killing looks in his bosss eyes. Boss, a miss who says she is your fiancee wants to talk to you The secretary stammers. That is weird, isnt this boss married already? Why there is a fiancee? But she dares not to ask. To ensure this sentences correctness, she confirms with that woman who ims to be bosss fiancee for many times. She onlyes to report after she makes sure of that. If there is any mistake or she is mes to alienate his wife from him, she could not afford that consequence. What does she want? Kevin frowns and asks. What is this women here for? Well she didnt say. She just said that she has some contracts about you, and youd better go take a look. The secretary replies with respect, fearing that boss will throw documents at her due to unhappiness. Tell her to get in! Kevin unhappily says to the secretary. He does not understand why this woman The secretary feels as if she gets the amnesty and flees out of the office. The high-pitch sound of high heels echoes in the 12th floors corridor crisply as that woman walks, and it sounds oundish contrasting with the quiet 12th floor. My fiancee, long time no see! Butler walks like a model in Victoria Secret towards Kevin. She was born to be pretty, and she is elegant and good at dressing herself up. Few man could resist her attractiveness, except for the man in front of her. If you have anything to say, just say it. I''m very busy. I don''t have time to go around with you. " Unfortunately, Kevin does not cooperate with her, and his tone revealed impatience. Butler does not care about his tone, and she just sits on the chair opposite him. You dont know why Ie to you today? Butler fiddles with her red finger nails and says to him. Butler, I dont like you beating the bush, and I dont have too much free time, so just spit it out. Fine, then I will drop the nonsense. Take a look at this first. As she says, she put a document in front of him. Kevin naturally does not know what is she up to, and he could only pick up that document and starts to read. As he reads the contract, he frowns more seriously, and now the ce between his eyebrows resembles a deep valley. Are you sure this is the so-called contract Sunny signed with you? Kevin looks at the document and asks Butler with disbelief, while he still holds the Deed of Sale. Of course, why do I have to lie to you? If you dont buy it, you can take it back home and ask if your wife signed this contract with me personally? Chapter 192 Couldn’t Help Teasing Her Chapter 192 Couldnt Help Teasing Her Let me tell you right now that I will not agree with this so-called contract, so will Sunny! Kevin angrily throws the paper on the floor. I dont know if you agreed or not, but I signed this contract with Sunny and she knows whats going on. I think its time for her to leave you since you are recovered. Butler slowly fondles Kevins chest with her scarlet and round nails. Its all in your head. Sunny will not leave. Why you sign this? What do you want? Money? Ill give you as much as you want. Kevin shows cold shoulder and pushes Butlers hands away from touching all over his chest. Meanwhile, he feels furiously thinking that Sunny is so desperate to leave him. What? Money? Do you really think that what I want is your money? No, I want you, and its only you. Butler bursts intoughter as if she heard some jokes. Butler, our engagement was made previously by our parents. Im married now and I will not betray her. Why cant you let me go? There is no need for you to tell me what should I do. I never fail to get what I want since I was a little girl. You will be mine sooner orter. Butler impatiently interrupted all the craps Kevin is talking about, because she doesnt need anyone to lecture her about what she should do. Watching her back as she leaves, Kevin puts on a long face and thinks to himself, this woman is simply ridiculous! Now he has to rush home to ask Sunny what that damn agreement is about. Sunny is at home and feels uneasy while sitting in the chair after sending Macie to school. She fiddles with her phone and clothes from time to time, but somehow feels upset. Mrs Sunny, lunch is ready. Its time for lunch already. Sunny looks at the time and murmurs, whats wrong with Kevin? Only a few more episodes watched unintentionally makes him angry with me and he is even noting home for lunch. Mrs Sunny, please eat first. Mr Kevin probably is in the office, and we are not sure when he will be home. You are pregnant, and you should have your unborn baby fed even you dont have any appetite. Irene persuades Sunny earnestly and patiently. Well, ok. Sunny agrees with Irenes words and swallows a few bites reluctantly at the table. Just when she catches a sight of a car stopping slowly outside the floor-to-ceiling window. Sunny feels much better instantly. As expected, he still cares about her. But she definitely has no intention to speak a word with Kevin unless he talks first. She thinks that he deserves it because he ignored her earlier. Sunny groans. While Sunny is pleased with herself and waiting for an apology, she doesnt know that Kevin is in his climax of anger. Sunny even doesnt take a nce at Kevin as he is ignoring her deliberately after he Seeing servants are still around, Kevin wants to talk with Sunny about the contract in the bedroom. Come here with me. I have something to talk with you. Whats the matter? I havent finished eating yet. Whats the rush? Lets talk after my lunch. Not as expected, Sunny has no idea of whats going on and doesnt buy it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kevin has been in bad mood because of the inexplicable agreement. Worse now, he feels that Sunny doesnt care about him. He cant stand more irritations now. However, Sunny doesnt notice his almost zing eyes with fury. Instead, heedless of consequences, she is picking up food and humming a song and doesnt take his words seriously at all. After taking a deep breath, Kevines to Sunny with a few walks and drags her upstairs with one hand pulling her wrist. What are you doing? Let go of me... Kevin, you are hurting me. Didnt you hear me? Hands off me! Finally, Kevin releases her hands when they are in the bedroom. Kevin, whats wrong with you today? Did I do anything wrong to you? See? You drag me so hard that my wrist turns red! Sunny is really furious about this. She wonders whats the hell wrong with him today! Let me ask you, where did you get the cure? Kevin tries his best to smother his anger and talks to Sunny in a gentle way. Why are you asking? I... I got it from Luca. So what? Sunnys heart misses a beat at this moment, showing elusive expression from her eyes and daring not to look at Kevin. Luca is Butlers man, so why he would give you the cure? Kevin keeps asking with his frown deepened. Well... Thats because... We let him go back then, soter he... Sunny stammers to exin. Enough! When will you stop lying? Kevin shouts loudly as he can take no more excuses made up by Sunny. Sunny stares at him nkly, frozen with shock, without saying a word for a while. Tell me, what happens about that shit of agreement you have signed with Butler! Eventually, Kevin asks with no more tolerance. You... I... Sunnys mind is blown and goes nk by this question. The only thing she knows at this moment is that Kevin knows already! Sunny, I told you that I could find other ways to cure myself. Why you didnt listen to me, but asked Butlers help? You know what kind of person she is. She eagerly wants to separate us, so that she will rece your position. Even so, you still signed the agreement with her. Are you taking this contract as an excuse to leave me because you have always been nning on it? Kevin starts to speak without thinking as he is getting more and more angry. Sunny feels wrongly and her eyes are gradually watered. She wants to make an exnation but doesnt know what to say. Kevin, what I have done is only for you! Sunny said, staring at Kevin. Foe me? So, whats the next? Have you ever considered the consequences of signing that agreement? Are you really leaving me? Sunny shakes her head feebly. Thats not true. She never has the thought of leaving Kevin . You just stay at home to take a good rest these days. I will ask Hogan to help pick up Macie, so that you can avoid any contacts with Butler as much as possible. Im sorry. I just want to help clear the poisons inside your body as soon as possible. I never want to leave you. As Kevin is leaving to thepany, Sunny hugs his strong and muscled waist from back promptly, because she truly worries that Kevin may get really mad her. Well, were fine. I know that I said some harsh words to you earlier when I was in anger. Please forgive me. I will apany you tonight when Im back home. Is that ok? Kevin loses to himself in the end. From the moment hugged by Sunny, he has already lost to himself. Considering that all this done by his wife only for the sake of his health, Kevin has no reasons to be angry with her. And yet, he cant reconcile himself with that agreement, because he is really afraid of Sunnys sudden disappearance from his life as she did before. Ok then, I will wait for you! Ok. Ill do a lot of delicious dishes tonight. Then he kisses Sunnys face. Sure enough, Kevin buys some fruit and vegetables when he is back home at night, as well as a load of snacks for Macie. Daddy, you are home! Soon as Macie sees the snacks, she runs to Kevin immediately. My dear baby girl, these are all your favorite snacks and you can share with your mommy. Daddy will cook for you first. Kevin says to Macie while squatting down and holding her little hands. Ok. Then Macie moves her fat legs and walks away for animation watch. You are home. Sunny steps toward Kevin quickly to help take off his coat when he is changing shoes in the entryway. Honey, why are you so sweet today? Im a little ttered! Kevin couldnt help teasing her about her being so lovely. You naughty guy! Sunny moves away his big hands caressing all over her body, in a shy and reproachful dignity. Honey, Im sexually aroused. Kevin puts his head on her neck from behind, which arouses her suddenly. You, you take care of yourself. Im going to see Macie. Meanwhile, Sunny pushes Kevin away with her face turning red and runs to Macie. Her shyness makes himugh aloud. Kevin is now really sexually excited, though the moment earlier was just a joke. Damn it! Kevin has no choice but to grab the vegetables and go into the kitchen. He is ready to show himself off fully in order to kiss up to his wife. In doing so, he may get the chance to have sex with her as rewards. Then Kevin starts to prepare a big meal in the kitchen while humming a tune. Half an hourter. Honey, Macie,e downstairs, dinner is ready. Kevin shouts toward the bedroom from kitchen. The first one is Macie. She clumsily runs toward Kevin with her round legs scampering about. Some unidentified objects are seen on her mouth... Hey, look at you. You look like a little kitty. Wash first and our dinner is ready, says Kevin as he pinches his daughters face in a spoiled manner. Chapter 193 Hurry Back Chapter 193 Hurry Back Macie nods and goes to the bathroom to wash her hands. "Wow, it smells good." Sunny follows the taste and sees the dishes on the table, including her favorite steamed perch. "I''ve been thinking about who our daughter looks like. Now I know she is just like you. Both of you are like greedy cats." Sunny can hardly bear his act of coaxing a kid and says, "Let''s eat right now." "Well, don''t you think it''s a good idea to reward me after dinner?" Kevin says to Sunny as he uses the penis that has already erected to touch her back. Sunny''s face is burning because of such teasing, but she is willing to let him continue. After dinner, Kevin immediately takes Macie into her own bedroom. He says that she needs to go to school tomorrow so it''s beneficial for her health to go to bed early. He wants to coax Macie into sleeping. After having sex, Kevin picks up the bath towel on the ground and wipes his penis. Then he looks at Sunny, who is too tired to speak on the bed. "You, oh, you''d bettere out early, or dad and mom cannot enjoy ourselvespletely." Kevin lies beside Sunny''s stomach and says. Listening to this, Sunny felt a little embarrassed. "Go away, don''t teach my son something bad." Sunny stares at Kevin, continuing to lie on the bed. "Honey, get up and take a bath." Kevin says to Sunny, who is still lying there. "My dear, I am exhausted, and you need to help me." Sunny says to him with her hands opening. Kevin has no choice but to take a quick shower with Sunny in his arms. Night is deep and dead silence reigns everywhere. In an exquisite vi, a young couple is having sex. The woman moans with the man''s action, and finally releases herself after dozens of collisions. "You are very different today." Butler caresses Luca''s back with her white jade-like hands. "I may be away for a while." Luca looks at Butler''s eyes deeply and said. Hearing what Luca said, Butler feels a little lost, but she soon covers it up. Naturally, Luca doesn''t notice it. "Where will you go?" Butler''s voice is not as charming as before, but as cold as a new person. "Something happened at my home, and maybe I won''te back." After a short silence, Luca exins his leaving. Actually he hopes Butler can retain him or just express her sadness. "Okay." Unfortunately, such a cold and simple reply shows she has no expectation of retention. Ignoring the difort in her heart, Butler pushes Luca away, picks up the bathrobe on the ground, slowly puts it on, and walks out of the bedroom. Realizing she won''t retain him, Lucaughs at himself in the heart. It is obvious that he has been seen himself as someone important to her, which is just his daydream. In fact, he is only a dispensable person beside her. So what is he expecting? Just two days ago, his grandfather was so angry when found him and knew he was working for others. Since his childhood, he has been spoiled by his grandfather and has been living a carefree and uncontroble life. For the first time, he asked his grandfather to let him stay. Unexpectedly, the old man refused without hesitation. His grandfather doesn''t understand why his grandson should be a subordinate. Finally, he begged his grandfather again and again, and was allowed to stay another three days. When the final day arrives, if he doesn''t go back, his grandfather will pick him up in person. He does want to elope with Butler before, butter he learned it was just his own thought. She seems to be indifferent to him, let alone she will agree to elope with him. Butleres out of the bedroom and goes barefoot into the balcony. The cold wind in the deep night sweeps her face. Though in summer, she still feels cold. She always knows Luca''s feelings for her, but she doesn''t want to fall in love with anyone, even Kevin. She doesn''t want to have any weakness and experience the pain again. However, she often can''t ignore the different feeling to Luca. Just now when Luca said that he was going to leave her, she was a little reluctant. She even wanted to retain him. But this idea was wiped out by her as soon as it appeared. What''s the matter with her? How could she have such a crazy idea? Butler shakes her head with a bitter smile. Time is a terrible thing! Suddenly she feels a little annoyed and confused. She lights a cigarette and smokes in the cold wind on the balcony. After his leaving, there will be no one putting a coat on her tonight and reminding her not to catch a cold. Butler suddenly throws the cigarette on the ground and crushes the burning cigarette with her foot. The strong pain stems from the foot and expands to every cell of her body. As her foot is slowly bleeding, she bes more sober because of the pain. She hates to be controlled by emotions. Butler spends a long time on the balcony alone. When she returns the bedroom, Luca has already gone. She''s in a bad mood now and felt embarrassed. So to feel better, she chooses to hurt someone else. Sunny has been fat since she was pregnant with her second child, and her vomiting resulting from pregnancy is also very severe. It makes Kevin''s heart ache to see his wife''s suffering, and he is quite worried about her health. But recently she feels much better and always wants to eat all kinds of strange food. Sometimes she even wants to eat strawberries in the deep night, Kevin has to go all over the supermarket to buy them for her. Sometimes he runs all over a city and finally buys what she wants, but she says that she doesn''t want to eat any more, which makes Kevin angry. He wants to punish her, but since she is pregnant he can''t do anything to her. Finally, Kevin has to suppress his anger and lust, waiting for her to give birth to the baby. Sunny stays at home all day. One day, she is interested in going out for a walk. Certainly, Kevin apanies her. On the way, Kevin receives a phone call. It seems that things are still very urgent. Kevin''s forehead creases in a frown. "What''s the matter? What happened to thepany?" After Kevin has hang up the phone, Sunny immediately asks. "Yes, it''s just a little problem. Don''t worry, honey, it''s OK. Maybe I need to ask Hogan to send you back N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. first?" "No, I''m just idle. I haven''t had enough time to walk around before. I still want to return thepany for a visit. Anyway, I''m also the president''s wife now. Let''s go to thepany!" Sunny looks at Kevin and suggests. "This..." Kevin still hesitates. After all, she is pregnant. "Why don''t you let me go for a walk in thepany? Or are you so nervous because there is a young lover in thepany?" Sunny makes fun of Kevin as she hooks up his chin. It seems that he can''t leave if failed to make it clear today. Kevin is a little confused and helpless because of her ridiculous thought, and repeatedly exins, "Honey, I have spent lots of time apanying you and Macie every day. How can I have time to apany a little lover?" Sunny is amused by his grandiose acting. Standing beside them, Hogan just feels that his original world outlook is copsing. The president, whom Hogan always regarded as an idol, is actually like a lovely pet in front of his wife. Although he knows that Kevin dotes on his wife, he hasn''t expected it to be this way. After the young coupleugh for a while, they suddenly realize that Hogan still stands near themselves. Once Hogan slips out what happened just now in thepany, how can the president still build prestige during employees? Thinking about something like that, Kevin''s expression bes more and more serious. It''s difficult for Hogan not to care Kevin''s eyes which are as sharp as knives.. Kevin rolls his eyes toward Hogan. It seems to tell him that he will die if he dares to blurt out. Under such urgent circumstance, Hogan can only sign in his heart and wanted to pretend nothing has happened. After arriving at thepany, Kevin was not at ease. Considering Sunny is still pregnant, he appoints Hogan to apany her. At some extent, Sunny is familiar with thepany since she has been there for a period of time before, so she is not a stranger to thepany. Some people even greet her when they saw her. They ask her how long since her pregnancy and tter her. Although greetings are meaningless and a little hypocritical, Sunny still epts them. It makes her feel better. It seems that she can oftene here for a stroll in the future. "Hogan, what''s the matter with you? Are you sick? " After Sunny finishes talking with others, she finds that Hogan''s face was not good. "Madam, I want to go to the bathroom..." Hogan seems to be a little shy to say that and be flushed. "You fool," Sunny urges him with a helpless smile, "how can you suppress such things? Go to solve it quickly." "But the president has told me to protect you at any moment..." "Well, don''t worry. I''ll wait for you here. You go ande back quickly." Chapter 194 Someone Who Is Not Totally Unrelated Chapter 194 Someone Who Is Not Totally Unrted Well ok, Mrs Sunny, Please stay still. Ill be back soon. Then Hogan moves quickly toward the rest room. Absolutely, Hogan worries about Sunny and keeps Kevins instructions in mind all the time, so he hurries back to Sunny after using the toilet. You... are so quick. Its only three minutes... Are you sure youve done? Sunny asks in a little bit surprise. Hogan replies, Mrs Sunny, cant you ask some normal questions... Kevines to visit Sunny soon as he addresses all troubles in the work. After all, Sunny is pregnant and he didnt take good care of her during her first pregnancy. Therefore, Kevin is extra careful this time to make sure their baby is healthy even though he himself will be in trouble. Honey, theres a hospital nearby. How about going there to have a checkup? Kevin suggests. Id better say no. I trust Troy more. Lets drop by Troys ceter on our way home to do checkups. Sunny believes Troyparing with the hospital after consideration. At least Troy will not hide anything from her as their rtions are beyond their lives. OK, then Ill give him a call and well directly go thereter before picking up Macie from school. Kevin exhibits an obvious happiness speaking of his baby daughter. She needs stay rx and take a good rest. You should provide her more nutritional supplements and pay attention to her rest. Troy takes off his usual grins and give the couple some suggestions and cautions in a serious manner. Please take care, or it may cause a miscarriage. You should have her take more nourishment to keep nutritious. Her body is suffering from malnutrition now as she was not nutritionally adequate while having Macie. Kevin finally understands whats the main point of Troys words. In a word, he must guarantee Sunny to get efficient nutrition starting from today. Oh, by the way, How is Macie? I havent seen her for days. Its just right before my off work time, and you can give me a ride to see Macie. She must be missing me. Troy starts to pack up cluttered files on the desk while talking, so as to go home with them together. Hey, missing you? You must be dreaming! She is my daughter and she will not miss anyone else only if she has me. Please dont be unblushing. You cane yourself, but dont expect my free ride. Kevin hits back in a quite serious attitude. You... to make a friend with a person like you must be due to the lifetime bad luck during my previous existence. Well, well. It depends on you. Besides, dont expect toe to my home and scrounge free meals off me. Kevin leaves the hospital after finishing his words, leaving Troy stand there nkly. Troyes back to himself after quite a while. He indeed makes friends carelessly! Honey, I really cant eat any more... Sunny says to Kevin while looking at the over half pot of soup. Her whole face is almost folding together. One more, ok? You can only eat this bowl of soup, and the left for tomorrow. Kevin cries in his heart,My dear, dont treat me like this, as Sunny is about to y coquetry and act cute to end this situation. Sunny looks down in the dump and droops her head when her dongs dont work. Honey, you heard what Troy said that you would be at a risk of miscarriage. Kevin exins to Sunny sincerely and patiently. Hearing the word of miscarriage, Sunny bes more wary. She then picks up the bowl and eat the N?velDrama.Org content. soup at a breath obediently, hoping that her unborn baby would not be killed because of her. Sweetie, itste now. Let me carry you upstairs to bed! Kevin dose so while talking to Sunny. Miss Butler, a man called himself Jacob is looking for you. The servant informs Butler in an reverent and respectful attitude. As Butler is very capricious, the servant has to be prudent always without making any mistakes. Jacob? Butler finally opens her eyes and asks with confusion. Yes. Butler stands up slowly from the couch with her feet rarely be seen put together. Jacob? The same name she can recall is few and far between. She wonders if this man is the one he knows. Tell him toe in. Butler has a presentment all of a sudden. Can it truly be the one named Jacob in her memory? Hey, girl, it is pretty hard to meet you. Hearing such a forceful voice, Butler remains motionless and looks dull for a second. Uncle Brenden Webb, is it you? Butler stands up slowly and looks at this old man with an incredible expression. Though his hair is mostly gray and a few wrinkles appear on the face, it is still rtively easy to figure out how handsome he was when he was young. Sorry? Who are you? Brenden gives a puzzled stare at this girl standing in front of him. It seems that the girl knows him from her behaviors and words, but why he doesnt have any clue of who she is. Uncle Brenden, Im Butler, the daughter of Lester Eton. Cant you remember me? Following Butler holds Brendens hands with a great excitement. What? Are you saying you are Lesters daughter? Brenden looks at this girl unbelievably while his hands are trembling. No wonder he felt a moment ago that the girl looked like an old friend of him. Yes, uncle Brenden, do you remember me now? Such strong feelings even make Butler shed tears down her cheeks. Yes, yes, I do remember. How are you doing these years, Butler? Brenden is so thrilled. He seizes Butlers hands and asks the details of what she has been through over these years. Back to the old days, your father was my most loyal man. I totally trusted him and told him everything as if we were brothers. But things happened in thepanyter back then. Your father came to the other partys ce alone and killed their leader, which astonished me a lot. Unfortunately, he was killed violently there even without leaving a whole body. Even though I avenged his death, it is still difficult for me to forgive what I have owned to your father. This old man is over fifty now, but he still feels much grieved when talking of the past. Moreover, Butler bears a strong likeness to her father, which gives rise to the sense of guilt spontaneously in his heart. My dear, where have you been all these years? I turned city A upside down then, but didnt find you! After fathers sudden death, my mother was inconsble, ming father for his selfish to leave us behind. Afterwards, I went with mother to America where weve been living since then. My mother passed awayst year after years of wearing tearful face and crying out her heart. Ive been back here for only a few years, Butler exins. Ok. Thanks God for giving me a chance to meet Lesters daughter. Maybe this is our destiny My dear, please let me take care of you onwards! You were just a little girl thest time I saw you, but youve grown up into a big girl in the sh. Brenden appreciates how lucky he is while gazing lovingly at Butler. Oh, right, uncle Brenden, why are you here? Butler asks abruptly after a brief talk about the old days. She senses that Brenden doesnt speciallye here for her judging from his actions, so is it possible that he is here for other purposes? But she cant think any other connections between them... Asked by Butler reminds Brenden of his purpose today. He is here for his grandson whom he is extremely concerned for. Butler, we are not totally unrted to each other, so I will skip talking in a roundabout way. Actually, Im here for Luca. This old man is straight with Butler without any intention to beat around the truth. Luca? Butler doesnt want to admit that this name causes her heart to miss a beat uncontrobly as always, especially when she hears it from Brenden. Butler seems to be clear about something. Their surnames are both Webb... Could it be that...? It seems that Brenden has discovered Butlers thoughts since he has been observing her expressions. Then he speaks out some words that immobilize Butler. Luca... is my grandson. Brenden has always intended to meet this girl who has knocked Luca dead since the time Luca swallows his pride and pleads for staying. It should be known that it is the first time for Luca to bow to someone, which also astounds himself back then. Luca is the youngest of Webb family. He is smart and clever since childhood, so Brenden spoils him, and so does everyone else in the family. Until today, Luca has never worked or learned in other Brenden doesnt know that Luca has been out of home for one month until he asks the housekeeper a few days earlier when he notices that he doesnt see his grandson for a long time. The old man then orders an investigation, but the result nearly gets his half life tortured. He is really mad at Luca. He couldnt believe that his always spoiled and pampered baby boy would someday condescend to serve someone else! Brenden finds Luca immediately. However, things doesnt turn out the way Brenden wants. Instead, Luca insists to stay and requests Brenden to leave him alone, because the woman he loves is there. Brenden is clear about whats going on. Whereas, how could his loved grandson be a man under a woman? What it will be like if the public knows? So right at that time, Brenden talks tough over his grandson. Luca is required toe back home within three days, if not, Brenden himself will take him home. Luca knows his grandpas temper more or less. No one can stop him if the old man is really pissed off. On the third day as Brenden expected, Luca goes back home in obedience. Chapter 195 The Joyless Grandfather Chapter 195 The Joyless Grandfather But Luca has been desperate since he went back. He seems to lose his minds and wants to eat nothing. Moreover, he locks himself in the room without going anywhere. At first, Brenden thinks Luca, who has been spoiled for a long time, just has a bad temper with him now. Maybe everything will go well several dayster so he wants to let it go. Butter, he finds that Luca was still angry. Sometimes even he says something strange, which frightens his worried grandfather. It makes Brenden feel sad when he knows his favorite grandson, who has been absolutely obsessed with the girl, is bing thinner. It is a truth that every grandfather wants his children and grandchildren to live a carefree and happy life. That''s all what Brenden wishes. Therefore, he decides to meet the girl who attracts his grandson. After all, if she wants to be Luca''s wife, it''s necessary to make him satisfied. Before their meeting, Brenden has already guessed she would be Butler. But out of his expectation, he finds that she is the daughter of an old friend. Now the matter bes moreplicated. Brenden thinks that it will get the best of both worlds if Butler and his grandson get married. In this way, he not only can make his grandson happy but also takes care of Butler more conveniently. Butler seems to be so surprised when she is informed that Luca is Brenden''s grandson. It''s so much dramatic! "Butler, at first the intention that Ie here is to see what kind of woman can attract my grandson so much. Now I know the girl is you. Moreover, you and Luca both reach the age for marriage, and he is infatuated with you. Even you''re Lester''s daughter, so don''t you think it is a wonderful choice to marry with Luca ? Since he returned home, he has always been mirthless, which makes my heart ache." Brenden wipes his tears deliberately to show that he is really sad while saying. In the end, Brenden told Butler what he thought. "Well, but..." Butler doesn''t know how to reply and feels embarrassed. Realizing her hesitation, Brenden has already be experienced at his age, so it''s easy to know what is going on. "If there''s anything inconvenient, you can ignore it as if your grandfather said nothing." Brenden understands that he can''t force her to agree. If the girl is not Butler, he may force her to agree for his grandson''s sake. But this time, it''s different. Butler is his old friend''s daughter, so he can''t treat her in such cruel way. Brenden gradually bes worried about Luca while considering whether he still tortures himself. Now he even doesn''t know if his grandson eats something. Hearing Brenden''s suggestion, she is quite moved but the most important problem is to make clear which kind of feelings she has for Luca. She really didn''t know how to answer this respectable old man. "Grandpa, please give me some time." She thinks she really needs some time to think about her feelings towards Luca. Brenden realizes that there is a turning point and immediately agrees. Brenden is still worried about Luca''s health. After saying a few words with Butler, he goes back home. Looking at Brenden''s leaving figure, Butler rubs her temple with a headache. She has suffered from headache for a long time. In addition, she has a little difficulty in dealing with such many things which happened today. Aftering home in a hurry, Brenden still cares about his precious grandson''s health and whether he has eaten something. As soon as he is back, the housekeeper tells him that Luca has gone out. "What? Where did he go?" Brenden is panicked and afraid that he will do something stupid to hurt himself. "Master Luca said that he wanted to go out to rx. Originally, I was also very worried, but I thought Master Luca cleaned himself up after dinner and went out in a good mood. It seemed that everything went well." The housekeeper reported to Brenden truthfully. "You say he''s normal again? And he even is in a good mood?" Brenden asks in disbelief. "Yes." Hearing this, Brenden is too excited. What is his grandson doing? He felt desperate only a few days ago, but today he suddenly bes happy, which makes Brenden unbelievable. Anyway, just forget it. Which kind of life the youth want to live is up to them. As for the reason why Luca has changed his attitude, it is not so important as the news that he has be normal again. Before Brenden ms down, therees a more exciting message. "Master, Master Luca gave a call just now, in which he let us to prepare more delicious meals. He said, he said" The housekeeper is too excited to speak smoothly. "What did he say? Please speak quickly." Brenden urges the housekeeper who has failed to speak fluently for a long time. "Master Luca said that he would take a girl home to dinner." The housekeeper hesitated but still told the master exactly what Master Luca said. The housekeeper thinks Brenden will be surprised, but he ps his legs andughs loudly. "Wow, this guy really does a satisfying thing! He is worthy of being Brenden''s grandson. He really makes it! Butler, why are you still in a daze? Prepare more of his favorite dishes and bring me that bottle of red wine." Brenden is so happy that he is willing to take out the wine he has kept for decades. He thinks it proves his appreciation towards Butler right. The girl follows his advice and decides to marry with his grandson in such a short time. Just as an old saying goes, God helps those who helps themselves. His efforts has paid off. Brenden dresses himself up and sits at the table early, waiting for his grandson and granddaughter-in- "Master, I haven''t seen you so happy for a long time." The housekeeper has been working here for decades, but he has never seen Brenden so happy. "Yes, Butler, you also know how much I love my grandson. Now he will be back with my granddaughter-inw to visit me. Don''t you think it is a quite pleasing matter?" Brenden''s words reveals his joy. A smile that is not in line with his temperament appears on his resolute face. Such kind of happiness even infects the housekeeper. "What kind of people is that girl? You seem to be so satisfied with her. I guess she must be one of those who are quite excellent!" The housekeeper shares his opinion and expresses his appreciation sincerely. Since she is the one that the young master likes, she must be a charming and outstanding girl. N?velDrama.Org content. But Luca still doesn''te back after the dishes have been heated several times. "Butler, you call him and ask why they have note back after such a long time!" Knowing it''s past seven, Brenden can''t help but let the housekeeper urge his grandson. "Grandpa, I''m back." Before the housekeeper answers, Luca appears at the door. When Brenden sees his grandsoning back, he doesn''t care that hees backte. He only cares about his granddaughter-inw now. But after they sit down and Brenden finds the girl is not Butler but a stranger. He is confused why his grandson doesn''te back with Butler. So he bes unhappy. "Luca, didn''t you say you were going toe back with my granddaughter-inw? Where''s my granddaughter-inw? Why didn''t shee back with you? " Brenden can''t help but asks his grandson. "Grandfather, I''m here! Hello, grandfather. My name is Jane Webb. You can call me Jane. This is a gift I bought for you. It is the first time that I have met you, so I didn''t know what you favor and bought the present myself..." Later she continues to say a lot, but Brenden doesn''t listen to her at all. What Brenden only cares now is that his granddaughter-inw has changed into another person. He need some time to digest such ridiculous news. "Please wait a minute, you say my granddaughter-inw is this girl?" Brenden looks at the petite, sweet girl standing next to Luca. "Yes." Luca doesn''t know that his grandfather has met Butler, but he still notices his grandfather''s reaction is strange. "When did you meet each other?" Brenden looks at Luca and asks seriously. He has apanied Butler all these days. How can he have time to date with other girls? And now he evenes back home with the girl. The more Brenden analyzes, the more ridiculous he thinks. "This afternoon." Well, his answer really shocks Brenden at some extent, it''s also not out of his expectation. "What did you say? You met each other this afternoon? And then you came back home with her?" Brenden is too angry and frightened by such ridiculous things his grandson has done. "Yes, I want to marry Jane in several days. That''s why I came back home together with her to visit you." This time, what he said goes beyond Brenden''s imagination. "What? Get married? You mean you''re going to marry this girl you''ve just met in this afternoon? " Brenden can''t believe it and asks again. "Yes." It seems that Luca attaches little importance to his marriage. For him, it is not a big deal. Chapter 196 You Dont Want Me Anymore Chapter 196 You Don''t Want Me Anymore "You are so childish! Do you just treat your own marriage as nothing, dont you?" The old man scolds his grandson after hearing his causal remarks. "I''m not, grandpa, I''m serious, how could I joke about my marriage. You can start preparing for the wedding tomorrow, I want to get married with Jane within a week." Luca says as he holds the hand of the girl called Jane Webb. "What the hell are you going to do! Never mind. I wont do anything for you anymore!" Brenden is so angry with him that his face even turns purple. He doesnt expect anything from his grandson anymore, and just let him alone and do whatever he wants. You must ept sometimes you couldnt let a disobedient grandson to listen to his grandfather. Having been idle for these days at home, Luca has thought a lot about his rtionship with Butler. He thinks it is very funny that he even could spend so much time in figuring out a question that already has been clearly answered - Butler doesnt love him anymore! Now matter what he does for her, whatever gone is gone. Whats the meaning for him being depressed and sad like a dog over the past few days. She wont give him a look even if he dies at home. Because their love is gone! No! She even wont hear any news about him because she doesnt care him at all! It turns out that I am the one who has always been in romantic! Forget about it! Why would I bother to beg for unrequited love? There must be a girl outside the world that will respond to my love. He tidies up himself and grabs something simple to eat, and returns to be the same handsome Luca that he used to be. It is a coincidence that Luca is eating downstairs when he sees Jane passing by and she also sees him siting there gracefully while enjoying his meal. It is as if Jane has been shot by Cupid''s arrows, which magically leads her walking into the restaurant and sits near to Luca. It is obvious that he is very popr and some of the girls in the restaurant have been staring at him for a long time. She also feels the creepy nces directed at him when she sits near to him. Luca acts as if he doesnt see Jane, only focusing eating the food on his te. Jane looks at him with embarrassments, seeing that Luca is not paying attention to her, and hearing the mocking voices from the surrounding girls. She unconsciously tightens her grip on the bag in her hand, and is surprisingly attracted by his coldness. "Hello, my name is Jane, can I be your friend?" Jane looks at the man who sits there looking out of the window, she takes the initiative to extend her right hand and says. Luca finally nces at her, just for a while. But he doesnt seem to interest in her and return to look at the scenery again. Luca is so hungry that he randomly finds this restaurant and go in to order some food to eat, but he doesnt expect that a girl who looks like a teenager would inexplicably sit opposite to him. He doesnt take it seriously at first, as if he is used to this sort of thing. However the little girles over to sit opposite to him and tries to chat him up and make friends with him...whats going on? Although he knows that he is quite popr, he doesnt know that he still looks attractive to those young girls. Do the young girls all like older men like him now? Luca looks at the little girl who is approximately 18 or 19 in front of him, then turns his head back to look out the window. Jane is a young girl, no doubt, and today is also the first time she has taken the initiative to hit on another man. Seeing that Luca is not paying attention to her, and that there are other people around Just when she is about to give up, Luca finally talks to her. "How old are you?" "Ah? Hum... I''m 20." Jane doesn''t expect that the first thing Luca asks her is her age, so she hemmed and hawed a bit. "You says you''re 20? Howe you look like 18 or 19?" Luca looks at Jane''s baby face and says slowly. "Ah! Is that so? But I''m really 20! If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you my ID card." Jane quickly takes out the small mirror she carries with her and presses it hard to get her ID card that inserted in it out, N?velDrama.Org content. then she passes it to Luca to check. Luca picks up that ID card, surprisingly, she''s really 20 years old, but it''s her nominal age. Her real age is still 18 years old... The young girl across the table looks as if she could see what Luca is thinking, and takes back her ID card with an awkward smile. "What do you want to drink, just order one for yourself." Luca summons the waiter, then pushes the menu to Jane and asks her. Jane takes that menu as if she has won a million dors lottery and nods her head foolishly, then orders atte. "You like me?" Luca asks as he looks at the girl sitting opposite to him. "Yes." Jane doesn''t know why he suddenly asks her that question, but she answers him sincerely. "So are you free this afternoon? Let''s hang out together then go home with me for dinner tonight... and with my grandfather." Luca, as if he is afraid that Jane would misunderstand something, deliberately adds that there is also his grandfather joining their dinner. "Ah! Yes! I can go with you." Jane responds to him quickly before she realizes that his grandfather is also being with them. Isn''t that means they will meet the parents and the family like a couple? Although she doesn''t know what is going on with her male god, and he would like to bring her home too quickly, she doesnt want to think about it now. In the afternoon, they two go for shopping to buy a lot of things. She also buys a lot of health products for Luca''s grandfather, after all, it is the first time she visits his home, so it is not good to go there empty-handed. Luca doesnt take it so serious and he just apanies Jane to go shopping in various stores, helping her carry bags andining nothing, which makes Jane''s heart beat quicker. Her affection for her male god increases again. She is so looking forward to their future. But now Jane should be sad and broken. Luca''s grandfather doesn''t even give her a look. She assumes that it is because Brenden doesn''t like her that he is so pissed off and leaves. Am I really that bad? Am I not an adorable girl? Jane lowers her head and says to herself sadly. If even her male god''s grandfather doesn''t like her, then there must be no chance for her male god likes her! The more Jane thinks about it, the sadder she bes. She is so unhappy that she is about to bury her face on the table. "Hey, are you going to bury yourself in the table?" Luca looks at the girl and finally speaks to her. Jane lifts her head and looks at her male god with a confused look, thinking doesnt her male god like her anymore and now is going to throw her out? "You sit here for a while, I''m going to talk to grandpa." says Luca and goes upstairs to find Brenden. "Grandpa..." Brenden who is sitting on a chair looks at his grandson at the door and sighs, "Well, you "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you?" Luca is confused that his usual amiable grandfather is so grumpy today that leaves the table so rudely. He isnt angry with him, after all, this is the person that is closest to him since he is a child. "Luca, I have gone to see Butler today." The old man doesn''t want to talk in a roundabout way and goes straight to his grandson. "What? You... " "Don''t interrupt, listen to me first." Brenden stops his grandson first without waiting for him to finish his words, he knows what he wants to ask, so he is ready to exin everything to his grandson. "Listen to grandpa, I go to visit Butler today, at the beginning I wanted to see what kind of woman could make my grandson so into for her. I went there and found out that she is the daughter of a deceased friend of mine. Originally I wanted to talk to her to take you back, and if she doesnt agree, I would just grab her and take her back to you, but now it seems that it won''t work anymore. But don''t be discouraged, Butler has already promised me to think about it..." the old man gently talks to Luca. "No need, grandpa, I''ve already thought about it, there are so many women outside, I don''t need her, I think Jane is quite suitable for me, I''ll be good to her in the future. That''s all." Lucas heart is broke when he hears that "Butler will think about it." Butler really doesnt love him, if she loves him, why would she need to think about it? "Grandpa, Jane and I haven''t eaten yet, it''s not good to leave a girl in a dinner table, I''ll take her to eat first." Brenden looks at his grandson''s back and is a little distressed. What is this all about? As soon as Lucaes downstairs he sees the little girl who is sitting on a chair shrunken like a ball. He feels guilty instantly, he shouldn''t have invited her and brought her into this. "Jane, what''s wrong with you?" Luca pokes her with his hand. "Luca... do you not want me anymore?" Jane feels like she has spent the longest time here, as if a century has passed. Luca watches Jane''s tiny body shrinking into a ball with a pair of watering red eyes. As if his tears are about to fall out in the next second. He feels something warm growing in his heart, as if a small stone has been thrown into the surface of a tranquilke. "Why would you think like that, I just go up to talk to grandpa, you silly girl." Luca pats Jane''s soft, fluffy hair whileughing and calling her a silly girl. "... I thought you doesn''t want me anymore..." Jane is crying and hugging Luca tightly as if she is afraid he would run away. Purr ~ Purr ~ finally before Jane stops crying, her stomach uncontrobly growling first. "Silly girl, you''re hungry. Have something to eat first!" Luca says tenderly to Jane. Now it seems that he doesn''t hate the little girl in front of him, but treats her like his younger sister and only has the idea of wanting to take care of her, not loving her. Chapter 197 What Should I Do? Chapter 197 What Should I Do? Jane is also embarrassed by the sound her stomach makes, and says okay to eat something first while scratching her head and smiling at the same time. Luca takes Jane to eat outside by the reason that it is very troublesome to reheat the food when it is cold. "Today, you are the boss, choose whatever you want to eat, I will apany you." Luca says to Jane as he drives the car. "Really? Anywhere is fine?" Jane asks as she grabs Luca''s arm with some excitement when she hears her male god saying that. "Hahahaha, of course, there is only one chance, you have to make good use of it!" "Good, then let''s go to that Confucian Restaurant in the city centre!" Jane rubs her hands together a little excitingly and says the name of the restaurant. She doesn''t notice that Luca suddenly tightens his gripping on the steering wheel. That is the restaurant that Butler often goes to... "Oh? Why do you like to go there?" Luca asks Jane in a pretended rxed manner. "Because I''ve never been there before. I just heard from my colleagues that the food there is very good, but its too expensive. It will cost my half month''s sry to have a meal there..." Jane says and lowers her head with some disappointment. Luca looks at Jane, feeling a bit sorry for her. The more you know about this child, the more you will feel sad for her. "Well, it''s okay, you can tell me if you want to eat anything in the future, I will take you there, I has plenty of money, you can eat as much as you want." Luca makes a joke with her. "Is this a promise we made?" Jane asks seriously as she looks at her male god. "Sort of!" The teenage girl is still very happy as if she has eaten honey when she hears her male god say that. At this moment, her happiness is about to overflow. After half an hour, they finally arrive at the Confucian Restaurant. "Jane, you go in there first and order whatever you want, I''ll go to the restroom, and be right back." Luca, who has been suppressing piss during the whole drive, runs to the restroom the moment they arrive at the restaurant. "Please, I will take an order." the waiter brings the menu to Jane. Jane waits Luca for a long time after ordering but Luca doesn''te back. She is a bit anxious. Her male god wouldn''t abandon her on the excuse of going to the restroom, right? The more Jane think about it, the more anxious she bes and she decides to go to the restroom to see if he is there or not. In the restroom, Luca has just finished wishing his hands and is about to go out when he meets the person he least expects to meet now, Butler. Butler obviously doesn''t expect to meet Luca here either. Luca is just about to walk over when Butler grabs his arm. "Luca? What are you doing here?" Luca has thought that since Butler has taken the initiative to talk to him first, he would bend a little bit and respond to her as well, but he doesn''t expect a strange man appearing to hug Butler from behind the next moment. Butler has to admit that she now regrets going out to dinner with her suitor. Luca is obviously also stunned to see the strange man next to him, but the next thing he knows is that his heart is full of disdain. He doesn''t expect that she would change a man after he has left her not even in a few days! "Well, this restaurant is not owned by Miss Butler, why can''t Ie. Miss Butler is really in a good mood that even brings a male pet to dinner." Butler looks at the man in front of her somewhat nkly, she hasnt seen him for a few days and she unexpectedly feels as if he is a totally different person now. His tone of voice, his gestures, all fully of sarcasm. "What are you talking? Who do you think you are? And, I am not a male pet!" Before Butler could say anything the man next to her gets angry first. He clenches his fist and is about to hit Luca. Naturally, Luca would not wait for someone to hit him. He has been practicing taekwondo since he is a kid, and he is already a ck belt in taekwondo when he is in high school, and he has never really lost to anyone in terms of fighting. With one hand, Luca knocks the man to the ground. At that moment, Jane alsoes to the restroom when hearing the sound of his voice, and as soon as shees in, she sees his male god fighting with someone else. "Oh my god, are you alright? Aren''t you going to the restroom, why are you fighting with others?" She says and runs all the way to Luca to check if her male god is hurt or not. Jane automatically ignores the man lying on the ground, now she only cares if her male god is injured. "I''m fine." Luca pushes down the small hands of her, and when he notices Butler''s unhappy face with his nce, he deliberately holds Jane''s hand back. Butler watches the two people being so intimate in front of her, she finally couldn''t bear it anymore. "Luca, who is she, your sister?" "Who she is doesn''t seem to be any of Miss Butler''s business, does it? And Miss Butler, next time you bring a man to dinner you can bring a quality one, don''t bring any kind of cat or dog around, it will affect other people''s appetite." He says, ignoring the curses of Butler and the man lying on the ground, he takes Jane''s hand and leaves. Butler watches the two leaving and narrows her eyes as she chases after them. "Luca, I ask you, who is she?!" Butler asks, pointing her finger at Jane who is standing near to Luca. Butler also raises his voice a bit louder, causing the attention of the people whoes to eat. But they all are scared away by Butler''s harsh looks. The scene, for bystanders, is that a wife catches her husband cheating with another woman. "I... I''m his girlfriend." Just when the situation is at a standstill, Jane, who always looks timid, actually takes the initiative to hold Luca''s hand and confronts to Butler. "Girlfriend?" Butler repeats the words of the young girl in front of her with a frown. Luca also doesn''t expect Jane to say this to Butler, but he doesn''t say anything more so it is considered to be a tacit consent. When Butler sees that Luca has no intention of refuting or exining anything, she feels surprisingly a little sad in her heart... but her pride doesn''t allow her to show it to the people. "Hahahaha, well then, then I''ll wish you two happy together." After saying that, she turns around and leaves the restaurant, not caring about the man who is still lying on the ground. "Did I say something wrong and get you into trouble?" The young girl asks her male god with some hesitations. "It''s alright, let''s go back to eat, or it will get cold again." Luca tries his best to suppress his intense and heartbreaking feeling and reluctantly says to Jane, pushing her to go to eat. Has he done something wrong? Or has he really hurt her hard this time? He seems to have just seen a hint of sadness in Butler''s eyes. As soon as this thoughtes out, Luca deliberately crashes it down, thinking to himself that, "doesnt I foolishly fall in love with her again? No! I shouldnt." The two people have their meal quietly on a big table. The restaurant is a ce for the upper ss to now they two do not speak with each other, which makes them both feel a bit awkward. Luca is not a talkative person, and Jane doesn''t know what to say. "Luca, is that girl just now your ex-girlfriend?" It is only after a long time that Jane starts to ask him cautiously. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "No." "Then it''s the one you like silently in your heart!" Jane says gently as she sticks the meat balls on her te. Luca doesn''t answer her and just watches Jane eating, feeling somewhat distractedly. Jane sees that Luca doesn''t answer her, she assumes he tacitly admits or he is too embarrassed to say it. Then she says slyly, "You! Now you know, how great women''s sixth sense is!" "Okay, okay, okay, your sixth sense can tell everything right, okay! Hurry up and eat!" After Butler returns to the vi, she has no ce to vent the anger she is holding in her heart. It is funny that she even has spent thest few days at home wondering if she should try to get along with Luca, thinking maybe he really is the one she is destined to be with. Now Luca has somehow managed to get a girlfriend out of nowhere! She casually picks up a quilt and threw it at the window, instantly, the ss on the window is smashed in pieces. "Miss... Miss, are you alright?" Outside the door, the maid asks worriedly as she hears the voices inside the room. "Get out!" Butler shouts somewhat uncontrobly, as if to vent her anger in a violent outburst. When the maid hears Butler''s voice, she dares not to ask any more questions. She thinks to herself silently, "Since Mr. Luca left, Miss loses her temper more often!" Sunny is just about to go to sleep when she notices that her mobile phone vibrates. She gets a message. The phone is on the table from the other side that Sunny even doesnt want to pick it up. But thinking that its at thete night, who will send her a message? Her curiosity finally beats her and she gets up to grab her phone. She is a little sleepy just now, but now she ispletely awake after checking the message. She sees that the sender of the message is Butler! The message says: Tomorrow at 2pm, see you at the usual ce. If you don''t want Kevin to die young, juste, and remember, don''t let Kevin know. Sunny is a bit panic-stricken for a moment, not knowing why Butler is asking her out for this time. What should she do, if Butler asks her to leave Kelvin? Chapter 198 Find The Ring Chapter 198 Find The Ring Sunny now regrets that she had agreed to Butler''s request in haste and had signed a contract of selling herself. Looking at her phone, Sunny is so worried that she never would have a good sleep tonight. When Kelvines out of the bathroom after taking a shower, he sees the scene: Sunny is wearing a He doesnt know what the beauty is thinking about, she is just sitting there staring at nothing. Kelvin swallows hard. She is clearly seducing him, isn''t she? The only thing is that she is too weak and can''t have sex, otherwise he would have fallen on her just now. When will the day of watching his beautiful wife but being unable to have sex with her end? But Troy only says she couldn''t have sex, but he doesn''t say they couldn''t touch and rub each other, right? Kelvin immediately goes back to the bathroom, takes off his bathrobe to admire his charming eight-pack abdominal muscles. He nods in satisfaction and sprays a little perfume. Well, he is now a horny and sexy man! Kelvines to Sunny thinking he will just pet and caress his beautiful wife, but not doing anything Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. more. Before he could do anything further, he finds that Sunny doesn''t seem to notice him at all. Kelvin shakes his 18cm dicks while turns to look at Sunny, but she still seems fully upied by something. He is a bit disappointed, thinking to himself, "Am I no longer attractive to her? "Honey, what are you staring at!" ... after quite a while Sunny still is in a daze. The big boss Kelvin ispletely out of control. Now what the hell is going on? Does his pregnant wife not only be stupid, but also turn into a deaf?! "Sunny, Sunny, are you okay?" "Ah! When did youe out?" Sunny looks at Kelvin standing naked beside her, and doesn''t know when hees out of the bathroom. "Honey, I''ve been here for quite a while, what are you thinking about? You are so into it, would you like to share it with your husband?" Kelvin says as he picks up Sunny and puts her on top of himself, egregiously raising his strong stick against his wife. Sunny instantly turns blushing from her whole face to her neck. "You go away." Sunny is about to get off from Kelvin''s body. Her casual rubbing makes Kelvin even more horny. "Mmm~ Don''t move!" Sunny listens to Kelvin''s sex moans and sees his harder and stronger stick, she bes more shy and is a little overwhelmed. "You... want me to help you?" Sunny sees the poor look of Kelvin, she wants to do something for him. While Kelvin looks at her confusedly, Sunny slowly squats down and just wants to take the next move. She is stopped by Kelvin. "What? What''s wrong?" Kelvin yanks Sunny up as soon as he could, resting his head on Sunny''s shoulder. "Don''t do that thing for me in the future, you are my precious, I wont allow you to do that thing." Kelvin finally raises his head and his hand gently touches Sunny''s hair. He looks at Sunny''s hazy eyes and says to her tenderly. "Then, how about you, how hard it is for you to feel like this!" Sunny gently wipes away the sweats on Kelvin''s forehead over and over again and says. "It''s okay, I can do it by myself, you are weak now, but you should prepare yourself in advance, after you have given birth to the baby, I will definitely torture you with a rough and wild sex." Kelvin makes jokes with Sunny. As he says, he is heading towards the bathroom. God knows how hard he has to endure! However, it is all worth for her. After she has given birth to the baby, he will definitely ask her pay him back with interest! Sunny is lying on the bed, unable to sleep, being torn of whether to go to see Butler tomorrow or not. If she goes, Butler will definitely tell her to leave Kelvin, and she has already signed an agreement with her. If she doesn''t, she will threaten that Kelvin''s life will be in danger. What could she do? She doesn''t want Kelvin''s life to be in danger! If that''s the case, then tomorrow she''ll go and see what''s going on with Butler, and she will just y it by ear! Sunny turns over annoying on the bed, and Kelvin, who is lying behind her, as if he could feel her, catches Sunny''s body and hugs her tightly. Sunny looks at the big hand across her body and is helplessly locked in Kelvin''s arms, but she feels very warm. Sunny couldn''t sleep anymore, and she is locked in Kelvin''s arms, so she watches his sleeping face. She have to admit that Kelvin looks better when he is asleep than awake. Looking at the long eyshes, the upturned nose and the soft lips, she wants to bite him. Handsome, rich and well-built, how could she be that lucky to have found such a good husband? Sunny instantly feels that she has earned it, hahaha! While Sunny is engrossed in Kelvin''s beauty, she doesn''t know that the man being admired has opened his big eyes. "Honey, what are you giggling so happily that you even dont sleep but only look at me? Is it because you are obsessed with your husband''s beauty that you can''t help yourself?" Kelvin pats Sunny, who has covered her head in the nket and is pretending to be dead, and says with a smile. Kelvin: Honey, dont you see me enough during the day? I''ll turn on the light now and you can have a good look at me. Sunny: She is under the nket and doesn''t say anything. Kelvin: Honey, dont be shy, the actual fact is that you will be able to get a good look at me, since you haven''t seen enough. Sunny: I''m under the covers and I will not talk to you. "Okay,e out, do you want to smother yourself to death?" Kelvin pats Sunny''s little head and says to her. "Well~ it''s so hot!" Sunny finally gets her head out of the nket, fanning her with her two fleshy little hands and blowing on the bangs on her head. "Hahaha, someone finally is willing toe out! Come on, why are you peeking at me while giggling in the middle of the night ?" "Who, who''s peeking at you? I''m just admiring you in a decent way!" When Sunny is asked with this, although she is a bit guilty, she doesn''t show it and answers Kelvin in a straightforward manner. "Fine, fine, you''re a decent girl. But let''s sleep, it''ste, it''s not good for the baby, be a good girl." "Okay!" Sunny looks at him coaxing her with the tone of a child, feeling a little embarrassed too. This night,te at night. The two people on the bed cuddle up with each other, adding a touch of warmth to the cold night. The next day, Sunny and Kelvin are having breakfast. Being distracted again, she is thinking of how to find an excuse to go out to see Butler on her own. At this moment, Kelvin''s mobile phone suddenly rings, "Hello, Mr. Han! ... Oh, today? Okay then! I''ll be thereter." Sunny quietly perks up her ears to listen what Kelvin says in the call. It seems that it is a manager looking for Kelvin to talk about the contract, and he must not miss him. When Kelvin finishes the phone call, Sunny hastily sits up straight and pretends to look like she is eating. "Honey, I have an important meetingter, you just stay well at home, if you want to go out, just stroll around, I''ll leave Hogan here so he can protect you." Kelvin says as he goes upstairs to change his clothes. It looks like it is very urgent. "No need, you can take Hogan with you! I''m not going out either, there are maids at home, I can just ask them if I need anything." As soon as Sunny hears that Kelvin wants to leave Hogan apanying her, her rm bell rings instantly. If Hogan is there, she couldnt be able to leave the house. "Alright then, you just have a good rest at home, I''ll be back when I finish my work, you can watch some TV dramas if you''re bored." If Kelvin has says that to her in an usual day, she would have been overjoyed. She knows that ever since she has gotten pregnant, Kelvin has not allowed her to do many things. After listening to the doctor''s advice that the radiation from theputer is bad for the fetus, Kelvin even doesnt allow Sunny to watch TV dramas, so she could only go out and read books to kill times. But today is different, she has to find a reason to go outter, how can she have time to watch any dramas? But even though she is thinking her n, she has to look happy. She sits there and watches Kelvin driving away. Sunnys heart is about to jump out of the throat. Okay, the next step is to find an excuse to go out. But a decent excuse... a decent excuse, how could she find decent reason to go out? Suddenly Sunnyes up with a great idea. "Ya! Where is my ring! Howe my ring is missing?" Sunny yells deliberately, trying to attract the maid''s attention. "Madam, what''s wrong with you? Is something missing?" As expected, a maides over to Sunny and asks. "My ring is missing, it is the token of love that Kelvin gave me at that time, how could it be missing?" Sunny makes a very anxious look and lowers her head to look around. The maid hears that it is a token of love between Madam and His Master, so it must be something particrly important and the loss of it could be their responsibility. So she bes a little anxious and summons the other servants in the house to help look for it together. "Oh, I remember I took it off when I got up this morning, you guys go upstairs and see if I left it upstairs." Sunny says so, and indeed those servants all go upstairs to help Sunny look for the ring. Chapter 199 Have a Check-up Chapter 199 Have a Check-up Watching everyone go to the room on the second floor, Sunny quietly goes away. After getting into the garage, Sunny drives to the ce Butler has told her. Sunny follows the navigation to that ce. Its an abandoned car factory, which is still full of used car parts. Sunny walks slowly inside. After walking for a while, she finally sees a small pavilion inside. Sunny walks over, sits down and waits for Butler. "Hey, I thought Miss Sunny always likes to go back on the words. I didnt expect that you would really understands what Butler means. "Butler... Just tell me what you want to do." Seeing Butler, Sunny slowly stands up and says to Butler straightforwardly. "Well, well." Butler doesn''t waste time with Sunny. She directly takes out a document from her bag and throws it in front of Sunny. Before Sunnyes here, she naturally has guessed why Butler let here here today. But when she sees the document, her heart still sinks involuntarily. The document on the table is exactly the contract that she has signed with Butler some time ago. "Miss Sunny, you dont forget this document, right? This is a deal between us. Its you who voluntarily signed this agreement with me. No one forced you. You promised that you would leave Kevin after his illness was cured. But Miss Sunny, you seem to forget about it. Ie here today to remind of you." Sure enough, Butleres here to urge her to leave Kevin. Sunnys mind is in a mess suddenly. What she should do? Does she really have to to leave Kevin? No! She doesn''t want to do it. "Butler, yes, I signed this agreement with you at that time. I also promised you that I would leave Kevin N?velDrama.Org content. when he recovered from his illness, but now I find that I really can''t do it. I am pregnant with his child. How could I leave him right now? I''m sorry. You can make another request. I will try my best to finish it, okay?" Sunny asks Butler to change another request. As long as she doesnt have to leave Kevin, she will try her best to fulfill whatever Butler wants. "Humph, Sunny, do you think I''m so easy to be fooled with? You want to let me go with such a simple excuse?" Butler looks at Sunny. The woman is going to be a mother, but why is she still so naive? "Then...then what do you want? You can tell me." Sunny asks Butler directly. She doesn''t want to waste time with Butler here. If Kevin returns home and finds her not at home, she wont know how to exin to Kevin. "What do I want? I have already said it! I want you to leave Kevin and nevere back." Butler smiles and says to Sunny. "Except for this, I can promise you everything." "Oh, I only have this one request. Do you want to go back on your words now? You cant. It is clearly written in the contract! Besides, do you want Kevin to die at a young age?" Butler whispers these words in Sunnys ears and smiles slightly. "What...what do you mean?" Sunny''s eyes widen and stares at Butler. "Sunny, do you think I''m really so stupid? Do you think I would give you the antidote so easily but not prepare my way back? Do you think I really didn''t expect you to break your promises?" Looking at Sunny, Butler feels little funny. Butler doesn''t know how to judge Sunny. Is Sunny too innocent or stupid? "What do you mean?!" "I''ll tell you directly. The antidote I gave Kevin can clear the toxin in his body. This is not wrong, but I have added a few more things in it." "What?" Sunny asks with trembling lips. "I just added another medicine to Kevin''s antidote. Others will not notice this medicine in a short time, and even the doctor can''t find it out. It''s just that if there is no antidote over time, Kevin will die within three months." Butlers indifferent words make Sunny scared. "By now, it should have been almost two months, which means that Kevin only has almost a month left... Sunny, do you want Kevin to die?" One minute, Butler says it lightly. Next minute, her smile bes gloomy and so serious. "Sunny, I can give you more than a month for you to consider, but you have to know that Kevins body will quickly weaken in the month. You will watch him weaken little by little in this month. He will live in pain every day. So if you leave him now, I will give Kevin the antidote immediately. Dont forget what I really want." After finishing speaking, Butler pats Sunny on the shoulder before leaving. Sunny stands alone in the pavilion. The breeze blows gently, which makes her figure look so thin. As if she can be blown away by the wind. Butler, you are so cruel! Youre really forcing me into a corner! Im pregnant, but you actually want me to divorce Kevin. What should she do? Sunny doesnt know how she drives back to the mansion. Only after arriving at the mansion, she sees all the servants in the hall kneeling on the floor. "It''s Mrs. Sunny. Mrs. Sunny is back." Someone shouts, then everyone in the hall turns around to look at Sunny. Kevin is the first one to react. He hurries to Sunny''s side. "Where have you been? How did youe back? Did you get hurt?" Sessive questionse on. Sunny is a little at a loss, not knowing how to answer Kevin''s questions. She cant let him know that she has gone to see Butler, or let him know the antidote. What should she do? How should she exin to him? "What the hell is going on with you? Where did you go?" Kevin asks Sunny worriedly when he sees that Sunny looks like that she has lost her mind. Just now, he was talking an important contract with someone, but the housekeeper called him and said that Sunny was missing. Kevin was almost scared to death. He stopped his business immediately and drove back home. He asked the servants where Sunny went. They all said that they didn''t know. They just knew when they went upstairs to look for something and then went down, Sunny has disappeared. Kevin was so anxious. He called his elder brother, Ellison, and has sent all his men in the gang to look for Sunny. "I... I, I went out for a walk." Sunny''s answer obviously doesnt make sense. "Don''t lie to me. Sunny, where did you go?" Of course, Kevin doesnt believe. He is a little angry but hes trying to control his anger. "Please don''t ask, okay? Please don''t ask." Sunny begs Kevin in desperation, hoping that he can stop asking her. She really doesn''t know how to answer. "You...you..." Sunny would rather beg him than tell him where she has been to. Kevin is so anxious that he has a nosebleed. Sunny still has lingering fears after hearing Butler''s threats. Now, when she sees Kevin''s nosebleed, she believes Butler''s words even more. "Are you okay? Hurry up, call Troy. Hurry up!" Seeing Kevin''s nosebleed, Sunny thinks there are some problems with Kevins body, so she immediately asks the servant to call Troy, letting Troye over to check Kevin. "No need. I''m fine." When the servant is about to call Troy, he is stopped by Kevin. Kevin looks at Sunny who is anxious and concerned about him. His anger disappears in an instant. Forget it! If she doesn''t want to say it, just dont say. She can do whatever she wants as long as she is happy. "Well, its not serious. Don''t need to bother Troy. Just a nosebleed. Dont make a fuss. I will drink more waterter." Confusedly, Kevin looks at Sunny who is too anxious. He just has a nosebleed. Why is she so worried? In Sunny''s view, Kevin just doesnt want to be embarrassed in front Troy, so he doesn''t want Troy to If Kevin knows Sunny''s thoughts, he will probably praise Sunny''s great imagination. Sure enough, Butler doesn''t lie to her. So what should she do now? "Well, you all go ahead with your work." Sunny has arrived home safely, so Kevin lets the servants go away. At the end, Kevin still lets Troye over. But its for Sunny. "How is she? Is she okay?" Kevin can''t wait to know the answer. "Well, shes fine. But she has to rest. She is getting better significantly. She will get better and better if she sticks to it." Kevin feels relieved after listening to Troy saying that Sunny is fine. Chapter 200 Leave Angrily Chapter 200 Leave Angrily Kevin haspletely put aside thepany''s business these days, and taken care of Sunny wholeheartedly at home. Because recently Sunny''s mood has been not too good. Sinceing back from the outside that day, Sunny has always been awakened by her nightmares in the middle of the night. Not sleeping well at night has led to her poor spirits during the day. She feels tired and spiritless. Kevin has to coax her so that she will eat more. Kevin wants to know where Sunny went on the day, who she met and what happened. Every time when he asks Sunny, she always keeps silent. Although Kevin is anxious, he can''t force Sunny. He believes that Sunny herself has her own reasons. So in the end, the matter ends up with nothing definite. Seeing Sunny lose weight day by day, Kevin is so anxious, but he doesn''t know what to do. He thinks of someone, his sister-inw, Kelly. After having dinner and coaxing Sunny to sleep, Kevin gives a call to his elder brother. "Hello, Kevin, what''s the matter? Your brother went to take a bath. I''ll let him call you backter!" Its Kelly who answers the call. "Don''t. Kelly, Im calling for you." "Ah? for me? Whats up?" Kelly asks Kevin in surprise. Its no wonder Kellys so surprised, because she doesn''t have much contact with Kevin. Apart from shes his brothers wife and the best friend of Sunny, she and Kevin almost don''t speak much. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Kelly, Sunny has been in a depressed mood since she came back from the outside a few days ago. She didn''t tell me who she had met. She has not been able to sleep well these days, or eat well. She is pregnant now. I am afraid that something wrong will happen to her, so I want you toe to see her tomorrow if youre avable." "Okay, I''ll go there tomorrow." Kelly agrees without hesitation when she hears that its about Sunny. After all, she and Sunny have been good friends for so many years. Kelly is also a little worried about Sunny''s health. After all, Sunny is pregnant now. "What''s the matter? Who called just now?" Ellison asks while wiping his hair with a towel. "It''s Kevin. He said that there is something wrong with Sunny''s health and he wants me toe over and have a look at Sunny tomorrow." "Oh, then you go and have a look tomorrow! Maybe the two have a fight." Ellison nods in agreement and agrees. After Kevin calls Kelly, he feels a lot more relieved. Maybe tomorrow when Kellyes, the two girls will talk about everything, then Sunny will be fine. The next day, Kellyes to the mansion early in the morning. Maybe its too early. The servant tells her that Mrs. Sunny had a nightmare against night and didnt sleep untilte. So Sunny and Kevin have not woken up yet. "Nightmares? What nightmare?" Kelly asks the servant with curious. "Yeah... One day when I passed by, I heard Mrs. Sunny saying she had a dream that Mr. Kevin died! It seems like this." The servant tells Kelly what she has seen and heard that day. Kelly frowns. She always feels something is wrong. How could Sunny have such a nightmare? Unless something bad has happened to her and it leaves a shadow in her heart, so she has nightmares every day. "Kelly, you are here." Kevin sees Kelly as soon as hees out of the bedroom. Hes yawning. The dark circles under his eyes proves that he doesnt sleeping well. "Where''s Sunny? Haven''t gotten up yet? I heard that she had a nightmare against night. Are you Okay?" Kelly asks Kevin many questions in a series. "Yes, she had a nightmare again yesterday. After several times scaring, she finally slept peacefully at dawn. She hasn''t gotten up yet. You may have to wait for a while." Kevin casually takes two cups of coffee and gives Kelly a cup. Then he just sits on the sofa opposite Kelly. Kevin is rubbing his temple. He says to Kelly, "I really have no other ways now. So I ask you toe over. I know you and Sunny have been good friends for many years. She will tell you everything. If she continues like this, she and the baby can''t stand it!" "Tell me first, why does she be like this?" "I was going out to talk about a big project that day. I let her stay at home. I woulde back as soon as possible when I finished. But not long after I arrived at thepany, the servant at home called me and said she was missing. After I came back and asked the servant carefully, I knew that Sunny made the excuse, asking the servant to find her a ring, to let the servants go away. Later, when Sunny came back, she seemed to be so dejected. I asked her whom she went out to see, but she didnt tell me. She begged me not to ask her anymore, so I didnt dare to ask her anymore. Its just that she has had nightmares since that day. She cant sleep well every day, and she cant eat well every day. I really have no ideas. Kevin scratches his hair a little annoyedly. Hes very annoyed by his powerlessness. He can only watch Sunny suffer every day. Just when Kelly wants to persuade Kevin not to be sad, shes startled by the screams upstairs. Kevin knows that Sunny wakes up from nightmares again. Hes about to rush upstairs to see whats going on. However, Kelly stops him. "You are here! I''ll go upstairs and take a look." After speaking, she gives Kevin a reassuring look and goes upstairs. "Sunny, wake up, wake up." As soon as Kelly goes into the room, she sees Sunny''s hands pping in the air, as if pushing away something. It turns out that Sunny is in a nightmare. Kelly hurries to wake Sunny from her dream. After being awakened by Kelly, Sunny looks at her friend sleepy, thinking that she is still dreaming. Until Kelly pats her head, shepletely wakes up. "Kelly." Seeing that its the real Kelly, Sunny throws herself into Kellys arms, which is like the boat in the sea has finally arrived at the shore. "Kelly, you are here." Sunny calls Kelly''s name aggrievedly, as if a child who gets wronged outside finally returns to her mother''s arms. Kelly looks at Sunnys trembling shoulders in her arms. Sighing, she gently strokes Sunny''s back with her hand, trying tofort Sunny. After Sunny cries out for a while, she immediately feels much more rxed. Kelly takes a few tissues to help Sunny wipe away the tears on her face. "Well, you''ve been crying enough. Can you tell me what''s going on this time?" Kelly asks. She is wiping off Sunnys tears. Sunny nces at Kelly, then shakes her head. "I''m fine, but I always have nightmares these days." "There must be a reason to have nightmares! What happened?" Looking at Sunny''s weak body, Kelly is sure about her thoughts. Today, she must make Sunny say it out. "Kelly, don''t ask. I''m really fine." Sunny lowers her head and says in a low voice. She knows Kelly well. If Kelly keeps asking, she will definitely tell Kelly. "Well, Sunny, you''re really good now! Don''t tell me anything now, right? Im so stupid toe to see you early in the morning because I heard Kevin say that you were unwell. I''m leaving." Seeing Sunny doesnt want to tell her, Kelly has no choice but to pretend to be angry. She is about to go out of the room. Kelly really admires her acting skills. Kelly is walking, but is counting silently in her heart. 1, 2, 3, 4... As expected, Kelly''s hand is caught by Sunny at the fifth second. "Don''t be angry with me. Ill tell you." Sunny thinks Kelly is really angry, so she holds Kelly''s hand to prevent her from leaving. When Kelly hears Sunny saying this, she secretly says yes in her heart. As expected, the fish is hooked, but Kelly still pretends to be angry. "If I tell you, you can''t tell Kevin." Sunny looks at Kelly and blinks at her, hoping Kelly can promise her. "Okay, I promise you that I won''t tell anyone. Now, hurry up and tell me!" Kellys anxious to know the reason, so she agrees with Sunny immediately. "Kelly, can you help me get out of here?" Sunny suddenly says it to Kelly, which confuses Kelly. "What''s the matter? Why do you say that? Is Kevin bad to you?" Hearing Sunny''s words, Kelly''s first reaction is that Kevin treats her badly. "No." "Then why do you say that? Kevin loves you so much. Besides, you are still pregnant with Kevin''s child. Why are you leaving him?" Kelly patiently induces Sunny little by little. "Some time ago, I signed an agreement with Butler. She gave me the antidote. When the toxin in Kevin''s body ispletely eliminated, I will leave him. A few days ago, Butler sent me a text message, saying that she had some important thing to talk with me and asked me to go to a ce. She said if I dont go, Kevins life will be in danger. "What then? Did you go?" Chapter 201 What Kind of Toxin Is That Chapter 201 What Kind of Toxin Is That "Yes, I went. After I got there, she told me that she had guessed that I would not abide by the agreement, so she added another medicine to Kevin''s antidote. If Kevin doesn''t take another antidote, Kevin will slowly die within three months. It has been more than a month since taking that antidote, which means that Kevin must take the other antidote now, otherwise his body will get worse and worse, and finally he will slowly die. " "Kelly, I don''t want Kevin to die. I don''t want him to die." Sunny grabs Kelly''s hand and says anxiously. "Then how are you sure that what the woman said is true?" Kelly asks again. "A few days ago, I saw with my own eyes that Kevin''s nose had begun to bleed." Kelly is speechless. Nose bleeding? What kind of terminal illness is this? After hearing Sunnys words, Kelly thinks they have to think it carefully. Does she have to tell Kevin about thister? Whether she tells him or not, its not good. What can she do? After thinking about it, Kelly decides not to tell Kevin form the time being. Shed better go home and discuss it with her husband first. "Kelly, what should I do? Butler wants me to sign a divorce agreement and leave. Only in this way, she will give Kevin the antidote. What should I do?" Sunny asks Kelly helplessly, hoping for her friend can help her. "What?! She asks you to get a divorce? How could it be possible? Youre still pregnant with Kevin''s child. How can you leave him? Besides, even if you agree to divorce, Kevin will not agree!" Kelly says angrily. Butler is such a bitch. She knows that Sunny is pregnant now, but she actually wants Sunny to divorce Kevin! Kelly originally wants to hide the matter from Kevin. But now she just wants to tell Kevin these things immediately. Otherwise, ording to her knowing of Sunny, for saving Kevin, Sunny will really go away secretly with leaving a divorce agreement. At that time, Sunny is pregnant and in poor health. If something happens, it will be really screwed. After thinking about it, Kelly decides to tell Kevin about it first. But seeing the begging look in Sunnys eyes, Kelly begins to hesitate. But Kelly has made a decision. In order to prevent Sunny from being in danger, she has to tell Kevin first, so that they can discuss a solution together. "Okay, I promise you I won''t tell him." Kelly pretends to agree with Sunny. She has to let Sunny calm down and let Sunny have a good rest with peace of mind. After finally coaxing Sunny to sleep, Kelly calls her husband by the way. She still thinks that she should call her husband toe over and discuss it together. "Hows she? Did she tell you anything?" Seeing Kellying down from the stairs, Kelly steps forward, and asks eagerly. "Wait, I have called your brother and let hime over to discuss this matter together. When he matter, he still chooses to respect Kelly and waits for his eldest brother toe over. After about half an hour, Ellisones to the mansion in hurry. It can be seen that he just gets up. "What''s wrong? What happened? Why do I have toe over to discuss?" When Ellison receives the call, hes also wondering what kind of things needs him to make decisions. But Kelly on the phone just tells him toe over quickly and will tell him in detail after hising. Hearing Kelly''s tone, Ellison thinks there are some emergency. He immediately gets out of the warm bed and rushes here without washing his face. When Ellison sits on the sofa, Kelly says, "Well, since everyone is here now, then I will start. Listen carefully." Hearing her words, the two men look at her attentively. "Sunny went to see Butler that afternoon. Sunny said that she had signed an agreement with Butler. She said Butler would give her the antidote to the toxin in Kevin''s body." But in return, Sunny had to leave Kevin after Kevin got better, and gave Kevin a divorce agreement. Sunny went to see Butler yesterday. She wanted to ask Butler to make another condition. No matter what the condition is, Sunny would agree, but Butler refused. Butler said she only wanted Sunny to leave. She also said that she added a new medicine to Kevins antidote. If Kevin doesnt have the other antidote within three months, his body will be weaker and weaker, and eventually he will be life- threatening. Therefore, the reason why Sunny had nightmares every day in the past few days was because this matter had been bothering her. Just now, she even begged me to help her escape here because she didn''t want your life in danger. After Kelly finishes speaking, the two men on the sofa are silent. It can be seen that Kevin is very moved, but he doesn''t know how to judge what Sunny has done. Whether he should say Sunny was stupid or what, how can she silently do so much behind his back? Ellison is different from what Kevin is thinking. The first thing he thinks of is his brothers health. What should they do? Butler is so scheming. They must deal with her as soon as possible. Otherwise, there will be more troubles in the future. N?velDrama.Org content. Fortunately, Kevin doesnt get married with this vicious woman. Otherwise, Ellison doesn''t know what will happen to Kevin in the future. "Why is she so stupid? When did she see that Im weak?" Although Kevin is very moved, he is so fine. How could he be sick? "Hmm... She said that one day she saw you had a nosebleed, which seemed to be very serious." Kevin is speechless... He will never tell others that it is because that he can hold and kiss Sunny but can''t have the sex with her these days. In addition, his body indeed feels out of bnce these days, which causes his nosebleed. Looking at his brother''s embarrassed look, Ellison knows the reason. They are all men. How could he not know? "Have you been feeling unwell or something different recently?" Ellison is worried about his brothers health. Kevin is thinking about it seriously. Except for the nosebleed, there seems to be nothing different. He feels good. "No." Kevin gets this result after serious thought. "Or Butler just lied to Sunny? She just wants Sunny to leave. In fact, I don''t have any disease at all." Kevin makes a bold assumption. "Yeah, it''s not impossible. But for safety''s sake, I''d better call Troy and ask him toe over to have a check for you!" Although Ellison hopes its as simple as Kevin thinks, hed better let Troye over to have a check. Because he doesnt want Kevin to be in danger. "Butler is really too vicious. If she really dares to add the toxin in your medicine, I must let her know the consequences. This time it seems that it is really necessary to teach her a lesson." Ellison says angrily. It seems that someone really has something to do this time. After a while, Troy rushes to the mansion. "Hey, bro, whats up this time? There are still patients in my hospital!" They dont see Troy, but hear his As soon as Troy enters the room, he sees Ellison and Kelly are also here. He feels that this time things are not simple. "Troy, check Kevin to see if there is any problem with the toxin in his body." Kelly says first. She is very anxious now. If Butler dares to lie to Sunny, she will immediately go to Butler and beat her up hard. This vicious bad woman is really so mean. Seeing Kelly''s anxious look, Troy is even more sure that things are not that simple this time. He quickly sits down, opens the toolbox he is carrying with him, and starts to check the toxin in Kevin''s body. Troy carefully reads Kevin''s body indicators little by little. He frowns little by little. Looking at Troy''s gloomy expression, they have a bad feeling. "What''s the matter? How is he? Has the toxin been cleaned up?" Kelly finally can''t help but to ask. Troy puts down theputer. He nces at Kevin with aplicated expression, then he sighs. "After taking the medicine, the toxin in your body is indeed almost eliminated. But I just read the report and there is a new toxin has spread in your body. The rate of spread is very terrible." "What? A new toxin! What kind of toxin is that? Is it serious?" This time, its not just Kelly who is not calm, but Ellison is not calm. Chapter 202 No Record Chapter 202 No Record "Well... the specific toxin is still uncertain. I need to do further research, or it may be newly developed. But one thing is certain is that this toxin spreads rapidly in the human body. If you dont get the antidote soon..." Troy pauses and does not go on, but everyone understood the meaning. Everyone is worried about Kevin. What can they do now? "Kevin, yourst toxin just was cleaned up. Why is there another one? Who did you provoke?" This time the toxin is worse thanst time. Troy can''t help wondering who Kevin has provoked again so that the person wants Kevin to die. "Huh! Butler! That cruel, vicious and mean woman." Kelly says furiously. Now, even tearing Butler into pieces cant make her not angry. "Ah? Butler? Why is it her again? Didn''t she already give you the antidote? Why did she poison you again?" "Huh! Let me tell you..." Kelly tells Troy the whole story. "This son of bitch. She wants to destroy what she can''t get. Whoever marries her in the future really suffers!" Kelly immediately drinks a ss of water after saying that. Saying so much makes her thirsty, but even thest few words of her speech is cursing Butler. "Shes really determined to separate you and Sunny this time! She actually got this kind of toxin." Troy frowns. At the same time, he feels Butler''s cruelty. "Then is there an antidote to this toxin? When can it be researched out?" Ellison, who has been silent, finally asks Troy. "I don''t know what the toxin is. It may be a new toxin. It will take at least a month to study the antidote! I am afraid that it will be toote." Troy says while shaking his head. It will be impossible to research the antidote out in a short period of time. Besides, they dont know whether Kevin can survive until the antidote is researched out. "This woman is really hateful. I will go to catch her now. I don''t believe she won''t give me the antidote!" Ellison stands up angrily and is about to go out. Kelly quickly stops him. After hearing that, Ellison is so mad. He has to arrest her and teach her a lesson. He will try every means to let that woman give him the antidote! "Where are you going? What''s the use of you going to her now? Since Butler has done this to Kevin, she wont give you the antidote even if you go to her and catch her." Kelly quickly says to Ellison, hoping that he wont make any impulsive behaviors. Although she also wants to catch Butler and beat her up, its not worth the gain, and it doesn''t help. "Yes, Kelly is right. I know Butler too well. Even if you catch her, she will never give us the antidote. It seems we can only think of other ways." Kevin is a little too calm, as if this matter has nothing to do with him. "Well, I will contact domestic experts now, and let them form a team to research the antidote as soon as possible." Troy rushes back to find experts to study the antidote for Kevin. Kelly and Ellison also go back to find experts. After Kevin walks them out, he sighs and then goes upstairs to see Sunny. Seeing that she is sleeping soundly and peacefully, he goes downstairs with ease, preparing the dinner for Sunny. Just after Kevin leaves, Sunny slowly opens her eyes. In fact, she doesn''t fall sleep at all. Besides, she has heard what they said just now. If only her leaving can exchange Kevin''s good health, she will be willing to leave. Now all she needs to think about is how to get out of here. Since she has to leave, just let her cherish every minute and every second she spends with him. "Huh? Honey, are you up? Why don''t you sleep for a little more while? The dinner will be ready." When Kevin is cooking, he feels someone hugging him from behind. He looks back. Its Sunny. He pamperingly touches Sunny''s head, and says softly. "Yeah, Im up. Lying on the bed every day makes me ufortable. What are you cooking? It smells so good! I''ll help you." Sunny smells the dishes cooked by Kevin like a puppy and says she wants to help Kevin. "No, now you are the number one protected person in our family. How dare I let you help? You just sit on the chair and wait to eat." Kevin says while pushing Sunny out of the kitchen. Sunny sticks out her tongue at Kevin. Hey, I won''t help you even if you ask me to do it. Seeing Sunny''s cute little movements, Kevin can''t help but smile. It''s so nice to have her. When Kevines out after finishing cooking dinner, he sees Sunny making fruit sd there. "Didn''t I let you just sit and wait for dinner? Why did you still make a fruit sd? You want to eat it?" Kevin watches Sunny show him the fruit sd so proudly. "The book says that it''s good for a pregnant woman to eat some fruit after a meal." Sunny touches her stomach and says with happiness. Kevin feels a little surprised. Since Sunny came back from outside that day, he has never seen Sunny smiling so happily. "Ha-ha, well. If you like it, I will make it for you every day, okay?" "I can''t eat it every day. Otherwise, I will get fat. See, I have gained so much weight since I was pregnant. I don''t know if I will recover my body shape after giving birth. Will you dislike me?" While talking, Sunny pats her cheek with both hands. Feeling the flesh on her face, she gets angry. After speaking, Sunny gives Kevin a look which means, You will be screwed if you dare to dislike me. If he dares to dislike her, she...she will run away from home! "Howe? In my eyes, youre always the most beautiful. If you gain a little weight, you will be prettier." Kevin doesn''t lie. In his eyes, Sunny is always the most beautiful. When he is saying, he pinches Sunnys chubby face by the way. Sunny smiles and avoids his hands. "Okay. Let''s eat quickly. If its cold, it wont taste good." Kevin takes Sunny''s little hand to have dinner deliciously. Seeing her mood get better, he is relieved. He turns around to go back to the kitchen and serves thest Sunny''s favorite dish. It''s just that he doesn''t realize that when he turns around, Sunny quietly sheds a tear, but she wipes it off immediately, not letting him see. "Honey, you teach me to make soup tomorrow." When Sunny and Kevin are eating, Sunny suddenly Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. makes a request to Kevin. "Huh? Soup? Why do you want to learn to make soup?" Kevin asks Sunny curiously. Why does she suddenly want to make soup? "Well, I want to make it for you! You take care of me every day. I want to do something for you." Sunny reaches for Kevin''s neck with both hands, and acts like a spoiled child. "Hey! You''re still pregnant. You can''t go into the kitchen. It''s not good for the child. I know you love me. But this is what I should do." Hearing Sunny say this, and watching Sunny acting like a spoiled child, he almost agrees. But he doesnt say yes in the end. After all, she is pregnant. They have to be cautious. "No, I want to learn it!" Sunny says. Putting down her chopsticks, she is sitting aside with her hands crossing on her chest. She looks like a little girl who is being bullied, which looks so cute. "Well, well. I''ll teach you. I will teach you tomorrow. Honey, let''s eat first, okay?" Kevin coaxes Sunny to eat first. "Well, you promised to teach me to make soup. Don''t eat your words. Let''s make the pinky swear." Sunny is also afraid that Kevin will go back on his words. So she wants to make the pinky swear with Kevin. It''s just that Sunny forgets the pinky swear wont work if Kevin really wants to go back on his words. At the same time, Ellison and Troy are busying contacting experts. They first contact the top experts who are major in toxins at home and abroad, and then assemble all the experts who are avable these days to A City. They want tobine them into a team, specifically researching the antidote to the toxin in Kevin''s body. For some experts who are busy, Ellison even spends a lot of money asking them to put off their work, just to be able to add a glimmer of hope to clear up the toxin in Kevin''s body. After Kevin coaxes Sunny to sleep, he calls Troy. "Is there any progress? Have they found out what the toxin is?" Kevin asks directly after the phone getting through. "Well, it has been found out. This is a new toxin, which has not been recorded in the world. Butler has spent a lot of efforts this time. Maybe she hired someone specially to study new toxins to deal with you." Chapter 203 The Most Beautiful Chapter 203 The Most Beautiful "Are there other ways now?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Not sure, but there should be no problem. Ellison and I have almost invited top experts from home and abroad. It''s almost okay in a month." Troy wants tofort Kevin to let him rest assured. In fact, Troy is not sure whether the antidote can be researched out within a month. "Okay. By the way, Sunny feels much better now. You don''t have to worry about it." "Hmm...Kevin, within this month, the toxin in your body may spread faster and faster. At first, you may feel ufortable, and then the various organs will get weaker and weaker as the toxin spreads. So you have to be mentally prepared." Although Troy doesn''t say much, his meaning is already obvious. "Okay, I see." Kevin hangs up the phone directly after speaking. The next day, Kevines to Wade early in the morning and picks Macie back. Macie hasn''t seen Kevin for several days, so naturally she misses him very much. She throws herself into Kevin''s arms, acting like a spoiled girl. Turning her head left and right, she looks around to see if Sunny alsoes. "Well, Mom is waiting for us at home. Mom is not very well recently, so Dad didn''t let Mome. Let''s go home. Mom misses Macie so much!" Kevin says while holding Macie to return to the car. When ites to Mom, Macie is a little excited. She hasn''t seen her mother for several days. As soon as Maciees home, she sees her mother at the table waiting for her and her father to eat. Suddenly, she feels like a happy child. No. She has always been a happy child. "Mom, I miss you so much." Macie is very happy to see her mother, but her mother still has a baby, so she can''t jump into her mother''s arms like before. She can only hold her mother''s thigh and shake it. Sunny is speechless by her daughter''s actions. She doesn''t know what to say. "Does Macie miss Mom?" Looking at Macie, Sunny asks Macie as squatting down. "Macie misses Mom so much! I miss you every day!" Macie says to Sunny in her sweet tone. "Ha-ha, Macie is so good. In order to reward you, Mom made the breakfast for you! Let''s have breakfast together." Sunny says its her who does the breakfast. Besides, she is having breakfast there calmly. Macie and Kevin don''t want to expose Sunnys lie. The family are sitting at the table and having breakfast together. Looking at Macie, Sunny thinks of that she will leave again in a few days. She feels a little sad for a moment. "Sunny, you eat more fish. This..." Before Kevin finishes picking up the food for Sunny, he falls to the ground with a "bang" sound! Sunny is dumbfounded. Why does the person who is picking up food for her fall to the ground suddenly? But when Sunny thinks of what they said in the living room that day, her face turns pale with fright. Is the toxin attacking him? "Honey, honey, what''s the matter with you?" Sunny quickly helps Kevin who is lying on the ground up, and calls Troy in a hurry. "Dad, what''s wrong with you, Dad?" In Macies own impression, her father who is omnipotent suddenly falls down, which scares Macie very much. After Sunny finishes calling Troy, she lets a servant to lift Kevin onto the sofa. Then she turns around to obediently, okay?" "Okay." Macie obediently agrees to Sunny, and follows the servant to go upstairs. After a while, Troy and Ellison hurry to the mansion with a few people. "What''s the matter?" Ellison asks first. "It''s okay, Sunny, you go upstairs to look after Macie. Troy and the others are here." Kevin takes Sunny''s hand and says to her. "No, is there anything I can''t know? I want to apany you." Sunny says to Kevin in a very firm tone. "Macie is just a kid. Don''t make her afraid." Just when Sunny is about to refute him, Ellison says to her first. "Sunny, you go upstairs first. You can''t help much here. Macie is just a kid. She must be scared now. Go and apany her!" After thinking for a while, Sunny feels Ellison is right. Macie is just a kid, so she has tofort Macie first. Finally, she nods and goes upstairs. Watching Sunny go upstairs and close the door, Kevin is relieved. In the next second, Kevin no longer endures. He almost can''t bear the pain. Its like countless insects gnawing his bone marrow in his body. It hurts. Even his expression distorts a bit in pain. Just now when Sunny was still there, he still resisted the pain, not wanting Sunny to see his painful appearance. Now he almost wants to tear himself apart. Looking at his brother''s painful expression, Ellison quickly asks Troy to control Kevin first, so as not to let Kevin hurt himself. Troy first gives Kevin a tranquilizer and then gives him painkillers, which relieves Kevin''s pain a little. Now Kevin can at least ept the pain. Perhaps because of the painkillers, the pain in Kevins body eases a little. "How is it? Are you feeling better now?" Sweating profusely, Kevin nods in pain. "The toxin spreads much faster than I thought. If it continues with this speed, we might have to work out the antidote within half a month." Sunny, who is at the corner of the stairs, hears Troy''s words. She covers her mouth in disbelief, not letting others hear her crying. Her tears slowly flow down. "Half a month? Is it possible?" Ellison asks, frowning. "It seems that it is almost impossible now." Troy says with difficulty. Everyone cant ept the truth, especially Sunny who is standing at the corner of the stairs. She has only one thing on her mind now, which is if Kevin doesn''t have an antidote, he will die within a month... Then what should she do? She doesn''t want Kevin to die. "Then can you tell me how long the interval of the onset is?" Kevin weakly asks the question. He doesn''t want to let Sunny and Macie see this kind of situation a second time. If he knows the time of the onset, he can try his best not to let his family see his painful looks. "Hmm... about once every two days. Besides, every onset will be more serious thanst one. Then your body will get worse and worse." Troy says out the truth. "How is the progress of the research by the experts over there? Do you have any clues?" Looking at Kevin''s weak body, Ellison worries about the progress of the research. "s..." Troy answers him directly with a sigh. On the other side, Butler also counts the days, thinking that the toxin in Kevin''s body is about to break out. Luca is also in a dilemma now. Jane is standing at the door of Luca''s room, holding 99 roses. "Jane, why are you sending me flowers again?" Luca asks helplessly, looking at Jane who has sent him flowers for the seventh day in a row. "Hey. I will do what I said. When I went to the flower shop today, only this bouquet of roses was the most beautiful, so I bought it. Originally, I wanted to buy lilies. The smell of lilies will make people feel good, but unfortunately, I waste today. The lilies were sold out." While talking, Jane puts the flowers in the vase on Luca''s table. Seeing the beautiful roses and Luca, this contrast is very eye-catching, making herugh unconsciously. Luca feels a little creepy by her looking. After these days of getting along, he already knows this little girl well. She loves sweets, sunny days, and all kinds of beautiful and cute little things. She also likes him... Although he politely refuses her, saying that he treats her as his younger sister, Jane still does not give up, and pursues Luca more fiercely. It is also the first time that Luca has been pursued by a girl like Jane in more than 20 years. She is young but very persistent. He is helpless but at the same time, he doesnt have the heart to speak some harsh words to her. Sometimes, she is chattering like a bird around him. If he cant bear her chattering, his expressions will look terrible. Even once, he was really impatient and yelled at her. Then he turned around and left her alone. Luca thought she had left, but when he turned around, he found that Jane had not left, but squatted on the ground and started crying. This makes Luca feel at a loss. He has been usually chased after by girls. He is good at flirting with girls, but he doesn''t know how to coax girls, especially a crying girl. Chapter 204 Delay in Formal Business Chapter 204 Dy in Formal Business Dont you cry, Im wrong, cant you? Why dont you give me a beating? Luca Webb naively thinks that if Jane Webb beat him, she would stop crying. Jane Webb is still squatting there with tears. Now anyone whoes in will surely think that Luca Webb bullied Jane Webb. My youngdy, please stop crying. You say, what do you want to do? Ill give you whatever you want. You say one, OK? Dont cry. Luca Webb feels that he is a real viin who has just bullied Jane Webb. You Are you serious? After Luca Webb just finished this sentence, the little girl just now squats on the ground with her head down immediately raises her head and looks at him with her eyes shining. Well, serious. Luca Webb nods passively. Theres a movie tomorrow night. Lets go to see it together tomorrow! Luca Webb: Why does he always feel that he has been tricked? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jane Webb looks at his reaction and bows her head wrongly, making a face to cry. Good, good. Go and see everything. You get up first. Im really afraid of you. After saying that, Luca Webb prepares to help Jane Webb get up. Hey, hey, lets make it tomorrow. There is a new movie tomorrow. Lets go together! Then, dont know when, just like magic, she takes out two movie tickets from behind, and gives one to Luca Webb. Luca Webb gently nces at it. It impressively writes that lovers seat. Luca Webb looks at Jane Webb. Jane Webb blushes and lowers her head diffidently, feeling a little embarrassed. Luca Webb knows clearly what Jane Webb means and does not expose her. Let alone lovers seat. Its only the animation of doll. What the hell is this I, I have only this hobby, you can satisfy me! This is really good to watch. Really, you can go and apany me to watch. Lane Webb gently tugs at Luca Webbs sleeve and shakes his arm like a coquetry. Luca Webb has no choice. This kind of cartoon is only for kids. Its so strange for their two adults to watch it. But looking at her poor little eyes, he agrees to apany her. Yes! I know you would promise me. Youre the best kind. Lets not leave without seeing each other at the cinema tomorrow. Jane Webb is very excited at Luca Webbs agreement with her and shouts. When she leaves, she carefully leaves a kiss on Luca Webbs cheek, and then runs away with a gloating look. Luca Webb touches the ce where he has just been kissed by Jane Webb. He doesnt repel or dislike it. Maybe he has a little likes about this kind of feeling. Luca Webb thinks, maybe after these days of being together, he is really a little bit like Jane Webb now. Butlers face shes in Luca Webbs mind; suddenly his mood bes irritable again. He hates the feeling that his mood is controlled by others. On the next day, Jane Webbes to the waiting hall of the cinema half an hour in advance and keeps looking at the door. She doesnt know when Luca Webb will arrive. She bores casually ying with the mobile phone, passing the time, waiting for Luca Webb toe. While at this time Luca Webb is called to talk to his grandfather in the study room. He indeed remembers that he made an appointment with Jane Webb to go to the cinema, but just after driving out, he is called by Brenden Webb to back to the study room. Luca Webb doesnt say anything, and obediently follows Brenden Webb to the study room. Luca, I didnt want to take part in your loving things. I know that young people have their own opinions on love, and as your grandfather I dont need to say much about it. Originally, I think you take Jane here just because you cant restrain your anger and just want to annoy Butler. But after such a long time, I feel you seem to quietly change your mind? The old man beats about the bush to ask Luca Webb. Huh? What do you mean, grandfather? Luca Webb feels that he can understand some of his grandfathers words but not the others. He cant help asking Brenden Webb. Grandson, didnt you find out? You really dont like Jane at all, just for the sake of annoying Butler? Maybe thats what you thought at first, but not now? Seeing his grandson is silent, Brenden Webb continues, Luca, you have grown up with your grandfather since you were a child, how does your grandfather not know what kind of a person you are? If you dont like Jane Webb at all, how cans the little girl let him stay with her for such a long time? When Brenden Webb says this, Luca Webb begins to think about the thing carefully. Grandfathers eyes are as bright as a torch. What he can see are 80% truth of the facts, and he himself has the feeling. After this period of time being with Jane Webb, he has to admit that he has a good feeling for the girl. Maybe he really likes Jane Webb. Although sometimes she is very noisy and always chirps in his ears, sometimes he is not used to it without her chirping. She is always able to amuse him when he is in bad mood, and sometimes she will tell him stories. Although they are very old stories, she tells him very serious, and he will cooperate with her to smile, and then his mood will be much better. She knows that she will work veryte and will always go to his favorite shop outside the city at night to bring him a snack. He doesnt like to eat coriander; Jane Webb will seriously pick out the coriander in every dish without weary. She knows that he has the old problem of stomach sickness, so she always put two pieces of stomach medicine in his wallet for him. Think about the things Jane Webb has done to him. Although they are all small things in life, its warm to think about them now. Its estimated that no one will treat him as carefully as she does. Its clear that he himself is older than her, but it always needs her to take care of himself. To think conversely, what has he done for her? He only disappoints her every time. Brenden Webb looks at his grandsons careful thinking, in which heughs happily for a while and his face bes overcast for a while, he knows that his guess is right and the guy is really interested in the girl. Although he still want Luca Webb and Butler to be together. After all, Butler is the daughter of his former sworn brother. If Luca Webb and Butler are together, it can solve the thing weighing on his mind. But if you think about it carefully, you cant be forced to deal with loving affairs. He doesnt want his grandson to go his own old way. At that time, Brenden Webb forced his wife to be with him. After marriage, his wife was depressed all day. Atst, his wife didnt even want to look at him before she died. This is the knot that Brenden Webb can never solve in his life. Brenden Webb doesnt want Luca Webb to go his own old way. After all, he is the only grandson of the Webb family who has not yet married. Also Luca Webb grows up with him since childhood; he doesnt want Luca Webb to be unhappy in his future life. Seeing that these two persons who are interested with each other love and kill each other here with intertwined love feelings, the old grandfather cant see it any more. He wants his grandson to enlighten him. Dont wait until he let the girl down to regret. In the end, its really toote to do anything. Well, grandpa has finished what he should say. Think about it for yourself. I see you have something to do just now. Just go back and think about it carefully! The old grandfather has pulled out all the things in his heart, and his heart suddenly feels much brighter. He thinks that Luca Webb was going to go out for something, and was called back by him. He doesnt know if there is something important. However, he has said all the things held back in his heart and begins to drive him away. After Brenden Webbs reminding, Luca Webb remembers that he would apany Jane Webb to the cinema! He raises his wrist and looks at his watch. Oh my god, its about time for the beginning of the movie. Grandfather, I have some important things. Its toote. Ill go first. With that, Luca Webb hurriedly picks up his coat and rushes out. Ok, ok! Go quickly, and dont dy the formal business! Brenden Webb originally closes his eyes in repose and talk to Luca Webb. When he opens his eyes, Luca Webb has already disappeared. On Jane Webbs side, she has waited for a long time in the waiting room and doesnt see Luca Webb. She tries to convince herself that it might be a traffic jam on the road. It doesnt matter, he wille soon. As long as hees, it doesnt matter how long she will wait. Until all the people in the waiting room enter, Luca Webb still doesnte. Jane Webb disappointedly holds the movie tickets tightly. What shall he be? Noting? Yesterday he promised good, today he can go back on it? Doesnt he even bother to tell her? While thinking, Jane Webb unconsciously sheds tears. She feels that she has no dignity in this loving. She pays sincerely, why still cant see the return. Jane Webb is the only one crying in the empty waiting room. Well, Jane Webb? Is that you? When Jane Webb is crying heavily, she suddenly hears that a man seems to be talking to her and the voice feels very familiar. Jane Webb slowly raises her head and looks at the man in front of her. Well? Monitor? How can it be you? Jane Webb looks at Jay Hunt. After so many years, his appearance has not changed. It seems that she is pulled to the feeling of high school at that time. Jane Webb, its really you! Ie to see the movie originally, but my tire broke down halfway on the road, so Iete. I see you alone here. I feel like you when I see the side face. Thats why Ie to see you. Jay is also surprised to meet Jane Webb here. Theyve had little contact since they graduated from high school. Although they both live in one city, the first tier cities like this are very big. Even in one city, the chance of meeting is very small. Whats more, there is no intersection between two people at work, so the probability of meeting is even smaller. Chapter 205 It’s Hidden Chapter 205 Its Hidden Going to the movies? Monitor, are you also here to see this cartoon? Jane Webb asks Jay with doubt. She remembers that when she was in high school, Jay, as a monitor, always ranked in the top three in the exam. He was famous for his good studies. Shouldnt people who study so well look at something high-end, sophisticated and ssy, like documentaries, exploring the earth or something? How can he watch cartoons? Facing Jane Webbs questioning eyes, Jay is embarrassed. How does he say to Jane Webb? Could he say that a big man like him likes to watch cartoons very much? The result is, of course, impossible. And you? Whats the matter? Why are you crying here alone? Jay quickly changes the topic and asks Jane Webb. When asked this question, Jane Webb suddenly bes very disappointed. She lowers her head and shrinks there into a small group without speaking. Looking at her reaction, Jayguesses a general idea. Well, its OK. Dont be unhappy. Look at you; you have cried away your makeup. As a girl, you should pay attention to your image. If you meet a handsome guy, your appearance will scare away him. Seeing that Jane Webb is in a bad mood, Jay helps her to arrange her hair while teasing her. Jane Webb is a little embarrassed by what he said. She quickly takes out the small mirror from her bag and looks at her face. She has put on makeup powder before going out! Her makeup hasnt been washed away. When she is about to ask Jay, she see the proud smile on his face. She just realizes that she is cheated by him! Ah, monitor, how can you be like this? Jane Webb stands there and stamps her feet angrily. Ha, ha, ha, I just see you are in a bad mood? Then, are you in a better mood now? But girls should pay attention to their image. Luca Webb rushes to the cinema and see this scene. Jane Webb sits there talking andughing with a man. He just worries that she would be sad because he iste, it turns out that he thinks too much. Jane Webb feels that someone is sweeping her with fiery eyes. Looking up, it turns out to be Luca Webb. Luca Webb is naturally ecstatic at that time. This cant be her illusion, he reallyes, and he doesnt forget what he has promised. Now she cant care about the reservation. Like swallowes back to its nest, she runs to Luca Webb inrge steps, throws her into his arms and hugs tightly the man in front of her. Jaylooks at the scene before him. Whats the situation? It seems that if he guesses correctly, the man hugged by Jane Webb should be the one she likes or her boyfriend? When Luca Webb is hugged by Jane Webb, his anger and resentment disappears. He thinks that that man should be an ordinary friend. Otherwise, how can Jane Webb make such an intimate move Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. apparently before him? It turns out that he thinks too much about everything. Well, how old are you? You are so unstable and run so fast. What if you fall down? After Luca Webb confirms his liking for Jane Webb, his tone of voice bes gentle. Jane Webb has never seen such a gentle Luca Webb to her. In her opinion, all the tenderness and patience of Luca Webb have been given to Butler alone. He always cold when being with her and doesnt talk much. She cant even see him smile. So seeing Luca Webb treats her so gently, she feels a little silly. Is this still the original Luca Webb? Why are you sote? The movie is almost finished. I thought you were noting! Jane Webb acts in a pettishly charming manner to Luca Webb, with some resentment in her tone. The movie indeed is almost finished. Honey, I have something to do at the moment. Ie outte and leave the phone at home, so I cant call you. If you want to see it, its the same if wee back tomorrow. Jay: Im really full of this dog food. Luca Webb rubs Jane Webbs hair with some pet in his eyes. If she wants to watch it, he could books the whole theatre to be a private show tomorrow. Since Luca Webb is willing to take the initiative to exin to her and says such nice words, Jane Webb has long been out of the mood to me him for beingte. Now she feels that her mood is so beautiful that she is surrounded by pink bubbles. She also think about why Luca Webb is suddenly so gentle to her, is this ten thousand years of big iceberg finally to be woken up by her? Thinking that if Luca Webb could be so gentle to her every day, she would be willing to let her die ten thousand times! Thinking about that picture, she is also silly smile out. And the two men are also measure each other with the eyes, being still without moving, not knowing if each other is friend or enemy. When Jane Webb has pleasured enough, she remembers that there is a big living man here! Her Master Monitor, why does she almost forget him! Although some reluctant to give up the warm embrace of Luca Webb, she cannot let the two men being like pestles here! How embarrassing! Jane Webb finally lets go of Luca Webb and ns to let the two get to know each other first. With Jane Webbs action, Luca Webb withdraws the measuring look to the opposite site, and looks down at Jane Webb. Jane Webb takes Luca Webb by his big hand and leads him to Jay. Let me introduce to you. This is my high school ssmate, our high school monitor, Jay. Jane Webb introduces to Luca Webb seriously. Oh, it turns out to be a high school ssmate; he is worried too much. With this in mind, Luca Webbs mood has improved. He actively stretches out his right hand, Hello, Luca Webb. When Jay sees that the man no longer looks at him with his piercing eyes and even takes the initiative to shake hands with him, naturally he could not strip others face. He also extends his right hand to respond to him. Hello, Jay. Eh, monitor, let me introduce to you. This is mine Jane Webb is introducing Luca Webb to Jay, but she doesnt know how to say it. How should it be said? Say he is a friend of her? It should be a closer rtionship. If it is a lover, it seems that it has always been her own wishful thinking and Luca Webb has never given her a promise. What should they be now? This makes Jane Webb difficult. Jay is seriously listening to Jane Webbs introduction, but he doesnt hear the below. He looks at Luca Webb; shouldnt he be Jane Webbs boyfriend? Hello, Im Jane Webbs boyfriend, Luca Webb. When Jane Webb is struggling, Luca Webb introduces himself to Jay. Hearing Luca Webb say that he is her own boyfriend, Jane Webb is stunned first, and then feels that the whole person cant be described by ecstasy, feeling that she is excited to be submerged by the sea. What is this? He actually says that he is her boyfriend, which means that he finally admits himself? Ha, ha, ha, if there no one now, she will have tough at the sky for several hours. Eh, yes, let me introduce to you. This is my boyfriend. Jane Webb is happy to foolish, and introduces him to Jay again. Jay: He has introduced himself. No need for you to introduce again. The movie cannot be watched. Later the three people go to the nearest coffee shop to sit for a while. Listening to Jay and Jane Webbs intermittent talk about the past of high school, Luca Webb sits there quietly listening, asionally inserting two words and smiling. The two menter add wechat, and Luca Webb also give a business card for Jay, asking him to ask him if he needs any help in the future. Finally, he adds that Janes friend is his friend. Listening that, Jane Webb is happy to take off like ne. Jay looks at the name on the business card and the address of thepany. He is surprised to find that he is the Luca Webb, the little grandson of the famous Jacob. No wonder he feels so familiar when he hears the name. When he first sees Luca Webb, he feels that the momentum and feeling he is carrying is not ordinary people, but he never thinks that he is such a famous person. What a luck he has today. He even makes friends with Luca Webb?! Its incredible to think about it. Its like a dream. He is also surprised that Jane Webb has such a powerful boyfriend. He could not help admiring Jane Webb. It must be super powerful to win a person like Luca Webb. When he was in high school, why didnt he find that Jane Webb was so powerful? Did she hide it on purpose? Chapter 206 Whats Wrong with Me Chapter 206 What''s Wrong with Me Jane discovers that Jay is looking at her sometimes with admiration and sometimes with amazement. He has great facial expression, which seems to be kind of scary. If Jane knows how Jay admires her, she will be really proud. After they are separated, Luca thinks that since he has already recognized his feelings for Jane, it is time for him to be honest. He doesnt want to make Jane perplexed any longer, and its time to give her the sense of security she should have. Therefore he takes Jane to a ce. Jane asks him where to go. He just blinks at her mysteriously and says, "You''ll find out when we get there." Jane is still enjoying the romantic air just then, and now in the car, neither of them talks, and there is only the soft piano music. Jane looks at Luca, but he doesnt tend to say anything. She doesnt know what to say either. She feels a little bit awkward. As she is about to say something, she immediately thinks about the dubious talk between them just now. He said he was her boyfriend. If so, in what capacity should she talk to Luca? Jane is hesitating... Although Luca is driving, he has been observing Jane''s expression all the time. Her struggling look is so obvious that it is difficult not to notice. Her whole tiny face is almost wrinkled together, and sometimes she looks up at him, trying to say something but she eventually holds back. Luca wants tough. She is a talkative person, and its amazing to see that she can hold back for such a long time. "What? Why dont you talk? What happen to you today? Are you dumb?" Luca teases Jane while driving. She rolls her eyes at Luca and feels relieved that he is still joking with her. She thinks he was just on a whim, or wanted to save her from embarrassment in front of those people. Now it seems that he is not. Jane''s big eyes roll around. Who knows what she is nning? Soon they reach the ce Luca said. Luca gets out of the car first. "Huh~? Where are we?" Jane sees the vi in front of her and asks Luca. She never knows that he even has a house here. Jane stays with Luca all the time these days, and knows him pretty well. But why has she never seen Lucae here, with such a big house in a prime location? It seems that Luca has noticed her doubts, and says to Jane, "This is my private vi, which I prepare for myself to live in when Im married. I donte here very often, seldom do I bring others here." After speaking, Luca opens the door with the key and walks in. Jane is so confused. She feels that Luca is deliberately teasing her today. What did he mean by what he said just then? Since it is prepared for his future wife, what does he mean by bringing her here? Does he want to marry her? Crap, is he even skipping the asking part, and going straight to marry her? Hahaha! Luca walks for a while, then turns around and finds that no one is behind him. Looking back, he just sees Jane standing there giggling, not knowing what she is thinking about. "Are you going to stand there until dawn?" She finally reacts when she hears Luca ask her, and runs towards Luca in small steps. She is so excited now, and wonders whether her prince charming will really ask her to be his girlfriend. After Luca goes in, he first flicks a switch and turns on the light, and the dark room just gets bright. "Wow, so beautiful!" As Jane exims, she is almost blinded by the shining pce-like vi in front of her. This is totally a pce, not a vi. Jane acts like a young country folk who justes to the city, touching here and there. Gosh! How much does it cost to decorate this vi? ! Sure enough, the world of the rich is different. Even for the renovation of this house, it will definitely cost millions. How much food she could buy with the money! She couldnt even eat it up for a lifetime. What a blessing it will be for those who can live here! This ce is simply heaven! Luca finds her greedy look a bit adorable, how could she be so cute? Jane finally knows why Luca doesnt bring anyone here. He must be afraid of othersing and stealing his treasures. A random piece here will simply cost thousands! If Luca knows what she is thinking, he will probably be pissed off. "Hows that, do you like it?" Luca knows she really likes the decoration of the house from her expression, but he still asks Jane deliberately. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Yeah, I like it, the decoration here is so beautiful!" Jane says, touching the blue and white porcin in her hand lovingly. "Then live here from now on, here you are, the keys." Luca says and hands a bunch of keys to Jane. "Huh? Live here? The keys for me?" Jane repeats Luca''s words. Why is she a little bit confused now? What does he mean? Live here? The keys for her? What does Luca mean? She doesnt understand. "Yeah, don''t you like it here? Then live here, its empty anyway." Luca says casually. "But, isnt this prepared for your future wife? Its not so appropriate. If others find out, they will surely dish the dirt." Jane is very delighted when she hears Luca said that. But she thinks again. This is for his future wife, and its not appropriate for her to live here. Even she will misunderstand it herself, let alone others. Could it be that Luca has some special feelings for her? That''s why she specifically said it to Luca. Thinking that he will be the groom of another woman in the future, and sleeping with her, she feels utterly sad. "Misunderstand? What will they misunderstand?" Luca asks knowingly. "Just misunderstand our rtionship!" Jane is too shy to say they are lovers, so she just said it in another way. "What kind of rtionship?" "That we are lovers!" Seeing Luca constantly questioning herself, Jane feels he will keep asking if she doesnt say it directly. "Well, then I''ll lower myself and be your boyfriend!" Luca looks at Jane and says to her solemnly. "Huh?! What?" Jane is shocked when she hears his words. Has she got it wrong? Is her prince charming telling her to get together with him? Jane can''t believe her ears. "I said, let''s be together! Jane, I like you!" Luca takes a step forward, gently holds Jane''s shoulder with both hands, and says to her again, but this time it bes lets be together. "You... I''m not dreaming, am I? You are you serious?" Jane says incoherently. She feels as if she were dreaming now, and pinches herself hard. Feeling nothing... Crap, of course it isn''t true. s, she is just overthinking, how could her prince charming say yes to her so easily? Luca sees her expression suddenly be bright and suddenly get gloomy. What''s going on? He has already confessed to her; shouldn''t she rush into his arms and kiss him passionately? At least a gentle kiss. Why does she look so frustrated? Is it because he has lost his charm to her? "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" "Hey! You! How can you be like this?" Jane is a little confused now. She doesnt know whether she is in a dream or reality. She just feels that this is not true. She thinks she is in a dream, so she speaks to Luca in a tougher tone. Luca: Me? Whats wrong with me... "OMG, why are you even here in my dream? I even dreamed that you asked me to be with you. Why dont you say it to me in reality? If it was true, it would be so great!" Jane is not afraid of Luca now. Afterall, it is in her dream, theres nothing wrong with herining with him. How can he tease her all the time! Luca: What happened to this kid? Why is she being silly? What is she talking about? A dream? "Hey, Jane, are you a fool? What are you talking about? This is the reality! Do you think you are dreaming?" Luca really admires Jane''s imagination. She actually thinks that she is in a dream. Is she really a fool...? "Hmph, don''t lie to me. You said it was not in a dream. I pinched myself hard just then and I didn''t feel the pain." In order to prove to Luca that what she says is true, she pinches herself again, and it still doesn''t hurt, so it isn''t true. Luca is speechless, Of course you can''t feel the pain, because you pinched my arm." "Ah! What!" Jane looks down. Her hand is actually cing on Luca''s arm. No wonder she didnt feel the pain, because it was Luca''s arm that she pinched. "Can you let go now?" Luca rushes her when he sees that Jane''s hand is still on his arm and doesnt move at all. "Oh... oh" Jane quickly lets go of his arm. Seeing that her prince charming''s arm is bruised because of her pinch, she feels a little distressed. Why did she pinch it so hard? Chapter 207 Sitting on the Lawn Chapter 207 Sitting on the Lawn Luca rubs his arm, thinking that this little girl does have some strength that his arm is bruised. "Ah!" Luca looks up at Jane, and sees her pinching her arm. "What are you doing!" Luca hurriedly pulls Jane''s little hand off. "It hurts, it''s real, it''s real this time!" Jane drags Lucas arm excitedly, and says to him while jumping around him. "You... are you serious about what you just said? Are you serious about being with me?" Jane asks him cautiously, for fear that all this is not true, and that her prince charming will reject her again. "Yes, I''m serious. Jane, I like you, be my girlfriend!" Luca says to Jane word by word. This is the first time he has confessed to a girl so seriously. "Okay, I say yes, Ill be your girlfriend, don''t worry, I will treat you well and take good care of you." Jane is a little overjoyed and even steals Luca''s lines. Arent those the lines that are supposed to be said by boys? Luca also looks at Jane dumbfoundingly. Does he look like he needs her to take care of? He should take care of her. Why hasn''t he found her so adorable before? Jane is indeed overjoyed. She cant believe it when she thinks that she is really with Luca. At the same time, she is full of motivation, and suddenly feels so motivated for her future. How does it feel to fall in love with your dream boy? If you ask Jane now, she probably can answer you for three days and nights. It feels like dreaming every day. Since falling in love with Luca, she knows him a bit differently. May be not a bit, but totally. It is simply subverting his previous cold image. In the past, Luca is a god-like existence in her mind, and at the same time he was also out of reach, and could only be seen from a distance. But since she is actually with Luca, he seems to be a different person. After they are officially together, Luca asks Jane to move to his vi and they begin living together. Jane is usually irritated to get up, so Luca doesnt wake her up until the servant finishes preparing the breakfast every morning. Sometimes, seeing her sleeping soundly, Luca will go to work directly so that Jane can sleep well. He is very busy at noon. After Jane gets up, she prepares the lunch for him and brings it to the the middle of the night and asks her to sleep first. But Jane would rather sit on the sofa and wait for him till she falls asleep than going to bed first by herself. She is happy with being able to wait for him. Sometimes she is even awakened by her ownughter in the middle of the night. She feels that her current life is blissful and a little unreal. Lucas previous cold image has beenpletely subverted in Jane''s heart and he bes a warm- hearted man. She doesnt know, nor does she dare to imagine that a person as cold as Luca would be so gentle. For Jane, she is very content with such a life, and she feels so sweet everyday like drinking honey. The situation of Kevin on the other side is indeed not so good. Sunny sees Kevin''s health getting worse day by day, but theres nothing she could do. At first, Kevin just couldn''t stand the pain, but in the past few days, it has been so severe that he cant get out of bed. Sunny looks at Kevin, who has been tortured by the toxin in the past few days. He looks so tired and much worse than before. Sunny strokes his face distressedly. She doesnt want to see him being tortured by the illness anymore. He is such a dignified man, but now he can only lie in bed. If her leave can be exchanged for his health, she will do it. The specialists gathered by Troy are also helpless in the face of this newly developed toxin. Ellison is also anxious to see his brother''s health getting worse. If he could, he really wants to get Butler out and beat her up. Seeing Kevin''s body getting weaker and weaker, Sunny finally makes up her mind. While Kevin is asleep, she calls Butler. Sunny has nned for the worst. The worst is just to leave Kevin herself. As long as it could exchange for his good health, this is nothing for her. The call is answered soon. Butler answers with azy voice, which seems like she is sleeping. "You finally call. I thought you wouldn''t leave Kevin even if he would die!" Butler says with a somewhat mocking tone. "Butler, what do you want from me to save Kevin?" Sunny asks Butler straightforwardly. She doesnt want to talk trash with Butler. The situation of Kevin''s health doesnt allow her to hesitate anymore. "What do I want? Sunny, don''t you know what I want? I want you to leave Kevin Just that simple." Butler says to Sunny a little impatiently. "Okay, if I leave Kevin, can you promise you will give him the antidote?" Sunny asks Butler again doubtfully. She must make sure that Butler will fulfill her promise, otherwise Kevin will not be able to make it. "Of course, as long as you leave him forever and give the divorce agreement to me, its done. I will take care of the rest. Don''t worry. Of course, I will give Kevin the antidote. If he is dead, who will I be with forever?" Butler says her conditions once again, and asking her to sign the divorce agreement is her real intention. Sunny finds it harsh to hear what she said "be with forever". Once she thinks that Kevin will live with another woman after she leaves, she feels so heartbroken that she cant even breathe. "Okay, I will leave soon. I hope you will fulfill your promise and you must give Kevin the antidote." "Wait, since you are living these days, I will send someone to leave the divorce agreement and the air ticket at your door, and you can get it yourself. I hope you can fulfill your promise to nevere back. " "Okay." Sunny hangs up the phone. Sunny suddenly feels unprecedentedly powerless, and she slowly slides down against the wall. This time, she is really leaving. As long as Kevin can recover, she is willing to do anything, even if he will hate her forever. Sunny goes downstairs, and sees Kevin lying on the bed, trying to reach the cup on the coffee table. Sunny quickly trots over to Kevin and passes him a ss of water. "You are here. What''s wrong? Have you cried?" Kevin asks Sunny, although she tries to hide it, he This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. pays attention to her so carefully every day. How could he not notice it? "No, it''s just morning sickness. I''m fine, don''t worry about me." Sunny thinks for a long while before "Okay then,e and let me feel the baby." Kevin is about to sit up. Sunny hurries to help him sit up. Kevin touches Sunny''s slightly puffed belly with a happy smile on his face. This is his child, their child, and the fruit of their love. He must get well soon, and he wants to witness the birth of their child. Sunny can''t help but wants to shed tears looking at Kevin. Without wanting Kevin to see it, she runs out quickly under the excuse of going to the bathroom. Kevin watches Sunny''s back and sighs quietly. He surely knows that she is pretending to be strong, but how could he take care of her since he cant even take care of himself? Sunny goes outside and sits on thewn in a daze, thinking about what to do next. It is certain for her to leave Kevin now. She doesn''t know where Butler wants her to go after she leaves. Probably she cant even tell Kelly and Troy about it. How could she live with her child on her own? Things like this are so burdensome that she can hardly breathe. Sunny just stops thinking about it. Suddenly, she notices a sneaky person at the door, not knowing what he is doing. After that person leaves, Sunny slowly moves over. What the man has left is a kraft paper, which Sunny opens after picking it up. Sure enough, that man is sent by Butler. Sunny looks around guiltily. After making sure that there is no one around she quietly rolls it up and puts it in her pocket. Then she walks back to the room as if nothing ever happened, and tries to read it secretly, because she cant let anyone else know about this. When she goes back, Kevin has just taken the medicine and falls asleep. Sunny makes up her mind and goes upstairs to the room, looking at the things inside the paper bag. After Sunny returns to the room, she is relieved and opens the paper bag that is rolled up by her just now. On the top is a divorce agreement, with a few conspicuous words on it that almost blind Sunny''s eyes. Chapter 208 Does It Even Matter Chapter 208 Does It Even Matter Sunny controls her feelings and reads the agreement, gives it a hasty nce, and puts it down. She is afraid that she would really be tempted to tear it up. There are also a thick pile of banknotes and a ticket inside, whose destination is an unfamiliar city R City. Sunny sneers secretly while holding this thick pile of banknote. Butler really prepares for all and waits for her to fall into the trap, and it is a trap that she has to fall into. Sunny silently puts away the banknotes in the drawer. Enduring the sadness in her heart, she goes downstairs to prepare meals for Kevin. Since she has to leave him anyway, she will leave him the greatest impression during thest days. Sunny walks into the kitchen and prepares the medicine and soup for Kevin. She is counting the time and when he finishes the soup, the medicine will be ready to serve. Sunnyes out and asks Kevin to get up to take the medicine. "Honey, it''s time for you to take the medicine." Sunny walks to Kevin''s side and whispers to him. "Honey, get up, it''s time to take the medicine." Sunny calls him again since Kevin didn''t respond. Kevin doesnt move at all, and Sunny feels something is wrong. She pats Kevin on the head with her hand, but he still doesnt respond. "Hey! Kevin, don''t scare me, what''s wrong with you, wake up!" Sunny calls Kevin loudly, hoping that he will wake up. "Hurry, call Troy and ask him toe over! Hurry up!" Sunny says loudly to the servant. Then she continues calling Kevin, wishing he could wake up immediately in the next second. "Kevin, I don''t allow you to die, do you hear me! Wake up, do you hear me? Get up!" Sunny has an emotional breakdown. She cries and shouts at Kevin, hoping that he could be woken by her voice. The servants are also frightened seeing the couple like this, and quickly call Troy. After a brief exnation, Troy understands the situation immediately. In no more than ten minutes, Troy and the expert panel rush over. After taking some first aid measures, the expert panel rmend that Kevin be transferred to the hospital. Although it is not better than the expert panel, it has everything they need in the hospital. Most importantly, there are medical staff watching him all the time in the hospital, so that things like what happened today will never happen again. Even if it does happen, they can provide immediate aid. Not like today, they almost miss the best rescue time, but fortunately it is only a temporary shock. However, nobody knows what will happen next time. Sunny lowers her head reproachfully and mes herself. She thinks she doesnt fulfill her responsibility as a wife, and she isnt the first one to notice that her husband has a temporary shock. If she finds it out a littleter, Kevin will... Sunny just can''t imagine. Sunny agrees to the proposal of the expert panel almost immediately. She really cant stand any more problems happen to Kevins health, and she doesn''t want this to happen again. Besides, she is leaving soon. Sunny is really worried that only the servants are taking care of him after she leaves, so its better to send Kevin to the hospital, where there are specialized medical staff, which she will be more at ease. There is no time for hesitation. The expert panel send Kevin to the best hospital in the city almost as soon as they get the consent of Sunny. Sunny is really scared when she sees Kevin being put on the stretcher motionlessly. She is so afraid that he will leave her without a sound. Troy certainly sees the guilt in Sunny''s eyes. He pats her shoulder andforts her, "Don''t worry, it will be fine, everything will be fine." "Yeah." Sunny nces at Troy gratefully, yeah, everything will be fine, and everything will be fine only after she leaves. "For some time in the future, Kevin will be staying in the hospital. You have to travel between the hospital and home. It''s hard work for you. Don''t get too tired." Troy follows the expert panel and gets in the car. Sunny wanted to go with them at first, but since theres no other room in the car, Sunny has to drive alone to the hospital. Sunnys hands are sweating while holding the steering wheel, praying silently in her heart, hoping that Kevin will be fine. When she arrives at the hospital, her mind is almost nk. She inquires at the reception, only to know that Kevin is now in the operating room. She feels uneasy again. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After a while, Sunny never feels that time flies so slowly and doesnt know how long he has been in the operating room. The red sign on the door slowly darkens. The door of the operating room is opened. Troyes out first. Sunny feels that she finally sees hope, and runs towards Troy hurriedly. "Hows it? Is Kevin okay? Is he all right?" Sunny grabs Troy''s arm with both hands and asks emotionally. "Well, hes fine for the time being." Troy frowns and says to Sunny constrainedly. "For the time being? What do you mean by that? What does it mean that hes fine for the time being, make it clear!" Sunny shouts at Troy losing control. After all, Troy is a doctor here, and he is well-known and respected in this hospital. The young doctor next to him doesnt know what is going on, and only regards Sunny as a family member of the patient, and thinks that she is just a troublemaker. As soon as he tries to say something positive about Kevin, Troy waves his hand and means that he doesnt have to do it, so the doctor gives up. "Sunny, calm down, listen to me, the toxin has spread all over Kevins body. If he can''t get the antidote, no one can say what will happen to him even for the next second. Do you understand? No one can say that. We are doing our best to develop the antidote. Trust us, we will definitely make the antidote for Kevin, alright?" Troy replies with a louder voice, hoping she could be sober and not make any trouble at this time. Sunny nods while looking at Troy, turns around to leave in despair, and even ignores Troy calling her from behind. There is only one sentence Troy said to her in her head: No one can say what will happen to Kevin even for the next second... That is to say, no one can be sure whether Kevin will still be alive in this world in the next second. Sunny forgets how she leaves the hospital, and doesnt know how she gets back home either. When she realizes it, she is already in the room. Yes, she must leave right now, the sooner the better, this is also a guarantee for Kevin''s life. As soon as she leaves, Butler will give Kevin the antidote, so that the toxin in Kevin''s body can be detoxed and he will live. Sunny quickly packs up. She barely takes anything with her, only her ID card and the thick pile of banknotes, which she must take, since she is still pregnant and has no financial resources. She has no choice, but can only take it with her. She can''t let the baby in her belly suffer together with her. How thoughtful Butler is! Sunny smiles bitterly and shakes her head. Although she is smiling, her smile is extremely pale, which makes people sad even by looking at it. Sunny slowly takes out the divorce agreement from the drawer. She is about to sign her name on it, and notices the message "she" leaves for Kevin. Sunny''s whole body trembles after reading it. Butler is really a vicious woman. She is going to It reads, "Kevin, I have been thinking a lot these days. I am leaving you. I have to make ns for myself. Seeing your health getting worse day by day, I really cant bear to leave you, but I have to think for myself and the child in my belly. I dont want my child to be born without a father. Dont worry, I wont take any property of the Quinn family. If you really do make it through this time, I hope you will treat yourself well, and forget me, as if I have never been in your world. Forget me." Only then does Sunny understand Butler''s intention. She is not aiming at simply dismantling them, but to let Kevin forget her from the bottom of his heart. After Sunny reads the message she left for Kevin, she is hesitating, she is hesitant to sign, if Kevin sees it, he will hate her for a lifetime. He will hate her because she decides to leave him when he needs her most. But does it matter? Let him hate her forever, at least he will not forget her. Compared with Kevin''s health, does it even matter? Finally, Sunny still tremblingly signs her name. The moment she signs it, Sunny knows that they are If there is a chance to see him again, in what kind of attitude will Kevin treat her? Sunny almost can picture the scene. Maybe he will avoid her as if he has seen a rat. Maybe he has another woman with him, mocking her and showing off how well he lives, or maybe he wont care at all, seeing her will be like seeing nothing, just like the air. Chapter 209 Seems to Say Something Wrong Chapter 209 Seems to Say Something Wrong Picturing the scene, Sunny cant imagine that. Oh, besides, Butler wants her to nevere back here. On what asion will they ever meet? Maybe they will never see each other again. After everything is done, its time for her to leave. Her flight is at two o''clock in the afternoon, so she has little time left. It''s time to leave, to leave this house full of memories. Sunny walks out of the house step by step with tears running down her face. If she leaves, she can nevere back. Even Macie is still here, her poor daughter, and she is so young. She feels so sorry for her. The servants don''t pay much attention to Sunny. They all know the situation of the couple. Probably all of them know. They only think that Sunny is just too depressed recently, and she is just having a stroll to take a breath. It is until night that the servants find something is wrong. Bulter looks at the clock on the wall and the its already ten. He is a little worried that something is wrong with Sunny, but he also knows what happened to Kevin and he is not well. He is afraid that it will make the situation worse if he calls Kevin now. Bulter can only stare at the door nkly, expecting Sunny to show up in the next second. At this moment, Sunny is on the ne looking at the clouds outside in a daze. She leaves him again, doesnt expect Kevin to understand her, just hoping that he wont hate her. She also hopes that Butler will do what she has said, fulfill her promise, and give Kevin the antidote. She is about to live in a strange city with the baby in her belly, where there are no rtives, no friends, only the child in her belly to apany her. There is no one she can rely on in the future, but only on herself. When its twelve o''clock, Bulter cant stand it anymore. He wants to call someone but doesnt know who to call. Should he call Kevin? Of course he shouldnt. Kevins life is still at stake. How about Troy? Troy is busy developing the antidote for Kevin all the time. He will be making troubles for him to call him at this moment. After thinking about it, Bulter finally picks out the best candidatethe father of Kevin, Wade. Wade is the elder of the Quinn family, and it will be most appropriate for him to know about this. Yeah, thats it. Therefore, Bulter calls Wade. Wade should have been sleeping at this time, but Macie is asking him to watch cartoons with her, so he hasnt gone to bed yet. As it getste, he bes more sober. After putting Macie to sleep, he watches TV alone in the living room. "Ring~ring~" Thendline in the living room rings. Wade feels strange, who will call sote at night, even on thendline? "Hello, Mr. Wade, I am the housekeeper of the Quinn''s house." Bulter thought that the elder has been already asleep, and he doesnt expect him to answer the phone so soon. "Oh, Bulter! What is it? Why are you calling me at this time?" "Mr. Wade, Mrs. Quinn is gone. She went out this afternoon and never went back." Bulter makes up his mind and decides to tell Wade.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Wade doesnt know Kevin is poisoned yet, so he asks Bulter questioningly, She didnte back? Did they fight? Did Kevin look for her? "Oh...Mr. Kevin..." Bulter hesitates, not knowing how to tell Wade or whether he should tell him or not. "What''s wrong? Don''t hesitate, just say it." Wade is a straightforward person. Seeing Bulter being so hesitant, he just asks him to speak straight. "Mr. Wade, Mr. Kevin has been poisoned, and he is still lying in the hospital. His life is at stake. I don''t know what to do about this, so I came to you." Bulter eventually tells the truth. If something really happens, he cant be responsible for that. "What? Poisoned? His life is at stake?" These words together almost make him have a heart attack. It has been only a few days sincest time they met. What''s going on? Wade stabilizes his emotions first. At this moment, he cant mess up. "What the hell is going on?! Which hospital is my son in now?" Bulter knows that it cant be kept secret any longer. He is relieved after he tells him the truth, and says everything he knows to Wade. "Then how is Kevin now? Which hospital is he in?" Wade asks anxiously. Even if he is strict with his son, everyone can see how much he loves Kevin when ites to such matters of life and death. "Mr. Kevin suddenly went into shock at home a few days ago. Troy came with those from the expert panel and transferred Mr. Kevin to the hospital, which is the best hospital in the city." Bulterer reports to Wade honestly. After Wade hears what Bulter told him, he just wants to fly to Kevin right away and sees how he is doing. He is a man of action. Wade hurriedly summons the servant and driver, and immediately goes to the hospital. Before leaving, he asks the servant to take good care of Macie, saying that he goes out in the morning for errands. No one is allowed to say anything about what happened today. After that, he gets in the car. On the other side, Troy is leading the expert panel to develop the antidote for Kevin day and night, and suddenly the door is pushed open. Having stayed in the dark for a long time, it takes a long while for Troy to recognize who the man at the door is. It is Kevin''s father, Wade. Troy curses shit secretly. Seeing Wade like this, he should already know what happened. It''s just that who the hell told Wade? "Troy,e here." Wade walks in and calls Troy to him. The experts in the room are all dissatisfied with Wade who breaks in suddenly, and doesnt want anyone to disturb them when they are working seriously. But from Wade''s appearance, they can tell he is probably Troy''s senior. Seeing Troy''s respect for Wade, they dont react much. After all, Wade is out now and doesnt bother them. Troy also knows these experts well, making an apologetic gesture to them, and hurriedly follows Wade out. His mind is spinning quickly trying to find a reason for this whole thing, and he wants to cover for Kevin. Seeing the solemn back of Wade, Troy has no choice but to bite the bullet and walks over. He thinks about it again. Since Wade has found this ce, which means that he already knows almost everything, and the excuses he thinks up are probably useless. Wade stops at the door of Kevin''s ward, watching his sturdy son now lying motionless on the hospital bed, with various tubes still inserted all over his body. Seeing this, Wade feels like he is getting old instantly. Dont people always say that old people are blessed? Why does he still have to go through these things at this age? "Come on, you don''t have to cover for him. I already know everything. What''s the matter with the toxin in my son''s body?" Wade asks Troy directly. Under such circumstances, he has no time to waste, and there is no time for him to be mad at them because they didnt tell him the truth. "Wade, the toxin in Kevin''s body is a toxin that has not yet been discovered in the world. Since it is newly discovered, there is no antidote for it, so we have gathered top experts around the world to help Kevin day and night and try to develop the antidote. But the toxin will spread faster and faster over time. Especially in the past few days, you have also seen that the situation is really not optimistic. I am afraid that Kevins body will be unable to endure it. Therefore, all of us have been working overtime on it these days." From the dark circles on Troy''s face, he knows that what he says is true. What''s more, he grows up with Kevin, and is his good buddy. He will not hurt him definitely. He knows it clearly. "How can you hide something like this from me?" Wade scolds Troy. If Bulter hadn''t told him today, he would still be kept in the dark. As a father, he doesnt even know about the fact that his son is suffering from such a disease. To put it ugly, if something terrible really happens to Kevin, he wouldn''t even know how he die! "Wade, I''m sorry, we shouldn''t hide it from you, but Ellison suggested not telling you. We are afraid that if you know, you can''t bear it." "What! Do you mean that Ellison also knows about this? And he deliberately keeps it from me?" Wade asks with some disbelief. It turns out that even as his father, he is thest one to know about it, and everyone is hiding it from him. Troy sees Wade getting angry suddenly, and unconsciously covers his mouth with his hand, as if he has said something wrong. Chapter 210 His Eyes are Sharp Chapter 210 His Eyes are Sharp Its kind of scary that Wade gets angry, and he seems to have sold his buddy out. Wade doesnt have time for Troy, and asks him to tell him if theres any progress, and then he leaves. He needs to question his eldest son, Ellison now. It''s fine for others to keep the truth from him. But he is his eldest son. How could he hide it from him. This is such an important matter. Troy texts Ellison after Wade leaves, and he will have to ask for his own blessings about the rest. Thats all he can do for him! At the same time, Ellison is already asleep with Kelly in his arms, and of course he doesnt see the text. Since it iste now, Wade doesnt look for him. Hum! Son, wait till tomorrow, he will give him a good lesson! Ellison only sees the text the next morning while he is rubbing his eyes sleepily. Shit! His father is likely to summon him really soon. What a special "surprise" for him early in the morning! He hurriedly wakes Kelly sleeping aside, and she pushes away Ellison''s big hand that trying to wake her up, and continues to sleep. "Kelly, wake up, my dad will be here soon, wake up!" Ellison says to her while pushing Kelly. "Oh, your dad ising...Oh! Your dad ising?" Kelly is awake right away, totally frightened by him. Shit, Wade ising, how could she be sleeping? Although she has been married to Ellison, his father has always been lukewarm to her. Back then when he knew Ellison got married without his consent. He was so angry and beat Ellison half to death. However, Ellison just stood there without doing anything, letting Wade beat him, and as a result, he stayed in bed for a week before he could get up. It was at that moment that Kelly really understood the position of Wade in this family. If he has agreed to something, no one dared to say else. After beating Ellison, Wade said nothing, nor did he mention her. She doesnt know whether he likes her or hates her. She wants to please Wade but she realizes that she doesnt know him at all. She has no one to ask! Moreover, the dignity and authority that Wade gives out every time they meet makes her dare not say anything. Even though she wants to please him, she has to be extremely cautious, for fear of what she does would make him angry. Now that she hears that Wade ising, she has no thought about sleeping at all. If Wadees, and sees that she and Ellison are still sleeping, it is simply discrediting her own image! She rarely has the opportunity to meet him, so it will be a great opportunity today, and she must not miss it. She must model herself as a good wife and mother, so that Wade feels that she can take good care of Ellison. She acts right away. Kelly dresses herself up at lightning speed, and goes downstairs. Today, she will make breakfast by herself. She must get it done before Wade arrives. It will be the best if he can taste the nutritious breakfast she makes. Ellison looks at Kelly. Why does he feel that it takes her less than half a minute to get dressed and go downstairs? Why is she so motivated after knowing his father ising? Kelly is busy in the kitchen. Before the servants get up, she has been busy preparing for breakfast, making the servants embarrassed and quickly get up. Kelly is even sweating, and Ellison is also sweating in the room. He is wondering when his father will call him. Death is not terrible, the process of waiting for death is the most terrible, Ellison thinks he is at this state now. Its finally the time, and Ellison gets the call from his father. Wade tells him to wait for him at home and he will be there soon. Ellison wipes the sweat from his forehead, fortunately he has prepared for it, otherwise he will be scared to death. Twenty minutester, Wade arrives at Ellison''s vi. Kelly stands by the dining table like a maid waiting for Wade. However, Wadees in without even looking at her and asks Ellison to follow him to the study. It''s a pity that Kelly has worked so hard for this breakfast, but he doesnt even look at it. Ellison thinks hes doomed and follows his father to the study despondently. Before Wadees, he has been so frightened, but now when he is here, he is not scared at all. What must be must be. He would rather just take it. "Do you know why I am looking for you this time?" Wade asks Ellison first. "Yes." Ellison replies in a muffled voice. "Then tell me, why?" "Because I havent told you the truth. I havent informed you of Kevins health. But father, you are not young, and I''m afraid you can''t bear it!" Ellison says what he really means. He doesnt want his father to experience such a big blow. "How dare you! How can you hide it from me? Shouldn''t I know about such a big thing? If something terrible happened to Kevin today, and I dont know about it, does it make sense?" Wade bes furious and yells at Ellison. Its so loud that even Kelly, who is downstairs, can hear him clearly, and she gets worried about Ellison. "Yes, I am thoughtless this time." Ellison doesnt argue, but lowers his head and admit his mistake first. "Alright, I know that you are doing this for my own good, so I won''t talk about it for the time being. Also, yesterday your brothers housekeeper told me that Sunny hadnt gone back all night. You should find out whats going on. If necessary, just uses the underworld forces to look for it. This matter can''t be dyed. Sunny is still pregnant. I am afraid that it is rted to Butler." Wade stops ming Ellison for now. "Do you know about Butler?" Ellison asks in surprise. Unexpectedly, his father knows about it, which he struggles to find a way to let him know. "Yes, I know. It was for the sake of our past rtionship, but I didn''t expect this kid to do such a thing! She really looks down on our the Quinn family!" Wade gets more and more angry. Why does she have to mess with people of the Quinn family? Its too insolent. How dare she to mess with people of the Quinn family? "You too, are you just seeing her doing what she wants without doing anything? Do you really think that our the Quinn family is so powerless? She is stepping on us!" "She has the antidote for Kevin, so we don''t dare to irritate her. Besides, his father and you are old acquaintances. Although her father is dead now, after all..." Ellison tells his father his concerns, if it weren''t for these, he would have been the first to rush up and twist Butler''s head off. "Okay, enough. I am an old acquaintance with his father, but it does not mean that she can step on our the Quinn family. How could she mess with people of the Quinn family? She has the antidote, and so what? Since she wouldnt listen, just let her suffer a little bit. Do you really think she will not say anything?" Wade indeed values their past rtionship. He bes who he is today because of loyalty and honesty. Butpared with these, his descendants are of course more important. Moreover, he feels that Sunnys departure is also rted to Butler. Maybe she ys some tricks. His daughter-inw is still pregnant with the descendant of the Quinn family. If anything bad happens to her, Butler cant me him for ignoring their past rtionship. Ellison is amazed by his father''s determination, and indeed, nothing matters more than family. What Wade just said is a sign to him. Although he hasnt said it directly, Ellison will be a fool if he doesnt understand. He is raised with his father around since he was a child, he has seen through things in this world since he was little, and surely, he is sophisticated enough. He apanies Wade downstairs. Wade nces at the fancy breakfast on the table. He came in a Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. hurry in the morning and didnt have time for breakfast. Now looking at such a sumptuous breakfast on the table, he is actually a little hungry. Kelly thinks Wade didn''t even look at it when he came, and of course he wont look at it when he leaves. But from his look, she thinks she might have a chance! "You must be hungry! Why don''t you have some breakfast? This is a nutritious breakfast that I prepared early in the morning. Would you like to try it?" Kelly asks Wade modestly, and smoothly tells him that the breakfast is made by her, early in the morning. In this way, even if Wade doesnt eat it, he will know how hard she works. Wade finally nces at Kelly, since Ellison married her, he hasn''t looked at this girl seriously. Usually, there are not many opportunities for them to get in touch. In addition, Ellison didnt ask for his consent when he married her back then. Back then, he even beat his son, surely he hasnt got a good look at Kelly. She is a neat and smart girl, and it will be fine as long as she keeps her nose clean. Kelly is a little embarrassed with Wade staring at her. She can already tell that Wade''s eyes are sharp even since the first time they met. Chapter211 He is now angry He is now angry Maybe Wade has experienced too many things, and he can see through a lot of things urately. Kelly feels that no matter how she disguises herself in front of him, he will see her true nature, so Kelly doesnt dare to do unnecessary things in front of him. Wade sits down slowly, and he is indeed hungry. So these three people eat breakfast silently at the table. Usually, Kelly and Ellison are always talking andughing while eating breakfast together. But now that Wade is present, Kelly thinks it is better for her not to speak. If Wade hates someone talking while eating, wouldn''t she give him a bad impression? So she shuts up obediently. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. This time Kelly really guesses right. What Wade cares most is not to talk while eating. He has been observing Kelly secretly. If she is really noisy at the table like a normal girl, he is afraid that he will immediately put down his chopsticks. Fortunately, Kelly doesn''t let him down, she doesn''t say a word while eating. Ellison also knows his father''s habit, so at first he is really afraid that Kelly will be noisy as usual. But his worry is unnecessary, Kelly is unusually well-behaved today. Wade praises her quietly in his heart. The girl seems to be not bad, and his first impression on her is quite good. The atmosphere at the dining table today suddenly changes from the usual lively to quiet, with only the asional sound of chopsticks colliding with tes and the sound of people chewing food. Wade is eating breakfast slowly. He feels that the breakfast today is so delicious that he can''t help but eat another slice of bread. After Wade finishes his meal, Kelly and Ellison also put down their chopsticks obediently. "Did you make the breakfast?" Wade asks Kelly. "Yes." Kelly replies respectfully. "It''s pretty delicious." Wade wipes the oil on his mouth and hands. Then he goes out and leaves, only leaving the two people who are still in a daze at the table. "He... did he praise me?" After a long time, Kelly stammers and asks uncertainly. She can''t believe what she has heard with her ears. "It seems like this." Ellison also replies in surprise. Since he starts to remember things, he has rarely heard his father praise others. In the past, his father was even more like this in thepany. In his impression, his father was a stern boss, and few employees were praised by him. Today this honor actually falls to Kelly, what kind of stroke of luck she has got! The two look at each other and then smirk. After sending off Wade, Ellison begins to get busy. He first uses the underworld rtionship to search for Sunny throughout the city, and then he sends someone to check all of Sunny''s consumption records and driving records in the past few days. Almost all the methods avable are used. Sunny is still pregnant with the Quinn family''s child, so he can''t let her be in any danger. He himself goes to Butlers home. Now that he has got his father''s approval, he can finally do anything without fear. He can also finally avenge his brother. This woman tortures Kevin so painfully, he must make this woman feel the pain thousands of times. Butler is obviously surprised by Ellison''s arrival, and she suddenly has a bad foreboding. But she still politely invites Ellison to sit down. Ellison sneers at her behavior. He can''t wait to tear the woman to pieces right away, but she is not afraid at all and even invites him to sit down and drink tea. When he thinks of his brother who is still lying in the hospital being invaded by the toxin, there is a raging fire in his heart. Without saying a word, Ellison immediately ties up Butler and takes her to the underground warehouse. Butler doesn''t expect Ellison to do this. Is he crazy? Doesn''t he want the antidote? Originally, when she meets Sunny, she has done what Sunny said, but before she has time to give Kevin the antidote, Ellisones here with others and ties herself up. What are they going to do? "Butler, I advise you to hand over the antidote to me right now, otherwise you will feel extremely terrible to torture her. Sure enough, Butler doesn''t disappoint him. She snorts softly and turns her head. It is impossible for her to give in to others. She has the antidote for Kevin in her own hand. What can Ellison do even if she doesn''t give it to him? "Then its your choice to do it on the hard way!" While saying this, Ellison asks people to bring up the props. Butler can''t understand what Ellison is going to do. She sees an oversized fish tank directly in front of her, which can hold more than ten people, and there are a few fish in it. Butler frowns, what kind of prop is this? She thinks it will be at least a whip or an electric tremor. What does it mean to get her a fish tank? Ellison chuckles. Under Butler''s suspicious gaze, he orders someone to put a piece of meat in the fish tank! Butler seems to understand everything suddenly. After seeing the piece of meat, those beautiful and exquisite fishes rush to grab the piece of meat. Almost in an instant, the piece of meat is eaten up by the fishes. As if they are not full, the fishes look out after tasting blood, and their eyes seem to be looking for the next prey. Butler opens her eyes wide and looks at the scene in front of her. Are these... piranhas? Ellison chuckles lightly. Good, he finally sees a trace of fear in her eyes. Ah! In terms of viciousness, he is crueler than anyone else. "Well, is this scene shocking? How about this prop?" Ellison lies beside Butler''s ear and says jokingly. "I specially brought them back when I went to Amazon at that time. This kind of fish is called piranha. They only eat meat. I haven''t fed them much these days, so they must be very hungry now. Just now I just threw in a piece of meat, they all scrambled to eat it, and I believe there must be some fishes that haven''t eat the meat. What do you think will happen if I put a living person in now? "Ellison''s voice sounds like a devil in Butler''s ear. "Come on, get a camera here. I''m going to record this shocking scer." Then Ellison really orders others to bring a camera. Butler admits inwardly that she really panics at this moment, because she has really seen the ferocity of that fish. Just now, after the piece of meat was dropped, all the fishes swarmed up and the meat was eaten instantly. It is impossible for Butler not to be afraid. "Or you can tell me where you''ve hidden Sunny." "I don''t know where Sunny is, I''m not her." Butler is still stubborn and doesnt tell the truth. She doesn''t believe that he will really use her to feed the piranha. "Ok, you don''t need to say it now. I think your mind is not sober right now, you need me to make you sober." After that, Ellison makes a gesture, and someone on both sides immediately puts on blindfolds for Butler and drags her forward. Feeding the mermaid is a good show, and he wants to add some fun to this good show. "What are you doing? Where are you taking me?" Butler asks loudly. Butler''s voice is too harsh, and Ellison quickly covers his ears. Ellison really has had enough of this woman. "Do you see it? Do you know what it is?" Ellisones to Butler and opens her blindfold. Butler looks at the scene in front of her, and her body trembles involuntarily. She is the one who is most familiar with this ce. This is the water prison. Any servant who has made a major mistake before will be dragged here by her. But this is not as simple as just being soaked in water. When people are soaking in it, the water will rush up in waves like sea water, and the waves will be higher and higher. The water waves slowly hit people''s face, making people feel more ufortable than being scraped by a knife. In the end, the whole person will be submerged by water, and some people will even die of suffocation. Such a punishment ispletely torment for people. It doesn''t make you die directly, but tortures you bit by bit until your mental breakdowns. Butler never thinks that it will be herself who will be put in the water today, and she also never thinks that Quinn family can be so disregarded of their old friendship. Anyway, she had an engagement with Kevin before, but they actually treat her this way today. But it doesn''t matter, she would rather everyone die together. If she dies, Kevin won''t live alone. Only she has the antidote to his toxin. Even if she died, she would wait for Kevin in hell. "Well, have you considered it? If you give me the antidote now, I can let you go immediately, but if you still don''t tell me, then don''t me me for being cruel!" Ellison asks Butler again, and its also thest time for him to ask her. He hopes that she will know how to appreciate favors. "Oh, antidote? In your dreams! If you kill me, your brother won''t live. I would rather we destroy and die together. Anyway, I will not die alone, no one can escape death!" Butler shouts to Ellison loudly. Although she is a woman, she has never been afraid of anything. She is not afraid of death, but is afraid that her death is worthless. Even if she''s going to die, she must make the enemy die first! Butler''s words touch a raw nerve of Ellison. Ellison looks at Butler, wishing to tear her apart. "Come here, put her in the water and tie her up. Don''t untie her without mymand!" Ellison says to his subordinates. He is now angry obviously. Chapter212 Hand over the Antidote Hand over the Antidote Hearing this, his subordinates immediately tie Butler up. "Ellison!" Butler struggles violently, staring at him with her big eyes, "Do you know what you are doing?" The rough twine ties her wrists, and Butler looks in disbelief at Ellison who is indifferent. Is this guy really going to torture her? This thought immediately frightens Butler, but she just doesn''t want to bow her head to Ellison. "Of course I know what I''m doing." Ellison speaks lightly, with obvious indifference which can be noticed in his voice. He looks at Butler with a chill in his eyes. "Listen, Ellison!" Butler says again arrogantly, "I tell you that I am the only one who has the antidote to Kevin''s poison! If any ident happens to me, you just wait to collect the body of your brother Kevin!" Her attitude is extremely arrogant, and the provocation in her words can''t be more obvious. Ellison smiles contemptuously, he walks forward and raises his hand, and then there is a pping sound in the quiet room. Butler''s head is beaten to one side, and her white face quickly blushes. Butler''s face is burning with pain, and she opens her eyes wide. "Ellison! You dare to hit me!" she roars. Ellison sneers without saying a word, he winks at the subordinate who is tying her, and then wipes all his hands with the wet tissue handed by others, as if he has just touched something unclean. Ellison''s particrly disgusting look makes Butler feel even more ufortable. Seeing that she is about to be thrown into the water tank, Butler doesn''t have the mood to say anything else. "Ellison, you are a shameless person!" she yells, "If you don''t want your brother Kevin to die, you''d better treat me well!" Ellison winks at his subordinates when he hears this, "Then you might give me the antidote if you are happy, right?" His thin lips curl up slightly, and his long and narrow eyes contain the feeling of sarcasm. There is a sense of murder in his gaze looking at her. However, Butler doesn''t realize this. Seeing those people lift herself off the water tank again, she thinks her warning has worked, so she can''t help being a little happy. Then she says again, "That''s right! It''s best that you can realize this!" Her arrogant attitude makes everyone present particrly ufortable, especially these people are trusted subordinates who have followed Kevin and Ellison for many years. After knowing early that Butler has the antidote but she is unwilling to give it to the two brothers of the Quinn family, and even threatens them constantly, these people want to tear this son of a bitch with their hands. But without the instructions of the two brothers, they dont dare to act rashly. After all, Kevin''s life is still in the hands of this woman. ording to Ellison''s eye signals, several people put Butler down from the water tank filled with piranhas, and push her walking to a chair. Butler''s hands and feet are all tied up by iron chains, so even if they don''t tie her to the chair, Ellison is not worried that she will run away. "Do you think I dare not do anything to you?" He looks at Butler gloomily, holding a lit cigarette between his fingers. A few wisps of smoke drift upwards slowly, making the cold room even more creepy. Butler shudders for no reason, and stubbornly says, "Do you dare to do anything to me? I am the only one who has the antidote!" Ellison sneers and throws the remaining half of the cigarette on the ground. He steps on it with his shiny leather shoes and extinguishes the smoke at his feet, as if he is crushing Butler. Butler''s body freezes suddenly, and a bad premonition suddenly rises in her heart. Sure enough, the next second, Ellison takes off a whip from the torture rack on the side. The whip is made of leather, and the dark brown whip is like a poisonous snake, with tiny barbs all over it. Ellison takes the whip and walks to Butler. He leans over and uses the hard part of the whip to provoke Butler''s chin, the barbs on the whip plunge into her skin, and the faint pain makes Butler frown. "Mr. Ellison, what are you going to do?" She sneers coldly. Ellison smiles, "What am I going to do? I want you to hand over the antidote!" At this time, his younger brother Kevin is still in the hospital with his life uncertain, and his sister-inw Sunny is pregnant and can''t stand these ups and downs. Besides, his little niece Macie lives in the gloom of worrying about losing her father every day. Ellison hates the woman in front of him to the utmost degree. Butler shrugs, and the corners of her mouth are soaked with blood that was pped by Ellison just now, and it has dried up now. Her left cheek is a little red and swollen, and her hair is messed up against her cheek. She looks terribly embarrassed! "I think it should be clear to Mr. Ellison." Butler stubbornly raises her head, "If I can''t get what I want, I will definitely not hand over the antidote!" The antidote is herst bargaining chip. Butler knows this very well, so she doesn''t dare to take any risks. Before she is sure that Sunny haspletely left, she will never hand over the antidote. "What the hell do you want!" Ellison ispletely angry. He roars violently, like a lion that is thoroughly irritated, trying to tear up Butler who has always been fighting against him. Hearing this, Butler smiles and does not speak. What she wants is for Sunny to leave Kevin forever! Of course, she will never make Ellison and the others know about her deal with Sunny, otherwise, she will definitely be entrapped by them together! Without the answer from Butler, Ellisonpletely loses his patience. "Well." He ms off the whip, and the barbs run across Butler''s skin, and a long and thin scratch appears on the soft chin of Butler. She snorts lightly and bites her lips tightly so that she won''t look so down and out. "You still refuse to say it, right?" Looking at Butler who is silent in front of him, Ellison sneers like a Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. demon from hell, "Then I will beat you until you say it!" After speaking, he raises his hand, and the whip in his hand flows into the air. With the rapid fall of his arm, the whip pierces through the air and makes a harsh sound. The dark brown whip is like a poisonous snake with its mouth wide open. With the whip down, Butler''s skin bursts wide open! "Ah! " A miserable cryes from Butler''s mouth. She raises her neck and opens her mouth wide, with her eyes staring fiercely at Ellison. The physical pain almost breaks her. Because it is summer, Butler only wears a thin short-sleeved shirt on her. After being beaten by Ellison with the whip just now, her shirt has already been cut with an opening, and the skin under the shirt has be fleshy and bloody. However, Ellison doesn''t even blink his eyes. He raises his hand again, beating Butler whip after whip. For a moment, the gloomy room is filled with the smell of blood, and everyone''s ears are filled with Butler''s screams. This is the price of provoking the Quinn family. After continuing to beat Butler a few more whips, Ellison gives the whip to his subordinates standing aside, and he sits on a soft chair not far away. Seeing this, the subordinate standing aside hands Ellison a ss of ice water. After seeing the sweat on Ellison''s forehead, he lowers the temperature of the air conditioner. The subordinate who takes the whip is a middle-aged man with a long scar on his face. It is said that he is a retired soldier, and he is able to continue his studies only when he received the support of the Quinn family from an early age. He has been helping the Quinn family since he retired, so he can be regarded as a senior figure, and he has always been loyal to the Quinn family. Just now Ellison hit Butler without any scruples to vent his anger, while the middle-aged man is a little more cautious. He doesn''t dare to strike Butler too hard, for fear that he will really kill her. After all, Kevin is still waiting for her antidote. Realizing that the middle-aged man hasn''t tried his best to hit Butler, Ellison only frowns slightly, and doesn''t say anything. He has the same thought with the middle-aged man, they still can''t beat Butler too seriously. His brother''s family is still waiting for her antidote. The beatingsts for a while, and Butler has no strength to speak again. She falls from the chair to the ground, and her back exposed to the air is beaten to blood. "All right." Ellison stops the middle-aged man''s movements and looks at Butler who is lying on the ground in a panic. Seeing that she still has no intention of giving the antidote, he sits patiently on the chair and waits for Butler to sumb to him. After about half an hour passes, Ellisonpletely loses his patience. He gets up and walks to Butler, who is lying on the ground like a dog. He no longer asks her if she will give him the antidote, but directly waves to the men standing on both sides. "Throw her into the water tank. No one will let her out without my orders." The subordinates who receive the order immediatelye over to lift Butler up, and then they throw her into the water tank. The blood floats in the water, and the fishy smell irritates the piranhas that are blocked by the ss. They m into the ss which separates them from Butler, trying to swim over and have a good meal. Butler tries her best but can only bnce her body reluctantly, so that she will not fall into the tank and be drowned in the water. She can''t die yet, she hasn''t stayed with Kevin forever! Just when Ellison wants to go there, the phone rings suddenly. He nces at Butler, then turns around and walks outside the room to answer the phone. Seeing Ellison has gone, Butler breathes a sigh of relief. Her gaze falls on the piranhas on the opposite side, and she smiles miserably. It seems that before Sunny leaves, she has to be neighbors with these "little guys"! When Ellisones back again, his face is as dark as the bottom of a pot. "Butler, I will ask you for thest time!" His eyes are full of chills, and he says sharply, "Will you give me the antidote?" Just now, the hospital called him, saying that Kevin has fallen into aa again and has been sent to the operating room for rescue. The toxin has filled the whole body, and it is about to attack his heart and brain. If they still can''t get the antidote.. Kevin can only wait to die! "I said, before I get what I want," She says vaguely, "I won''t hand over the antidote." "Release the piranhas!" Chapter 213 A Real Live Human Being Chapter 213 A Real Live Human Being When Ellison arrives at the hospital, Kelly and Wade have already been there. Ellison! The moment Kelly sees Ellison, she runs towards him immediately and pulls at his sleeve. Kevin is still inside, Kelly says worriedly. Seeing his wife looking sad, Ellison nods at her, then stretches out his hand to wrap her shoulders, and holds her into his arms a little bit hard. Dont worry. Heforts the little woman in his arms with a soft voice. His face is full of tenderness that he never shows to outsiders. Kelly gives a nod and her body that has been strained because of worry gradually softens, leans in the arms of her husband, and finally rxes. Wade looks at his eldest son, snorts coldly, and then turns his head away to avoid giving him any look. Ellison sighs with resignation. Obviously, his father is still angry with him for not telling him that Kevin is poisoned. Although he is well-meant, he deceives Wade after all. Wade has given Kevin a face without breaking his legs. Dad. Ellison puts an arm around Kellys shoulders, leads her to walk forward Wade, and continues to say respectfully, I have done some special measures on Butler in the afternoon, but... Ellison frowns and looks pale. She has been emphasizing that she will never give an antidote until she gets what she wants. So what does she want? Give it to her directly! Wade says hurriedly. The Quinn family has enormous financial firepower. No matter what she wants, money, a house, a car, or anything else, they can afford it easily. However, Ellison shakes his head, She has always refused to say what she wants. What is difficult is to know what she wants. If Butler directly states what she wants, things will be much simpler. But she just refuses to say it and keeps emphasizing that what she wants has not yet been obtained, making it impossible for people to figure out what she is thinking about now. Hearing that, Wades face takes on a ghastly expression. Wicked girl! Wade curses, You can ask her again tomorrow. Its best to know what she wants within tomorrow. There is nothing that we cant afford. Whatever she wants, as long as we will not break thew, we can give them all to her! It is about the life of his youngest son so Wade doesnt dare to use force and can only follow Butlers will. Ellison nods, I will convey this. Dont worry, dad. Immediately, he continues, Kelly, is there any news about Sunny? In the afternoon, Ellison goes to torture Butler cruelly but fails to know where the antidote is and Kelly goes to investigate the whereabouts of Sunny. Hearing this, Kelly shakes her head and says truthfully, No, I even cant find her departure record. She has used all kinds of rtionships but she just cant find any whereabouts of Sunny. As soon as she says this, Wade suddenly bes anxious. Nothing was found? Nothing was found. Is it sure that you have used all the rtionships that can be used? Dad, I have used all the rtionships that can be used, but it seems that Sunny has evaporated and there is no clue to her whereabouts! After all, a person needs to eat, live, and take public vehicles but she has investigated the surveince video of all road sections and still cant find any trace of Sunny. She vanishes as if there is no such person in the world. Its as if knowing Sunny is a dream they all have together. How is it possible! Wade doesnt believe it at all, How could a real live human being evaporate suddenly! Speaking of this, Kelly seems to have thought of something, Is Sunny still in this city? As soon as this sentencees out, it immediately meets with collective opposition from Wade and Ellison. Impossible. Ellison interrupts his adoring wifes bold conjecture. If she is still in this city, she will expose her ID once she stays at a hotel, and we can also find her whereabouts. And we have arranged for so many people to scatter all over the city. One afternoon has passed but we still havent been able to get any clue to her whereabouts. ording to all current conditions and the direction of evidence... Kellys eyes widen, Sunny is out of the city! Ellison nods, and says in a deep voice, She might even be abroad. It is thest thing Wade wants to hear. He frowns immediately and objects, Isnt Kelly saying that the recent departure records and the other traffic records do not have her whereabouts? Is it possible that she can fly away with a pair of wings! In the heart of Wade, Sunny is still very important. Not to mention that she is pregnant with the child of the Quinn family. Since his youngest son attaches importance to her, he should take her into ount. In fact, a womans position in her husbands family is determined entirely by her husbands attitude towards her. If her husband protects her, loves her, cherishes her, and would love to help her in front of many people, then the husbands family will never embarrass that woman. But if even the husband doesnt protect the woman, the husbands family will naturally not take her too seriously. And Kevins attitude towards Sunny and Macie is simply to hold them in the palm of his hand, fearing that something wrong might happen to them. Kelly is silent and doesnt know what to say, but she cant deny that every sentence Wade says is very This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. reasonable. Kelly sighs softly, then turns her gaze to the door of the operating room, We dont know where Sunny is going. And Kevin is still... I wonder if Macie will be scared at home alone at night. Kelly is a little worried when she thinks that Macie stays at home only apanied by servants and housekeepers. She wonders how Sunny dares to leave such a small child at home alone! But Kelly also believes that Sunny doesnt intend to leave Macie alone at home. Sunny gives birth to Macie in a foreign country by herself and brings up Macie with Maud and Troy, which proves that Macie is her very beloved child. Compared with Sunny deliberately leaving the child at home and unwilling to take her away, Kelly believes that Sunny is forced to leave under some threat. Sunny loves Kevin and their child, Macie. Kevin has been poisoned for so long and Sunny has no intention of leaving, so there is no such possibility as leaving at this time for fear of being involved. Thinking of the person still locked there, Kellys eyes darken. Did... She suddenly says aloud and looks awful, Did Butler threaten Sunny to leave with the antidote? This conjecture is not impossible. As soon as these wordse out, both Wade and Ellison are stunned. This... Wades face is a bit ugly. Ellison remains silent and does not speak, obviously thinking about this matter. We all know Butlers feelings for Kevin. Kelly calmly begins to analyze her own conjecture and tries to prove that the possibility of this conjecture is much greater than the others. And since Sunny and Kevin got married, Butler has almost regarded Sunny as a thorn in her side. Plus, this time Kevin is poisoned, and only Butler has the antidote. ording to Butlers feelings for Kevin, I think... Its possible, Ellison says solemnly. Wades expression bes more and more ugly, and he obviously recognizes Kellys view. Butler has always emphasized that what she wants was still not avable. Recalling the conversation with Butler in the afternoon, Ellison is even more affirmed. Because she is locked there by us and cant reach the outside world, so naturally she cant know whether Sunny leaves. Kelly nods, Also, we dont disclose to her that Sunny has already left, so she is not sure whether Sunny has left Kevin as they agreed. Being a friend of Sunny for more than ten years, Kelly is clear about her temperament. But why did she agree to Butler? Wade cant figure out this question. Since Butler threatens her with the antidote, why cant she just confess to them? Why does she agree with Butler to make such an uneconomical deal! Suffer a double loss! However, Kellyughs, Dad, I know too well her temperament. The reason why she didnt confess to us was that she was afraid that we would be embarrassed, and she was also afraid that our n would be exposed. Sunny doesnt dare to bet on Kevins life so she chooses the most reliable and stupid way-promise Butler and leaves Kevin. Hearing this, Wade also understands the deeper reason. He sighs and doesnt know what to say. He is happy to have such a daughter-inw for his son, but also sad for her foolishness. Kelly, you go back now. Ellison is silent for a moment, and says softly to Kelly, Go to Sunny and Kevins room to check. You should be able to find what Butler prepared for Sunny. Put away the important things and dont let Kevin see it. Kelly nods, but looks a little worried, Then what should we do next? Leave it to me and dad. We will arrange it properly. Seeing this, Kelly nods firmly, dials the drivers phone, and asks him to pick her up downstairs, then goes downstairs with Ellison. And Wade is settled before Ellison goes downstairs. Ellison originally wants him to take a break in Troys office while waiting for Kevin. But Wade doesnt agree and has to wait on the long corridor outside. Ellison has no choice but to agree, and after sending Kelly into the car, he hurries back upstairs. Chapter 214 Can’t Forgive Her Chapter 214 Cant Forgive Her When he returns to the floor of the operating room, Wade is still standing there. Wade is in his seventies this year. When he was young, he was also a ruthless general in the mall. Ellison and Kevin have learned most of the business methods from Wade. It can be said that they have inherited Wades business experience. The Quinn family is originally a century-old local wealthy and notable family. When thepany was in the hands of Wade, it was already much bigger. Now it has not fallen in the hands of Kevin and Ellison but has even improved. For his two sons, Wade is pretty satisfied. Dad. Ellison walks over, trying to help him sit down on the chair beside him, but he is pped away hard by Wade. Wade gives him a ferocious stare and rages at him, Im not yet immobile! Ellison shrugs and walks over to the chair, Dad,e and sit down for a while. It seems that Wade has been waiting here since Kevin was sent to the operating room. Ellison doesnt know how long Wade stands but he can probably guess it. Seeing that Wade is still standing there, Ellison has to use Kevin who is still in the operating room as an excuse. Dad, dont fall down before Kevin gets better, Ellison says slowly. His brows and eyes are covered with gloom. Sure enough, Wade slowly walks towards this side when he hears the words. Seeing this, Ellison quickly stands up and walks over to lead Wade to sit down. Both their gaze fall on the operating room where the red light has not been extinguished for a long time. After a while, Wade suddenly says, Why do you think Butler did so? Butlers parents have a good rtionship with Wade and his wife. Although the Eton family has declined, it is not impossible to guarantee the basic life of Butler! Why Butler does such kind of thing! Ellison sighs and shakes his head, I dont know. There are thousands of possibilities for this kind of thing, but they cant figure out why Butler does it. For money? Butler doesnt seem to be a person who loves money very much. For Kevin? This is understandable but if she wants Kevin, why does she choose such an extreme way of poisoning? Could it be...Be Hawkins? Suddenly thinking of the missing person, Wade squints his eyes and his old face is full of chill. Ellison is slightly startled. Be Hawkins... How long has he not heard this name? He doesnt know where that woman has gone. She has been missing since thest incident. Amelia Hawkins has also disappeared during this period. It is said that he has been locked up at home by his father to learn well the rules. But Ellison doesnt think that Amelia can be a person who learns the rules at home in peace. Its possible. Ellison nods, But isnt it possible that Be is dead? Ellison has heard about the fire. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At the same time, Kevin also tells him some strange things. For example, the mark on the body that can prove Bes identity is gone. But the result of DNA examination can prove that the person is the eldest daughter of the Hawkins family. Will it... If Be is not the real daughter of the Hawkins Family? Wade shows a cold face and the solemnity in his eyes is enough to kill people. Ellisons eyes widen, Then everything makes sense. Be is not the real daughter of the Hawkins Family. The real one is dead. And shees back to get revenge after getting close to someone. As for dealing with Kevin, it is only because Kevin knows her secret. Be instigates Butler who has always admired Kevin to poison him, but she doesnt expect that Butler has her own n. She wants to use this poison to drive Sunny away and rece her! Fundamentally speaking, Butler might not have thought of actually killing Kevin from the beginning. Just because the person she likes is Kevin! After realizing this, Be may pretend to be dead again in the name of thest incident. As for where she is now, only she and the people in her organization know. What are you going to do with Butler? After reminding his eldest son of this point, Wade leans back in his chair and closes his eyes slightly, seeming to be thinking about something. The corners of Ellisons lips curl up slowly, and a bloodthirsty smile appears on his handsome face. Doesnt Butler want to rece Sunny? he says coldly, How about helping her? Hearing the words, wade opens his eyes, and a dim light shes, Okay, you can figure it out by yourself. If necessary... There is no need to value the rtionship between the two families. This is almost tantamount to a death sentence for Butler. If it is before, Wade might have some concerns about the rtionship between the two families. But after Wade knows that the person who poisons Kevin is Butler, the former affections between the two families haspletely disappeared. It is Butler who destroys these affections. Wade cant forgive Butler who poisons his youngest son, and the entire Quinn family cant also forgive her. With Wades order, Ellison knows that he can just deal with Butler without scruple. ... Grandma Lora, wheres my mom? Macie stands in the kitchen holding the bear doll and grabs the corner of Loras clothes with her little hand. Her beautiful almond eyes are full of tears. Seeing this, Lora pitifully touches Macies small face, then goes to wash her hands clean, and leads her toward the living room. As they walk through the dining room, Macie sees the vase prepared and the sprays arranged by Sunny herself. Then she curls her small mouth, and tears fall from her eyes. At the sight of this, Lora stops quickly, squats down to look at Macie, takes out a napkin from her pocket, and wipes her tears away. Miss Macie, dont cry. Lora coaxes in a low voice, Grandma Lora will make strawberry pudding for you, okay? Macie likes to eat strawberry pudding the most. In the past, when she found Macie crying and so on, as long as she used the sentence I will make strawberry pudding for you to coax her, she would never cry. But this time... The allure of Strawberry Pudding is no longer enough. I dont...dont eat...strawberry pudding... Macie sobs and her nose turns red because of crying, I...I want...Mom...Mom... Loras heart is almost broken when she hears Macies choking voice, but she just cant tell her the truth. Miss Macie, good girl. Lora picks up Macie to put her on a chair and sits opposite her, Your mom is apanying your dad for treatment at the hospital, and she will be home soon! Macie knows that her dad is sick, but she doesnt know what kind of illness he has. She only knows that her dads illness is very serious. Besides, whether her mom apanied dad at the hospital or not before, she would definitely go home that night! But her mom did note backst night, and also today. Its already evening but her mom and dad still havente home! A feeling of being abandoned takes over Macies heart. Panic and fear make her cry even louder. Mom...mom...is still pregnant with a little brother... Macie says with a sob, A person...a person outside...not...not safe... Hearing Macies words, Loras tears are about to flow out. She pities Macie and touches her head, then turns her head away and takes out a tissue to dry her tears secretly. What a sensible littledy. She is still worried that her mother is not safe in the hospital alone, and she knows that her mother cant stay upte with her little brother and cant work too hard. How can Miss Sunny leave the youngdy alone! Grandma Lora. Macie grabs Loras hand, holding back her tears, and looks at her pitifully, Can I...can I call my dad? I...I miss dad... She misses dad. She has not been apanied by her dad since childhood. Now she has finally met her dad. But she has not been pampered enough by him, and then his dad falls ill. Looking at Macies pitiful appearance, Lora almost agrees. But thinking of the words that Mr. Ellison said before he left, she abruptly resists not calling Kevin who is still being rescued. Good girl, go to bed with Grandma Lora, okay? She coaxed softly, Mr. Kevin is still in the hospital. The doctor is not able to answer the phone during the treatment, otherwise, he will be interrupted! Lora patiently coaxes Macie who is about to copse, but Macies cries grow louder. After all, she is just a five or six-year-old child. The moment Kelly arrives at the home of Sunny and Kevin, she hears Macie crying when she is still outside the door. Kelly gets into a p and hurries into the house. Lora turns her head to look at the door when she hears the door opening. Look, Miss Macie, its Auntie Kelly! Seeing Kelly, Lora seems to see a life-saving straw. After Kelly enters the door, she sees Macie being held in Loras arms, with her head lying on Loras shoulder. Her body twitches and she looks pitiful. Hearing Loras words, Macie finally lifts her head from Loras wet shoulder. Macies eyes are red, and her nose is also red from crying. She looks at Kelly grievously. Kelly is heartbroken when she sees her pitiful appearance, so she hurries forward to take Macie from Loras hand. Macie, Auntie Kelly will apany you to sleep and tell you a bedtime story tonight, okay? She embraces Macie skillfully, then goes to sit down on the sofa in the living room and puts Macie on her She takes out something from her bag and puts it in front of Macie. Chapter 215 Take Care of Her Chapter 215 Take Care of Her It is a box of strawberry pudding. Macie stops crying, looks up at Kelly above her, and then looks at the box of strawberry pudding she is holding. Auntie...Kelly. Macie looks at Kelly, curling her lips and almost crying, Does my mom not want me and my dad? Although she doesnt know where her mother has gone, Macie guesses by intuition and thinks for a while about what she heardst night and this morning, she knows what is going on. Kellys expression suddenly changes and her gaze which is like a knife falls on Lora and the servants who are aside. After seeing Kellys gaze, many servants shrink and bow their heads not to look at Kelly. Seeing their reaction, Kelly sneers. Seeing this, Lora hurriedly leads the servants to leave and doesnt dare to let them continue to wander in front of Kelly. Lora knows that Macie has always been the treasure of the whole Quinn family. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Its just that she doesnt know who passed the news this time and Miss Macie actually heard it. Seeing Lora leading them away, Kelly withdraws her gaze. She skillfully opens the lid of the pudding, then scoops a spoonful of pudding and hands it to Macies mouth. Macie, who still refused the strawberry pudding before, nces at the pink pudding on the spoon and bites into it. The pink pudding is sweet and soft in one bite. When the pudding slips through the mouth, it is thick with strawberry vor, smooth and tender, and the taste is sweet but not greasy. Macie smiles with satisfaction and her eyes narrow into a slit as if all the bad mood just now disappears because of this pudding. Seeing Macie finally smile, Kelly is relieved. She scoops the pudding spoon by spoon and hands it to Macies mouth, and soon a box of the pudding is almost gone. Macie, can Auntie Kelly take you to have a shower? After throwing the stic box into the trash can, Kelly holds Macie up and says softly. This little girl is so heavy! Kelly has not held Macie for long and she is shocked by her weight when she takes her up again. Macie pouts, Auntie Kelly, I have already taken a shower! After speaking, she pulls on the little floral nightdress on her body, seeming to feel dissatisfied that Kelly doesnt notice that she has taken a shower. Kelly is greatly embarrassed. She awkwardly puts Macie down, and then touches her head pityingly, Then Auntie Kelly take you to sleep, okay? She is busy coaxing this girl as soon as shees in, and doesnt even notice the little floral nightdress on her. Macie nods obediently, then naturally takes Kellys hand and walks upstairs on her own initiative. Auntie Kelly, you havent answered my question! Macies sweet voice sounds again, reminding Kelly that she hasnt answered her question just now. Kellyes to think of the question Macie just asked her, and hurriedly says, Macie, dont worry. Your mother just went out to find a good medicine for your dad. Its not that she doesnt want you and your dad! Then why does she have to find it alone? And it is so far! Isnt there a doctor at home? There are still so many doctors in the hospital. Why does my mom have to go out alone? Kelly smiles and touches her head, Good girl, your mom wants your dad to get better soon so she goes out to see if other doctors have any good treatments. Macie nods as if she seems to have understood, curls her lips, and says nothing. Macies room is dominated by pink and white. The walls are painted with a pale pink. There are beautiful crystalmps hanging from the ceiling. The white princess bed is probably what all girls dream of. Kevin really spoils Macie as a princess. After taking Macie up within the bed, Kelly sits on a chair beside her, holding a storybook in her hand. Auntie Kelly. Macie looks at her and asks softly, Are you going to read me stories? She blinks with a hint of excitement in her eyes. Since her dads illness, no one has read bedtime stories to her. Seeing Macies excitement, Kelly smiles and nods, Yes, I will tell you The Runaway Bunny today. Macie nods obediently, lies on the bed, and turns to look at Kelly, full of expectation in her beautiful eyes. Under the gaze of Macie, Kelly reads slowly, One day, a little bunny said to his mother, I am running away! If you run away, I will run after you for you are my little bunny! said his mother. If you run after me, I will be a fish in a trout stream and I will swim away from you. If you be a fish in a trout stream, I will be a fisherman and I will fish for you. ... It tells the story of the little bunny and his mother. The little bunny wants to be a variety of small animals, and his mother can always be someone who can find her and take care of her. While Kelly is reading the story, Macie gradually falls asleep. In the dream, her momes back, her dad gets better, she has a little brother and bes a sister. There is a slight smile on Macies lips. Seeing her fall asleep, Kelly is relieved. After tidying up the quilt for her, Kelly turns on the bedsidemp. Then she walks to the door to help her turn off the headlight, closes the door, and leaves. But two crystal teardrops slip quietly from the corner of Macies eyes when no one sees it. After leaving Macies room, Kelly goes directly downstairs and calls Lora over. Let all the servants in the housee over. Kelly sits on the sofa and looks at Lora coldly, I have something to ask them. Lora nods, Okay, Mrs. Ellison. She knows Kelly, Mr. Ellisons wife, who has also been pampered. So she doesnt dare to disobey Kellys orders. Loras work efficiency is very fast. All the servants at the home rush to the living room within ten minutes and even the driver who usually picks them up is also invited over this time. All of them stand in the living room properly and look at Kelly who sits on the sofa, specting in their hearts Kellys intention to call them over this time. Seeing everyone is here, Kelly sits on the sofa and drinks scented tea leisurely, without any intention to speak. And the servants naturally dont dare to ask Kelly so all the people are obediently standing in the living room, waiting for Kelly to speak. Probably it is almost the time. Kelly puts the teacup down, looks at the people, and says coldly, Who has talked gossips about Mr. Kevin and Mrs. Quinn in front of the youngdy? Her voice is not loud, but in the quiet living room where you can hear even a needle falling on the ground at this time, it seems particrly powerful. Hearing Kellys words, everyone trembles, and bows their heads not to look at her. Seeing this, Kelly sneers. It seems that they all have done it. Lora, what is the rule? Kelly sneers at the people who are turning into ostriches in front of her and directly asks Lora. Lora, who is named, takes a step forward and says, Anyone who broadcasts the news about the host in private will be dismissed, and the host will judge whether to pursue the legal responsibility ording to the seriousness of the news. Spreading the news indiscriminately is already an act of starting a rumor and if it is a bad thing that does not exist, then it can be considered nder. At this moment, these people realize the seriousness of this matter. Seeing that they are panicking, Kelly stops threatening, If I find someone gossiping and tell the little After warning the servants who love to gossip, Kelly waves them to disperse. Mrs. Ellison. Lora steps forward to Kellys side and asks respectfully, Are you staying here tonight? Kelly nods, nces at the time on the wristwatch, gets up, and walks upstairs, Well, I will apany Macie these days, and I will pick her back to the old houseter. She is always worried about leaving Macie here alone. After Kevins condition stabilizes these days, she will take Macie to the old house. Kelly goes straight to Kevins study after going upstairs. Just like what Ellison has said in the hospital, Butler must have given Sunny something, and there must be a divorce agreement among those things. What she has to do now is to find the divorce agreement and the other things left by Butler, and not let Butlers trickery seed. She has roughly looked around the study but finds nothing suspicious. Kevins study is full of materials and books. Kelly stands still where she is and thinks for a while, then turns around and walks out of the kitchen to the room of Kevin and Sunny. There are two ces where Kevin must go after he is well. One is his office study, and the other one is the bedroom where he must sleep. If it is not in the study room, then it is more likely to be in the bedroom. As expected, Kelly finds a Kraft paper bag in a drawer. Inside the paper bag is a divorce agreement signed by Sunny, and a note that Sunny left. The above is written like this, Kevin, I have been thinking a lot these days. Im going to leave you because I have to make ns for myself in the future. Seeing your body getting weaker and weaker day by day, I really cant bear to leave you but I have to make ns for myself and the child in my belly. I dont want my child to be born without a father. Dont worry, I wont take away any of the Quinn familys property. If you reallye through, I hope you can treat yourself well, and forget me, just as if I have never been in your world. Dont disturb. Kelly thinks that she is going to be mad! The divorce agreement clearly stiptes that Sunny can not take away all the property of the Quinn family, which is consistent with the note she has left. But at the same time, Kelly feels so lucky that they have found these things first. Otherwise, if Kevin sees themter, he and Sunny will definitely be over! Chapter 216 Can Not Wait Any Longer Chapter 216 Can Not Wait Any Longer However, at least they find these things first so there is still room for redemption between Sunny and Kevin! After keeping those things well, Kelly quickly exits the room and steps into the guestroom that has been cleaned up by Lora. She takes out her mobile phone and dials Ellisons number. Hello? Ellison, Butler really left something at their house. Kelly opens the Kraft paper bag and ces the divorce agreement and the note written by Butler recing Sunny on the bed. Looking at the two things on the bed, Kelly looks grim, Butler directly drafted the divorce agreement in ce of Sunny, and...a note. She originally thinks that Ellison will focus on the divorce agreement, but he says unexpectedly, Read the note for me. Kelly blinks and doesnt understand why Ellison thinks that way, but still obediently reads, Kevin, I have been thinking a lot these days. Im going to leave you because I have to make ns for myself in the future. Seeing your body getting weaker and weaker day by day, I really cant bear to leave you but I have to make ns for myself and the child in my belly. I dont want my child to be born without a father. Dont worry, I wont take away any of the Quinn familys property. If you reallye through, I hope you can treat yourself well, and forget me, just as if I have never been in your world. Dont disturb. Damn it! Wades angry voicees from the other end of the phone, and it is obvious that Ellison has just turned on the hands-free and let Wade hear the note written by Butler in ce of Sunny. We have always been scrupulous about our past affections! Wade is obviously very angry. He never expects that Butler is such a person. Seeing that his goal is achieved, Ellison turns off the hands-free of his mobile phone, and after Kelly, take away the divorce agreement and Butlers note. Dont let Kevin see these things after he is discharged from the hospital. Ellison calmly instructs the next thing. Kelly nods and says, What are you going to do with Butler? Thinking of Butler still locked in the basement, Kelly cant help feeling a little worried. Intuition tells her that Butler is not satisfied with the simplicity of driving Sunny away. Ellison sneers, Didnt she want to rece Sunny and be Mrs. Quinn of the Quinn family? You mean... How about beating her at her own game? She wants to be the wife of Kevin, then they will take advantage of Butlers n to get the antidote first. As for thetter... Who can promise? After understanding the next n, Kelly is also relieved, Okay, just do as you say. I will continue to find the whereabouts of Sunny tomorrow. China isrge enough so there is always a ce where Sunny Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. can go. Ellison smiles slightly, Are you not afraid that Sunny has gone abroad? Dont worry. Kelly says triumphantly, ording to Butlers current economic strength, she cant arrange for Sunny to go abroad. She can only let Sunny go to another city at most. As long as Sunny is still in China, they will be able to find her one day. Now Sunny is pregnant with a child so she cant do a very tiring job. However, an easy job usually requires registration of ID, so as long as Sunny uses her identity card, they can find her easily. The n is settled so Kelly is relieved. After speaking a few words with Ellison, she goes to sleep. She has to look for the whereabouts of Sunny tomorrow so she needs to refresh herself. ... Not long after Ellison hangs up the phone, the red light on the operating room finally goes out. Ellison and Wade stand up, looking nervously at the closed operating room. After a while, the door is opened. Kevin who lies on the bed is pushed out by many nurses, and Troy follows him. Ellison and Wade hurriedly step forward, and after confirming that Kevin has temporarily stabilized, they surround Troy who has a tired look. Troy. Ellison. They speak at the same time. Troy is stunned for a moment and then he continues, Kevin cant wait any longer. He licks his dry lips and continues the bad news, If we continue to postpone it, I am afraid that Kevin will not be able to survive thest twenty-four hours. Is there no way to postpone it? Troy shakes his head. His eyebrows and eyes are full of mncholy, We have tried our best, but the toxins have spread all over Kevins body long ago, and now... The toxins have reached his heart and brain. Twenty-four hours is already thest time for Kevin. Troy and the best doctors in the country have gathered here to find an antidote and a way to dy time for Kevin, but as time passes, Kevins life has also faded bit by bit. Ellison nods. He also understands the stakes. Troy sighs, We will also hurry up to develop an antidote. He raises his hand and pats Ellison on the shoulder, You should quickly find a way to let Butler speak out the whereabouts of the antidote, otherwise... We will never see Kevin again. Compared with the bad news of Kevins death, everyone still wants to get the antidote quickly, and then help Kevin out of danger. After exining these things, Troy looks at Wade who is standing aside, and says to Ellison, Well, dont just stand here. Hurry up and take Wade to have a rest. Kevin still needs someone to look after. Youd better arrange a person here to guard Kevin 24 hours. If he has any reaction, you must notify the doctor in time. After speaking, Troy looks at Wade next to him and says, Wade, don''t worry, we will definitely not let Kevin die. These words are tofort Wade and also to warn them themselves. Wade smiles, Troy, Im not stupid. Just do your best. Wade seems to get older overnight. He nearly epts the news of Kevins poisoning and almost prepares for Kevins rescue being invalid. Returning to Kevins ward, watching him lie on the hospital bed with many tubes on his body and an oxygen mask on his face, Ellison feels very ufortable. It is also this difort that makes Ellison hate Be and Butler more. Ellison closes his eyes, takes another look at his lifeless brother who is lying on the hospital bed, and then turns around and goes out. Wade has been sent back to the old house, and he ns to take Macie back to the old house tomorrow morning. Now Kevin is poisoned and unconscious. Sunny is threatened by Butler so her whereabouts are unknown. And Kelly is busy looking for her whereabouts... It is the best arrangement for Macie to be taken back. ... After leaving the hospital, Ellison drives directly to the basement where Butler is locked up. The basement is located under a vi in the suburbs. The vi is Ellisons property in the early years. There has been no one to live in these years, and the yard has not been cleaned. The yard full of dead leaves looks a little deste. In addition, there is no house around here. There is only this vi in a radius of tens of miles, and it is mostly surrounded by trees. The yard was nted with flowers before, but those flowers have already withered by this time. Besides, no one has cleaned the yard during these years so those blooming flowers now be a few bleak tree stumps. The trees nted in the yard are growing well because of the summer. The tall trees form a natural barrier, and it is so cold that the moonlight falls on the ground through the gaps between the branches. The dead leaves that have umted over the years now turn into a thick carpet. When you step on it with one foot, the sound of the dead leaves being crushed can be heard. The entire yard looks particrly deste. When a gust of wind blows, the cicadas among the trees scream more cheerfully, making the deste yard even more deste. Ellison strides inward. After opening the door of the vi, he takes a quick nce at the surrounding area before knocking on the door of the secretpartment. The wall slowly moves away, and a dark passage is revealed in front of Ellison. Ellison doesnt fear at all. He takes out the phone from his pocket, turns on the shlight, and walks inside. The long corridor is very quiet. There is no sound at all, but the sound of Ellisons leather shoesnding at this moment is exceptionally loud. Finally, passing through the long corridor, Ellison knocks on the basement door. The one who opens the door for him is the Scar Man who helped Ellison interrogate Butlerst night. After opening the door and seeing that it is Ellison, he is obviously taken aback. He seems not to expect that Ellison wille here at the midnight. After entering inside, he sees Butler who is hung in the air. Her body is covered with blood, and below her, there is a pool of dried blood. Ellison raises his eyebrows, takes the cold water that Scar Man hands him, and pours it all on Butlers body without mercy. Butler, who has fallen asleep, is awakened by cold water. The experience of being ced in a piranha fish tank before makes her very scared of water now. No...no! She twists her body frantically but unexpectedly pulls the wound on her leg. She draws a deep breath because of the pain, No...no... She begs for mercy in a low voice. Her tears stream out a little bit, slide down the blood-stained face, and finally fall to the ground under her feet. Obviously, spending the time with the piranha has given her a great psychological shadow. There are biting wounds all over her body. There is no meat on thoserge and small wounds. They are pitted, and any touch will be enough to make Butler pass out in pain. Chapter217 I am the Bride I am the Bride Ellison looks coldly at Butler who is shivering, and feels a touch of cheerfulness in his heart. He takes the chili water from the scar man, then raises his hand and sshes it on arge wound on Butler''s calf. "Ah!" The biting pain makes Butler almost faint, but the dosage of chili water doesn''t reach the point where it can cause her to faint. She can neither die directly, nor faint in pain. The physical pain makes her already chaotic consciousness be more sober, and she can feel the pain in her leg more intuitively. The pain can not be described with words. A piece of meat has been bitten off her leg when she was with the piranhas. After she spends so long time in the dirty water, her skin has been soaked to rot. In addition, she doesnt get timely treatment, so her leg is almost destroyed. However, when she is about to adapt to the pain, Ellisones over. He first sshes her with cold water to wake her up, and then sshes a small amount of chili water on her wound where she was bitten by the piranhas. This kind of torture is really more painful than directly causing her to die. "Ellison...Ellison..." She looks at Ellison, with a pleading expression in her eyes, "Let me... die... directly..." She says intermittently. The physical pain almost tortures her to death. At this moment, she just wants to die quickly. But Ellisonughs loudly, as if he has heard a very funny joke. Hisughter reverberates throughout the basement, as if mocking Butler''s innocence, as well as telling himself how miserable Kevin has be because of this woman in front of him! Butler looks at him and says nothing. She doesn''t have the strength to continue to say anything. She doesn''t even have the strength to twist her body. "Butler." Afterughing for a while, Ellison looks at Butler with a frosty face and a pair of gloomy eyes. If he can, he really wants to kill the woman in front of him. Hearing him calling her own name, Butler raises her head and looks at him weakly. "Do you want me to kill you directly?" He sneers, "You tortured Kevin like this, why didn''t you treat him better at the beginning!" His younger brother Kevin is still lying in the hospital with his life uncertain, while his sister-inw Sunny is threatened to leave by Butler and her whereabout is still unknown. The warm family of three was about to usher in a new little life, but it is now dismantled fiercely by Butler! They are either missing or unconscious, and the most innocent and poor person is Macie! She is just a child, but she has to bear such vicious behaviors of Butler! Her fathers life is uncertain, her mother''s whereabout is unknown, and her younger brother... no one is sure if he cane to this world safely. If Macie is older, or if Macie knows these things... Ellison closes his eyes and does not dare to imagine any more. "I... didn''t... hurt him..." She opens her mouth, but what she says is so weak. She really doesn''t expect things to be like this. At the beginning, she just wanted Sunny to leave. She really doesn''t want to harm Song Kevin like this. "Don''t you?" Ellison clenches his fists, and finally controls his mind to kill Butler. "Do you know what Kevin has be now because of your evil deeds? Seeing Butler staring at himself intently, Ellison sneers and continues, "The doctor says that the toxin has spread to his brain and heart, Kevin...only has thest twenty-four hours of life." Hearing this, Butler''s eyes widen in disbelief. Thest twenty-four hours. Finally, Butler, who has always wanted to die because of the pain,es back to her senses. She says, "I can hand over the antidote, but I have a request." "Say it!" "This is within your abilities, I only have this one request." "I don''t have so much patience." Ellison looks coldly at Butler who is pale, and his sharp eyes notice that there are big beads of sweat falling from her forehead. "I want Sunny and Kevin to divorce. I am the bride of Kevin." Ellison smiles, "Don''t worry, Sunny has already gone. Our Quinn family doesn''t need a daughter-inw like her." Hearing Ellison''s words, the stone in Butlers heart finally falls to the ground. Sunny has gone! Haha, Sunny is finally gone! She can finally be Kevin''s bride, and Kevin finally only belongs to her! Whether it is Be or Sunny, don''t they all lose to herself in the end? Looking at Butler who is almost crazy, Ellison sneers, "Where is the antidote!" "It''s at my home, in the secretpartment under the dressing table..." Butler says weakly, and after simply telling Ellison how to open the secretpartment, she closes her mouth. Ellison takes a calm nce at her, and then turns around and leaves. The the scar man also quickly follows Ellison''s footsteps. "Mr. Ellison." the scar man catches up with Ellison, "I released Butler from the fish tank without your permission. Please punish me." the scar man lowers his head and says in a deep voice. Ellison stops when he hears the words, and looks at the scar man beside him, "Simon, although you vite my order in this matter, you do things from the standpoint of the overall situation." If it wasn''t for Simon to let Butler out of the water tank, maybe Butler has been eaten by the piranhas. Therefore, Ellison does not intend to punish Simon for this matter. "You have also made up for your fault." "Thank you Mr. Ellison!" "In addition, find a doctor to cure Butler. She can''t die now." If Butler is dead, then everything he has done himself will be meaningless. After receiving Ellison''s order, Simon immediately calls to arrange the matter, and escorts Ellison to Butler''s home all the way. Butlers family has been in decline, and the former luxury vi is sold at a low price. The rtives in her family are also separated and scattered. Now only Butler is left alone in this small house. ... When the ne arrives in R City safely, it is already more than 8 o''clock in the afternoon. After sitting on the ne for more than six hours, Sunny has some signs of airsickness. When she finally stumbles off the ne, she goes straight to the bathroom and begins to vomit. "Miss, are you okay?" Seeing Sunny walking out of the bathroom with a paleplexion, the girl who is applying makeup in front of the washbasin asks her with concern. Sunny waves her hand and forces a smile, "I''m fine..." As soon as Sunny finishes speaking, everything turns ck before her eyes, then her legs soften and she falls forward. The girl in front of her is taken aback, and quickly catches Sunny who is falling straight forward. "Anybody? Anybody? Someone fainted! Help!" When Sunny wakes up again, her nose is full of the smell of disinfectant water unique to the hospital. She rubs her sore temples, feeling a sense of rxation that she has never had before. She props herself up and wants to get up, but finds that there is a needle in the back of her right hand, and a infusion bottle is hanging above it. She has no choice but to sit up slowly. She habitually touches her rtively t abdomen, feeling nothing unusual, and then she is relieved. "Are you awake?" With the sound of the door opening, a tall and slim girles in from outside. Seeing Sunny sitting on the bed and touching her belly in a daze, she says with a smile. Sunnyes back to her senses and looks at the girl nkly. The girl walks to her side with a smile, and puts the things in her hands on the cab beside her, "My name is Annie." Her smile gives people a feeling of spring breeze. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Hello, my name is Sunny." Sunny smiles, "Excuse me, is it you who took me to the hospital? " Annie nods with a smile, but she doesn''t stop to do what she is doing, "Yes, you fainted in the bathroom of the airport at that time, I called someone to send you here." "I didn''t find the contact information of your family in your mobile phone, so I''m here waiting for you to wake up, for fear that you will be scared when wake up alone in the hospital." Sunny feels warm in her heart, and her affection for Annie increases a lot. "Thank you, how much is the medical bill? I''ll give you the money." As she talks, she is going to fetch the bag on the cab. But Annie quickly stops Sunnys action, she lifts the table on the bed, then puts a bowl of light porridge on it. "Don''t worry, you are lying here, how could I be afraid that you will run away?" Sheughs and says jokingly, "You should drink the porridge first. The doctor says that you are pregnant for three months. Its always good to eat something light when you wake up." "But it''s really strange. You are a pregnant woman, and you dare to go out alone, but your husband is not with you!" Hearing what Annie says, Sunny is embarrassed for a while, "I...my husband and I are already divorced." Kevin should be awake now, right? After knowing that she has gone, Butler should have handed over the antidote. Thinking of this, Sunny''s face shows a sad expression. Seeing the sadness on Sunny''s face, Annie quickly apologizes, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I mentioned your sad experience, I''m really sorry!" Sunny smiles and shakes her head, "It''s okay. Are you a local of R City?" If Annie is a local, will it be easier for Sunny to find a job after she is discharged from the hospital? Annie shakes her head, "I''m not a local. It''s the first time I havee to R City, and I haven''t settled on my work yet." Hearing Annie saying this, Sunny feels a sense of friendliness. "I haven''t yet." Sunny says truthfully, "If you don''t mind, we can share a t!" Sunny herself is pregnant now, so she can''t do heavy housework at all. Naturally, she can''t rent a t alone. If she can share a t with Annie, then her burden of rent will be easier. "Is that ok?" Annieughs happily, "That''s great! I just worry about the high rent in R City!" Chapter 218 Having Learned Something Chapter 218 Having Learned Something Although R City is not as good as the one Sunny originally lived, it is not bad. The cost of living is quite high here. So is the housing price, which is simr to the original city. If she rent an apartment alone, it may cost her one or two thousand RMB a month even if it has but one bedroom. Besides, she is less unlikely to work in the following days because she is pregnant now. Considering all these, she believes it is better to share an apartment with Annie than to rent one alone. In addition, if they live together, Annie can take care of her in situations like when she is about to give birth to baby. Finally, Sunny really likes this girl. Considering all these, Sunny happily decides to share an apartment with Annie in the future. After eating something, Sunny has several routine checks in thepany of Annie. After confirming that both Sunny and the baby are healthy, they leave the hospital. Since they are all neers who haven''t found a suitable apartment, they have to live in a hotel first. "Wee, show me your ID card please." the receptionist looks at them smilingly and asks. Hearing this, Annie takes out wallet from her bag and asks, "Do you want to just one ID card or both ones?" "Do you need one room or two?" she asks gently. Hearing this, Annie turns her head to look at Sunny. Sunny nods with a smile and says, "It up to you. Both will be fine with me. " It doesn''t matter to Sunny whether to live in a single room or double room. She is not the kind of person who cares about such matters, so it is eptable for her whether they will live in a room or not. If Annie is unwilling to live in a room with her, Sunny can live in a room alone. If Annie can ept it, she will absolutely share a room with Annie. After all, she can save one or two hundred RMB in this way. Anyway, every pence matters for Sunny at this moment. "Then we''d like to have a double room." Annie hands an ID card to the receptionist and says, "We should show you just one ID card, right?" The receptionist nods and then asks, "Yes, a standard double room, right?" Sunny is relieved without reasons at hearing that they just need to show an ID card. Knowing that Butler has helped her to leave a note enough to end her rtionship with Kevin, but she is still afraid of being found by the Quinn family. It seems that Annie is aware of something. She turns her head and looks at Sunny with doubts in her eyes, but she finally asks about nothing. Anyway, she is not familiar with Sunny now and it would be really rude to ask personal questions. If she were Sunny, she wouldn''t like someone unfamiliar to inquire about private questions. "Your room is 0419." the receptionist passes the room card to Annie and says, "Go along this way and then turn left. Then you will find the lift. Enjoy your stay." Annie and Sunny go to their room with the room card. After unpacking everything she needs, Sunny goes to open the window which is on the wall near a bed, finding that it is getting dark already. Then she asks Annie, "Annie, are you going to find a job?" "Of course." Annie nods, "I have contacted apany before. Now, I am here for an interview. " Hearing this, Sunny can''t help looking at Annie with envy. Considering that she still has no clue for finding a job, Sunny is sad. "What kind of job are you going to look for?" Annie inquires while making the bed. "Doctor or something." Sunny thinks about it for a while and answers honestly. She took those certificates with her when she left. Although those certificates are heavy, Sunny still finds it better to take them with her. After all, she has to find a job with them. Annie is a little surprised at this answer, "Sunny, were you a medical student before?" Sunny thinks it over and then shakes her head, "Not really, I just learned something from someone earlier." Knowing that Sunny is just being modest, Annie just nods with smile, "Okay, I will keep an eye on rtive information for you." It''s past seven in the evening when they all have got their matters done. At the same time in the hospital Kevin is in aa. "Kelly, I got the antidote!" Do as what Butler has told him, Ellison easily finds the antidote from her house. Before, he had always failed to find it. She specially made a secretpartment in her dressing table and hid the antidote there. Ellison has to admire her intelligence. It never urred to him that she could be so scrupulous. Kelly has just fallen asleep when she gets the news, so she immediately gets up and hurries to the hospital Kevin in. After getting the antidote, Ellison calls Kelly immediately and then drives to hospital with Simon. "Troy!" one hour has passed when he stands at the door of Troy''sboratory breathlessly. There are just 22 hours left to save Kevin''s life. Seeing Ellison, Troy stops his work at once, takes off medical gloves and hurries out. "How''s it going?" Troy asks while taking off his cleanroom suit, "Did Butler give you the antidote?" Ellison hands a packet of powder to Troy, "I found this in a secretpartment in her dressing table in her home." Troy takes the powder. After hearing Ellison''s exnation, Troy feels overwhelmingly unhappy. "Shit! How sly the woman is!" Troy is astonished, "Fuck, she hid the antidote in the secretpartment in the dressing table!" Does it mean that she specially made a secretpartment in the dressing table to hide the antidote? Considering that Butler even poisoned Kevin, it would be unsurprising that she made a secret "Okay," Troy holds the antidote carefully while talking, "You can go to ICU to take care of Kevin. I will test the powder. I should be able to get the result two hourster, but I will try to be as quicker as possible." It is about Kevin''s life. Troy used to be slovenly, but now bes serious. However, as a matter of fact, since Kevin is poisoned, Troy has been working in the hospitalboratory basically every day, developing antidote with top experts invited by the Quinn family. However, the poison is really too weird, with veryplicated types of ingredients. Therefore, it is just impossible to develop an antidote in a short time. Hearing him say so, Ellison nods, "Thanks a lot. We must ask Maud to dine together when we are free." Hearing this, Troy can''t help smiling. He pats Kevin''s shoulder, "Well, don''t care about this. Nothing is better than Kevin getting better soon." Only Kevin getting well soon is the bestpensation for the great effort he made these days. Of course, Ellison understands his meaning. He is always being serious, but smiles a little at this moment, "You are right." Considering that his younger brother will get well soon, Ellison is in much better mood. "Well, I have to go to work now. You just go to take care of Kevin." Having said this, Troy is about to leave. But it seems that he remembers something. Therefore, he turns around and says, "I think there is something more about Sunny. Don''t me her too much." To some extent, Sunny can be considered to be his student. As a teacher, he must put in a good word for her. Ellison nods, but looks unpleasant. Troy frowns with doubts, "Did you find out something about Sunny?" Ellison looks angry. Seeing this, he wonders if there isn''t any hidden facts about Sunny as he guesses. Hearing this, Ellison shakes his head, "It is kind ofplicated. I will talk to you about it after you get you things done." He can''t exin the matter about Sunny clearly in a few words. Exining to Troy now can only cause trouble and dy time. Troy surely knows it, " OK, I''m going now." After that, he leaves right away. Seeing Ellison''s unpleasant expression, hees to understand that the affair of Sunny must be troublesome. Otherwise Ellison will not have an expression like that. Anyway, Ellison was always calm in the past. He understands that this matter can''t be exined clearly in a few words, so he wisely chooses to stop asking. He will figure out the ingredients of the powder as soon as possible, rather than dy his work. The longer they dy, the less hope of survival Kevin has. He can''t risk. He dares not risk either. Ellison directly goes to ICU that Kevin lives in after leaving theboratory. Kevin is just poisoned, so he doesn''t need to change into cleanroom suit beforeing in. The housemaid, who is dozing off by the bed, raises her head immediately and warily looks at the visitor at hearing the noise. She is much relieved to find that the visitor is Ellison, "Mr. Ellison, you''re here." In order to prevent the share price from dropping, the fact that Kevin is poisoned is not made public. The housemaid has been staying by Kevin''s side for the past few hours, fearing that someone might get to know the news, release it on purpose and then let a reportere here. Luckily, no one has told others about it and nobodye here secretly in the past few hours. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ellison nods, "Yeah, just sit down." While talking, he sits on the chair beside Kevin''s sickbed. Looking at Kevin who is lying on the sickbed with an oxygen mask, he is very sad. Seeing this, the housemaid immediately goes to fill a ss with water and offers it to Ellison. "Mr. Ellison, I will go out and have a look. Please call me when you are about to leave. " Seeing Ellison sitting there silently, the housemaid leaves the room after handing the ss to Ellison, leaving the space for them. Ellison says nothing to stop this. Chapter219 In a Good Mood In a Good Mood The house maid was sent over by Mr. Wade from the Quinns old house, so she is very reliable. The house maid, who has worked here for more than a decade, is kind of a member of the Quinn family. Since she was young, she had worked here and watched the Quinn brothers grow up. Apart from feeling sorry for what Kevin has experienced, all she can do is to take good care of him. Ellison takes Kevins left hand after the house maid goes out and says, "Don''t worry, Kevin. Ill tackle with Butler for you." He is never going to forgive Butler. How good can a woman''s heart be since she dares to hurt his brother? He is a few years elder than Kevin and grows up with him. He also knows very well how Kevin and Sunny fell in love. ... ... When arrives, Kelly looks through the ss of the room door and finds Ellison sitting beside Kevins hospital bed. Excuse me, Mrs. Quinn ? The nurse who makes the rounds of the wards finds Kelly standing at the door and asks with some uncertainty. At this time Kellyes back to her sense, nods with a smile, and asks "Is it a ward round?" The nurse smiles. "Yes, won''t you go in?" When Kevin was sent, Kelly hade to the hospital together with Ellison. The nurse, seeing that she was intimate with him, knows that they are husband and wife. So she calls her Mrs. Quinn, and rests assured when Kelly nods. Fortunately, she is right. "No, thanks. I''ll go inter. You first, please." Kelly says and smiles, getting out of the way, the nurse nods to her then go in. After leaving the ward, Kelly aimlessly strolls to Troy''sboratory. She doesn''t know where Sunny can go or how she is doing in the other city. Ellen is pregnant, it must be hard for her to get a job, although not long enough for the bump to be noticeable. What depresses Kelly most is that no matter how much effort she puts, she finds no news of Sunny. Kelly happens to be at the door when Troy opens the door. At this time, he freezes for a few seconds in surprise and then greets to her, Hi, Kelly. After Kelly brings back to herself, she gawks at Troy and asks mindlessly, Why are you here? Maybe because she isn''t used to seeing him wearing such surgical mask and a white coat. Hearing that, Troy feels delighted at once. So where am I supposed to be? The operating room? he titters and asks. At the Quinn familys request, Troy is sent to theboratory by the hospital leadership since the diagnosis of Kevin is caused by poisoning, basically only to take care of Kevin. These days, he has being busy in theb working with experts on the antidote, or standing in front of the operating table in his surgical gown, transforming death into living with healing hands. Then Kelly finally realizes that and reacts with a rare modesty, Sorry, I''ve been so busytely that I''ve lost my mind. Hearing that, Troy just knows that she has been looking for the whereabouts of Sunny these days, so its hard for him to hide his expectation. Even though he knows its a fat chance, he asks, Have you found Sunny? By any possibility... ... What if she has found Sunny? Isn''t that a happy ending? But Kelly shakes her head regretfully, Not yet. Butlers arrangements are so borate that no one could know it. In ordance with the current economic level of Butler, Kelly would have thought there is no way to arrange such perfect leaving n for Sunny. However, after the long investigation, the results make her suspect Butler again. Hearing this name, Troy slightly frowns and immediately is aware of theplexity of the problem. He wisely turns the conversation to antidotes, rather than keeps asking any further questions. He shakes the powder in his hand and says, "Since the antidote has been confirmed well, Im going to take it to Ellison, will youe with me?" He raises his eyebrows and waits for Kelly''s answer. Hearing this, Kelly feels her heart pounding, and then holds back her excitement and nods immediately, "Definitely, let''s go." Although she already knows that Butler has handed over the antidote, but at this moment of seeing the antidote, under no circumstance can she calm down. Kevin has a cure! Everything is gonna be okay. Sunny will surely be found. Kelly is overjoyed at the thought of the three of them will be reunited one day. On the way to the ward with Troy, Kelly excitedly takes out her mobile phone and texts to Sunny, whose phone has been unable to get through, Sunny, Im d to tell that Kevin will certainly get better soon N?velDrama.Org content. since Butler has handed over the antidote! If you read this message sometime, please go home at once. We are all waiting for you. After sending the message, Kelly puts away her phone and raises the corner of her lips, feeling happy. Kelly thinks of the first time she arrived at Sunny''s home. When she opened the door and saw Macies expression, she felt distressed for Macie from the bottom of her heart. Macie is only about six years old! Why should she bear these things? This should be the age of being spoiled by parents, rather than suffer such things that could not have happened. Perhaps Butlers heart is made of stone, or she wouldn''t be so iron-hearted! Troy nces at Kelly beside him, says nothing but signs lightly. Troy has no idea about where Sunny is. Although he doesnt know what actually happened, he realizes that there must be subtle corrtions between Sunny and Butler, whom has been mentioned a lot. However, bases on the characteristic of Butler, since she has poisoned Kevin, so it is nothing at all for her to force Sunny to leave. They soon arrive at the intensive care unit where Kevin lives. The door is opened by Ellison. Troy heads for the water fountain in the ward. Ellison, please ring that bell and call in some reliable nurses. Troy says as he mixing the medicine. Ellison nods, presses the button at the head of the bed, and waits for the head nurse. What can I do for you, Mr. Ellison? When head nursees across Troy in ward, she feels somewhat surprised. Ellison is too depressed to think about anything except his brother. Bring me two reliable nurses. He waves his finger and says in a cold tone. For fear that head nurse does not understand, Troy kindly adds, "Please change the oxygen mask into a tube for Mr. Kevin." The head nurse nods, and then immediately goes out to find a clever little nurse to stand by. She is uneasy about assigning the job to the new nurses, and she would rather handle it by herself than worry about it aside. The head nurse, together with the little nurse, nimbly reces the oxygen mask into the tube-like object, expertly inserts it into Kevin''s nose and puts the rubber band behind his ear. After everything is handled properly, head nurse takes the little nurse to leave on the asion of no orders anymore. Head nurse. No sooner out of the intensive care unit than the little nurse called the head nurse carefully. The head nurse stops her pace and turns to look at her in confuse. Is that... ... The little nurse bites her lip, hesitates for a moment before she says "Is that Mr. Kevin?" She would have thought that head nurse will answer her questions, but the head nurse turned sour and says violently. "None of your businesses. Don''t ask about what shouldnt be asked! " She scolds, I took you there because I think you are smart. I think you know what should ask and what should not ask. Seeing her stern appearance, the little nurse timidly nods, "I...... I get it, thanks, Head nurse, I promise I won''t ask it again." The head nurses attitude to her is transformed by her sincerity. All right, go to work. Dont tell others about today. By the way, do not hesitate to contact me if theres anything unclear urs in your work. She says gently. After receiving head nurse''s reassurance, she nods and feels relived. She goes to the ward round with the record book in her arms after saying goodbye to head nurse. The head nurse is alsopletely relieved, and then turns into the room at the nurse''s station to get ready for her morning shift. The little nurse obediently goes to the ward round holding the record book. She looks around and nces at the cameras on the walls, then slips into the nearby tea room after checking only two rooms. At the meantime, the head nurse in the nurse''s station, as if suddenly remembers something, hurries out to look outside but finds no one in the corridor. Finally, she shakes her head helplessly and secretly mes herself for being too sensitive. The head nurse is really feeling her years and tends to get surprised and frightened easily. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so nervous when just changes the rounds in another direction. However, the little nurse who entered the tea room does not turn on the light, but directly puts the record book on the table, takes out her phone and makes a call. She lowers her voice and says, "Hello? Miss Hawkins. Mr. Kevin has got the antidote... ... Yes, Dr.Troy made it himself." Sure, Dont worry about it. Ill follow up. After hanging up the phone, the little nurse walks out of the tea room and continues to work in an orderly way without any panic. At the same time, Troy gets the antidote ready for feed, manages to open Kevin''s mouth and feeds him the antidote with the help of Kelly and Ellison. After making sure the antidote was drunk, Ellison settles him down. Everyone sits quietly by the bed, waiting for good news. Kelly quietly takes out her mobile phone and sends a text message to Sunny who is in the R city. Sunny, Kevin has taken the antidote already. We are all here waiting for the good news. Dont worry, he willl be fine. Chapter 220 Leave It on the Phone Chapter 220 Leave It on the Phone Sunny is in the far R city. After waking up in the morning, she unconsciously puts her old phone card in her new phone. In the kraft paper bag Butler left her, except for some money, an airne ticket, a divorce agreement as well as a note that Butler writes to Kevin on behalf of her, there is a phone card. Maybe she is worried about being exposed to them through phone calls and mobile phone location. On the other hand, because Sunny feels guilty about Kevin, she changes her phone card. She promises Butler she will leave and she will fulfill her promise. ... Ellison leaves with Kelly until he sees Kevin having the antidote. He knows that it takes some time for the antidote to take effect, so he would go home to have a rest rather than waste time here. After Ellison and Kelly left, Troy sits there for a while and Barones. Why are you here? He stands up to look at his lover with surprise, You should let me know. He walks to carry a chair while speaking, sits down and pulls Troy to him, who is going to sit on the other chair. Obviously, Barons behaviour is unexpected for him so he sits down on Barons legs without any precaution. For fear that his scream would disturb Kevin and draw the nanny outside toe in, he restrains himself from screaming. What are you doing? He sits down on Barons legs directly. His waist is circled by the arms of the man and he can feel the mans face clings to his back. Troy moves his body unnaturally but to find that the man hugs him more tightly. Baron. He says awkwardly a few secondster. Yes? The man on the back answers with a low voice, then he moves his face from Troys back. However, Troy, who can finally rx, feels nervous again because of Barons next move. Baron moves his head to Troys ears to kiss his neck with his jaw on Troys shoulders, with warm breath spraying on the neck. Troys body stiffens. It seems that he never expects his lovers will do such bold things. They are in the ward! How can he do that? Baron. He calms down, and wants to get rid of the arms on his waist, You have to calm down. We are in hospital! Kevin lies on the bed right there, and he may wake up from detoxifying anytime. I see. He muffles. He kisses Troys neck because he is unhappy at his deliberate reminder. His skin is tender and smooth like that of a new-born baby. His smell of cologne mixes with the special body fragrance of man, which is irresistible for Baron. Troy is driven crazy. Kevin is right there! He says coldly. Alright. After finishing his word, he makes a sound unconsciously. Unexpectedly Baron bites his neck! Aware of how shameful his sound is, Troy blushes. The man on the backughs lightly, My sweetie, I like it. Thepliments make Troy so embarrassed that he wants to find a ce to hide himself. Baron, watch your words, please! He readjusts himself and he was in anger as if he wants to rip the man into pieces. Baron shakes his head, I dont care, because its you. Troy is speechless. He wanted to say dirty words. Then he spoke it out straightforwardly. Baron squints at him in dissatisfaction, Did you say dirty wards? What? None of your.. ! Before he can finish his words, his lips are pressed by a soft stuff. Troy opens his eyes in surprise and stares at Baron in terror, who is kissing him. He nibbles Troys lips slightly to enjoy him possessively. Though Troy has a lot to say, his lips are pressed by the kiss. When the kiss is ended, he res at Baron and feels his neck aches out of turning for a long while. Baron shrugs his shoulders indifferently, which puts Troy in anger. Let me go, I need to make the rounds of the wards. He wears a cool and unhappy face and res at Baron. Seeing it, Baron not only does let him go, but hugs him more tightly. With his head in Troys neck and shoulders, Baron muffles, I wont let you go. You have no need to take of care patients recently. Baron is clear that Troy is meant to ignore him. Troy keeps silent for a while and smiles, It is obvious that I have been being busy with developing antidote for Kevin these days. And you must realize that I havent slept well for quite a long time. So. He pauses and looks at him peacefully, not angrily as before, Can you let me go and have a sleep? Baron bes stunned suddenly and then nods, Alright, I will sleep with you. Troy rolls his eyes. But that Baron agrees to let him sleep makes him feel relieved and shut his mouth. Baron presses his lips and then lets him go. Troy stands up to perform some simple examinations for Kevin. He strides towards the door after making sure that he is doing well. Doctor Troy? The nanny ying on the phone on the bench of the corridor asks him when she sees him going out of the ward, Can Ie in? Troy doesnt know her. Does the Quinn family ask you to look after Kevin? He looks at her with doubt. In fact, it is reasonable for Troy to suspect the woman. Because when Kevin is out of emergency room at the time, he goes toboratory after telling Ellison some attention points about Kevin. And the nanny, a woman who works for the Quinn family for most of her life, is transferred form the Quinn family temporarily when Wade is about to leave. Wade absolutely believes in the nanny. She nods and takes out a stuff certificate from her pocket. Doctor Troy, here is employment certificate to prove that I work in the Quinn family. she says and shows him the certificate. Troy nces at the certificate, finding that it is for the workers in the Quinn family. Kevin and he are good friends for years. He has seen this kind of certificate went he was in the Quinns house. Seeing that the nanny has the certificate, he feels relieved and believes that she is from the Quinn family. Alright. He nods and returns it to her, Kevin just had the antidote and has no side effects now. When you look after him, please press the button at the bedside once he shows any symptoms! She takes back her certificate, OK, I will. The nanny takes it seriously for she knows that Kevin is still in danger. She goes into the ward to take care of him with all her heart after Troy left. Troy walked out of Kevins ward, walks around the wards of those patients whom he is responsible for as usual and goes back to his own office since everything is normal. He takes off his white coat and reveals his white T-shirt. The air conditioner in the hospital is in the right temperature, but it is night now, he gets goose bumps. He rubs his arms, washes his hands and goes into his own lounge. Because of his family background and his medical skills, he has his own lounge in the hospital. He often works overtime and has to perform emergency operations atte night sometimes. Therefore, he has a lounge in his office to allow him to have a rest after work. Baron goes into the lounge after him. Hearing the sound on the back, he stiffens his body, and then changes his clothes, acting as nothing special happens. He just changes as usual and went naked. The attractive body stimtes Barons senses, which results in his physiological reaction in some organs of his body. Youd better stop it! Troy finishes changing and warns suddenly just as Baron is going to move next. Baron has no choice but to stop. He signs and goes to Troys bed and hugs Troy suddenly, who is closing his eyes for rest. Troy twitches his canthi and frowns, but finally he sumbs to sleepiness and leaves Baron alone. Forget it. Baron wont vite him since he warned him to stop it just now. As for what he did before, he will talk to Baron in tomorrow morning. He just wants to sleep now! Baron doesnt realize that Troy falls asleep until he hears his gentle breathing. Signing again, he sleeps with Troy in his arms. Troy just warned him. He will be screwed if he continues to challenge his limit! He falls asleep with Troy in his arms. He doesnt sleep at home since he infuriated Troyst time, nor does he sleep well for a long period. He would rather have a good sleep because he finally can sleep with him and he was warned just now. As for other things... they can talk about it in tomorrow morning. The moonlight is kept out by the curtain. In the dark and quiet room, two people sleep in a narrow N?velDrama.Org content. single bed hugging each other. The room is filled with the sounds of long breathing and everything is bing better. Chapter 221 Feeling Panic Chapter 221 Feeling Panic Sunny is still in a panic when she is standing in front of the hospital building. Looking at the building, she has no confidence at all. The outpatient building is built of sand and marble. Its basic color is white. It has a white dome, white columns and white walls. This is a majestic white hall. The color, which is white, symbolizes pureness, holiness and invibility. This time, Sunny applies for a rather goodprehensive hospital in R City that has rtively high requirements for doctors, but Sunny has exactly the certificates they require. After she submits a resume, the hospital soon gives her feedback--asking her to have an interview today. The reason why it''s a good hospital is that its site meets the requirement of the overall nning of the urban and rural medicalwork. Besides, its site is chosen after taking poption density, prevalence rate, service radius and future development of urban and rural construction into consideration. The hospital has convenient transportation, quite environment, clean air and supplies of water and electricity. In addition, it is not only away from the pollution of smoke and dust, but also considers the influence on the surrounding environment caused by its sewage discharge and radioactive materials. It is much better than the hospital Sunny has worked in before. "I hope this is a good omen." She murmurs, staring at the message Kelly sent her in the very early morning. Kevin has had the antidote, which proves that Butler has given it to them. So, she should also keep the promise that she made with Butler. She had promised Butler to leave at that time, so she can''t juste back because they had got the antidote. But Sunny is much relieved after knowing that Kevin has had the antidote. After losing Kevin, she nearly cares about nothing in that city--of course, apart from her daughter, Macie. If possible, she wille back to that city and try her best to persuade Kevin to allow her to meet her daughter after the rtionship between Butler and Kevin settles down. For Macie, she still owes a lot to her. Every woman as a mom in the world loves her daughter. She has been forced to leave her daughter. If possible, she doesn''t want to leave Macie at all and she really wants to be with Kevin all the time. "Macie..." she whispers her daughter''s name, with her once cold eyes full with tenderness, which is unique to a woman who has just mentioned her child. Her originally rxing hands now gradually clenches into fists and her eyes begin to be stern. Whether to see Macie in the future or to give birth to the baby safely, she must keep herself safe. As for others, just don''t care. After she figures it out, she is enlightened. She strode up to the hospital building with her head up. Then, she takes the lift to the meeting room dedicated to interviews on the floor where the pediatric department is located. Sunny does not know the reason why the meeting room dedicated to interviews of this hospital will be on the floor where the pediatric department is located, which is really amazing. The air is filled with the faint smell of disinfectant fluid. This floor is overcrowded. Parents stay here with their kids. Some are sitting with their children; some are holding their kids; others are lying there. They are all waiting to see the doctor. After Sunny goes a few steps, she looks around and wonders if the flu has been spreading so widely recently. Most kids are suffering from colds and fevers, looking very ufortable. For the even younger children, they cry so much that they are sweating. No matter how their parents coax them, they still cry faces red, making more noise. Sunny can''t help remembering Macie who has been "abandoned" at home cruelly by her, feeling worried. Then she takes out her cellphone and wants to send a message to Kelly. But she puts the cellphone back after another thought. There is no any room for her to change her mind now that she had made this decision. Once the message is sent, the Quinn family will be able to locate her soon. She can''t risk it. The closer the injection room is, the louder the children''s cry is. Hearing this, Sunny feels sad. She can''t help sighing slightly. Few children don''t cry when they receive injections. But the worst thing is that babies born within 100 days also cry because of their grievances. Luckily, most newborn babies are protected very well, so they rarely receive injections because of colds during their babyhoods. When Macie was just born, she fell ill because Sunny was alone and didn''t know how to take care of a baby. Fortunately, Troy and Baron came back in time, preventing Macie from getting worse. Every time Sunny remembers this, she is heartbroken, feeling sorry for her. Walking through the corridors, she arrives at the meeting room where she will have an interview soon. Several interviewees with resumes in their hands line up outside the door, waiting anxiously. Sunny sighs helplessly, finding herself under really greatpetitive pressure. It seems that most interviewees are young people who are just in their early twenties, seemingly just graduating from university. Compared with them, she, as a mother of two child, can really be said to be old. Thinking of this, Sunny can''t help feeling a little sad. She will age little by little soon. And it will be always a sore point for her to be unable to apany Macie to grow. "Sunny Ellen!" A nurse steps outside and shouts. Hearing these words, Sunny stands up quickly and then walks inside, "I am here. I am here." She hands her resume to the nurse and then waits at the door for her following tips. The nurse takes the resume and looks at her up and down. Then she looks at her slightly bulging abdomen. Finally, she takes another look at the t shoes Sunny wearing. Then, there is something wrong in her expression. "Come with me please, it''s your turn to have the interview." After that, she leads Sunny into the meeting room. The meeting room with simple decoration is light-filled and spacious, but it seems to be one dedicated to interviews. There is a desk in the center of the meeting room. The interviewers sit behind the desk and a chair is ced in front of it. "Hello, fellow interviewers. My name is Sunny. It''s a great honor for me to have this interview with your hospital." She takes a seat on that chair after introducing herself briefly. She is graceful and well-spoken, leaving a good impression on three interviewers. "Why do you want toe to our hospital, Mrs. Ellen?" the first interviewer asks in cold voice while pushing eye-sses and looking at the resume. Sunny is not afraid at all, "Your hospital is among the bestprehensive hospitals in R City. Both equipment of your hospital and doctors'' qualification enjoy an excellent reputation locally." "Why do you think we will hire you, Mrs. Ellen?" Sunny is a little startled and then says, "Although I am not a medical graduate, my teacher is as good as anyone who graduates from medical college. And I am very sure that I can learn more from him than from medical college." "Besides, my achievements have been written on the resume. I believe you have seen it." Seeing that she is so confident, the interviewer bes interested in her, "Well, who is your teacher then?" "My teacher is Troy Viktor." Everyone present is startled by this name. Troy Viktor... He is a young but capable doctor who is as excellent as top doctors. Later, these interviewers take turns to ask her somemon interview questions and then put her resume on the desk. Sunny looks at the interviewers confidently, thinking that she will absolutely be hired this time. "Mrs. Ellen, I am very sorry but we can''t hire you." one of the interviewers looks at her with regret. Sunny, who is originally confident, is stunned, as if having received a heavy blow. She recovers from it, tries her best to calm herself down and keeps grace and dignity, "Can you tell me the reason?" She need to know the reason, the reason why she is not hired. "You are pregnant now." the interviewer says briefly, "In a few months, you will give birth to a baby and Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. then take maternity leave. I believe you understand that it''s uneconomical for us to hire you." Later, Sunny can''t remember how she leaves the hospital. She stands on the road in a daze, tears streaming down her face. She loses a good job just because she is pregnant. She is sure that she would get the job if she wasn''t pregnant. Ellison has left the room when Kelly gets up in the morning. She goes downstairs to the living room after washing up simply. Before reaching the stairs, she hears Macie''sughtering from the living room downstairs. When she is curious about what makes Macie so happy, she saw that Ellison, who seldom smiles, is ying with Macie cheerfully. Seeing them having so much fun, Kelly is in better mood, too. The haze caused from Kevin and Sunny these days is swept away immediately. She suddenlyes up with an idea of having a baby with Ellison. He must...be a good father. "Aunt Kelly!" Macie turns around and sees Kelly standing on the stairs in a daze, so she shouts with a smile. Kelly wakes from her daze, replies her and then goes downstairs hurriedly. She walks to them and touches Macie''s head, "Why did you get up so early today?" Hearing this question, Macie rolls her eyes and says with disapproval, "Aunt Kelly, it is noon now." She instantly blushes because of these words. Then she takes out her cellphone and has a look at the time at once, finding that it''s really noon! She has considered it early in the morning all the time! Chapter 222 A Prince Who Is Treated Like a Treasure Chapter 222 A Prince Who Is Treated Like a Treasure Ellisonughs lightly on the side. Then Kelly immediately res at him. Marcie smiles and hugs Kelly, "Aunt Kelly, let''s go eat." After saying that, she turns her head to look at Ellison and adds, "ording to Uncle, we should wait for you to have a meal together. Otherwise, after we are done with the meal, there wont be anything left for you." At that, Kelly looks at Ellison reproachfully as sheins, "How can you do this? Marcie is growing up. Regarding her three meals a day, it should be done on a regr schedule. What if you starve her?" As she says, she picks Marcie up and walks towards the dining room. Marcie is six or seven years old this year, looking a little taller than the ordinary girls. And naturally, her weight is not much lighter. Kelly used to hold her in her arms without feeling anything about her weight. However, this time it is probably because that Marcie has grown up a little more that Kelly is holding her in her arms with some difficulty this time. Seeing this, Ellison, who is following behind them, steps forward, takes Marcie in Kellys arms over, holds Marcie in his arms with ease, walking by the side of Kelly. Kelly turns her head to look at her husband beside her. And she sees his perfect side face with charming contours. Moreover, she sees his handsome face and the profound look in his eyes In her opinion, any woman being stared at by him with such a concentrated gaze surely wont be able to hold themselves back. And their hearts surely will beat faster and more violently. They have been married for several years. Even so, when Kelly is seriously gazing at him, the long-lost feeling of heart-thumping is still with her. The fact that she was able to marry Ellison may be a blessing that she has cultivated in several previous lifetimes. When Ellison notices her gaze, he turns his head to look at her. She doesnt conceal the love and admiration in her gaze in the slightest. Instead, she nakedly shows her love and admiration for him in front of him. It is like when he first got together with her. Ellison slightly hooks up the corner of his thin lips, revealing a charming arc. Then he jolts Marcie in his arms, "Marcie, do you want a little brother or a little sister?" Hearing his words, Marcie, who is looking at the dining table not far away, puts away her gaze and looks at Ellison naively, However, Mommy has a baby sister in her belly! At the thought of her little sister in her mommys belly and that she is going to be a sister, Marcie has a sense of pride. Walking to the dining table and sitting down, Ellison reaches out and pinches her sort of fleshy cheek, Marcie, do you want a baby brother or baby sister delivered by your Aunt Kelly? Marcie sniffs and indeed ponders on it carefully before saying, "Then I want Auntie Kelly to have a baby sister!" When her mother was pregnant with her little sister, she was asked if she wanted a little brother or a little sister as well. She replied directly without ever deliberation, Mommy surely will deliver a little sister! For Marcie, she prefers a little sister who can take care of her Barbie dolls over a little brother who can''t. Some of her ssmates have little brothers and sisters. And ording to the girls, it is not good at all to have little brothers because the little brothers can''t take care of their Barbie dolls and y house with them. But the boys are saying that the little sisters wont be interested in Transformers and robots and have fun with themselves, which they think isnt good at all! Marcie ponders on it, thinking that it will be better for her, a girl, to have a little sister. So when Sunny asked her if she wanted a little brother or a little sister, Marcie said that she wanted a little sister without any deliberation. Marcie has no idea about how cute she looks when she is lost in her thoughts while tilting her head. Looking at Marcie, Kelly almost cant hold herself back, intending to kiss her. But Ellison''s words make her restrain herself hard. And even her little face is blushed. What does he... mean? Is he going to have a little baby with me? Thinking of this, Kelly feels that her little face cant be more blushed. Ellisonughs, rubs Marcie''s head, and then brings a ss of milk to her. After taking the milk over, Marcie tilts her head and looks at Ellison with an innocent look on her face, "Uncle, will Auntie Kelly have a little sister?" "I am so bored staying at home alone every day. No one can have fun with me at all!" She skims her lips and looks at Ellison pitifully. Her big eyes are instantly filled with tears as if she would instantly burst out crying if Ellison said something to discourage her. But Ellison nods as she expected, "But Marcie has to talk to your Auntie Kelly." He patiently coaxes Marcie without any sense of guilt of tricking the children. At that, Marcie immediately turns her attention to Kelly beside her, "Auntie Kelly!" She takes a sip of milk and puts the cup on the table in front of her. Then, she clutches the hem of Kelly''s clothes with her little hand, pouting her mouth pitifully and coquettishly. Kelly helplessly holds her forehead, res at Ellison who easily diverted Marcie''s attention to her, and then strokes Marcie''s head. The little one still has a white milk stain around her mouth. And she is staring at her with an expectant look in her eyes, which are perfectly the same as Sunny''srge phoenix eyes. Kelly has the illusion that if she refuses her, she will be an unforgivable b**tard. The fact that Marcie sees that Kelly is hesitant to answer her question means that she is rejecting her in another way. So she is inevitably a little sad. Withdrawing her small hands, Marcie sits at the table in distress, picks up the bowl, and starts to have food. Seeing that Marcie doesnt pester her for an answer, Kelly inexplicably breathes a sigh of relief, thinking that she doesnt bother with this matter anymore. In Kellys opinion, the children can be easily distracted. This time, Marcie is hungry. The reason why she pestered Kelly with this issue is only that Ellison mentioned it. Now that she is starving. So naturally, she has forgotten about this matter and focuses on eating. Kelly breathes a sigh of relief, picks up chopsticks, and starts to put dishes in Marcies bowl. The little girl loves mushrooms. So this time, the chef cooked steamed eggs with minced pork and mushrooms. Kelly puts a spoonful of steamed eggs in her bowl, topping her rice. The white rice is covered with ayer of golden egg custard. And inside the egg custard, there is lean meat foam and mushroom foam. It smells very fragrant, looking appetizing. However, Marcie stirs the egg custard away a few times and eats the rice while burying her head. Kelly just assumes she didn''t want to eat steamed eggs today. So she puts her favorite roast pork in her bowl and chants, "Why don''t you want to eat the steamed egg with minced pork and mushrooms today? Didn''t you like it the most before?" Marcie doesn''t say anything and continues to eat with her head buried. Seeing that she doesn''t say anything, Kelly just assumes that she has kept the rule she taught her before in her mind, that is, don''t say anything over the meal and sleeping. So she doesn''t notice Marcie''s strange behavior. But Ellison is keenly aware of Marcie''s abnormalities. It seems that Ellison intends to confirm his suspicions. So he picks up vegetables with his chopsticks Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. and puts them in Marcies bowl. In the past, Marcie, who never ate vegetables and could be said to prefer the meat the most, unexpectedly takes the initiative to eat the vegetables this time. This makes Kelly extraordinarily surprised. It hasnt been a long time ever since Marcie just started to learn how to use chopsticks. And she cant hold themfortably yet. But to eat the vegetables that her uncle put in her bowl, she tries very hard to hold the chopsticks well and then earnestly puts the vegetables into her mouth one by one. "Does Marcie like vegetables today?" After saying that, Kelly puts the carrot into Marcie''s bowl. As soon as the carrot is in Marcies bowl, Marcie mercilessly puts the carrot onto the te for the garbage. Now, Kelly, who is careless, finally notices Marcie''s abnormality. She hurriedly puts down her chopsticks and looks at Marcie nervously, "What''s wrong with you, Marcie? Is there something wrong?" Hearing her words, Marcie nces at her. Then she turns her head and stops looking at her, insistently enjoying the vegetables in her bowl. Kelly is about to cry. She thinks to herself, What is wrong with this girl? Howe she suddenly doesn''t like to talk for a good reason? Seeing this, Ellison could not stand it anymore. After putting down the chopsticks and helping Marcie with a bowl of soup, he says, "Marcie, your Aunt Kelly didn''t reject you." After Ellison mentions this, Kelly finally understands what is going on. Could it be that when I was lost in my thoughts in silence just now, this girl interpreted it as my rejection of her? And she is now sulking! Realizing this, Kelly is in a good mood. It seems that she is still very important in the little girl''s heart! "Marcie, Auntie Kelly didn''t reject you!" She says softly, "Auntie Kelly will try her best to have a little sister for you!" "Our Marcie is so cute. How can Auntie Kelly refuse Marcie?" "Auntie Kelly loves Marcie the most!" "So Auntie Kelly, who do you like better, Marcie or Uncle?" Ellison interrupts, "Of course, it is me!" "Marcie, of course, it is you!" Two different voices ring at the same time. And Ellison is stunned for a moment after hearing Kellys words and then looks at Kelly in surprise. She actually said that she liked Marcie more. At this moment, Ellison feels that he has been disfavored. Unprecedented jealousy wraps around Ellison''s fragile little heart. It''s over. His wife doesn''t want him anymore! Hearing Kelly''s words, Marcie is instantly happy, smiling and jumping into Kelly''s arms. With her arms wrapped around Kelly''s neck, she buries her face on her breasts that used to belong to Ellison alone. Ellison thinks to himself, If this girl isnt my little niece, I probably would have got her off Kelly now! Howe I didn''t find this little girl so annoying before? The one she is holding now is my wife! I havent buried my face in her chest these days. It turns out... this little girl haspletely taken advantage of my wife! At this moment, Ellison only wants to pick Marcie out of Kelly''s arms and then asks someone to drive her out. But this little girl is his little niece, a little princess that everyone in the whole Quinn family treats like a treasure. Chapter 223 Romantic as Well as Stately Outlook Chapter 223 Romantic as Well as Stately Outlook During the period, Marcie especially lifts her head to look at Ellison. And the smug look on her face prompts Ellison to intend to spank her. Yes. Ellison wants to spank his little niece. As the young master of the Quinn family, Ellison, who has always been known for hisposure, has the idea of spanking someone for the first time. He does find out that it is indeed obscene and nasty to have this idea... However, this is a matter rted to his wife''s "clean reputation", he feels that he surely cant condone this little girl! However, Kelly hugs Marcie very tightly and doesnt intend to let go of her at all, which makes Ellison have no chance to do so. At this moment, Kelly focuses on paying attention to Marcie. So she doesn''t have time to care about Ellison! When Wade arrives at Ellison''s house, he hears Marcie''s silver-bell-likeughtering from the house. He deliberately came over at noon so as not to disturb Marcie''s sleepingte. Although he didnt live with Marcie for long, Marcie is his granddaughter anyway. And he surely knows that Marcie especially likes to sleepte. Some children of the same age as Marcie wake up early in the morning and are very energetic throughout the day. But Marcie seems to be different from them. It seems that she is perfectly the same as Sunny when it sleepte without hesitation. Hearing the sound of the door opening, the three people in the house have turned around to look at it, only to see that Wade is standing in the doorway and looking at the three of them seriously. The old man wears casual clothes today. And his face is angr. It can be easily seen that when he was young, he was a handsome man whom thousands of girls went after as well. Although he has gray hair all over his head and yet no white beard hanging on his jaws, he looks young and energetic. A short white beard makes him particrly spiritual instead. And the pair of deep-set eyes look particrly bright. As soon as Marcie sees Wade, she immediately breaks free from Kelly''s arms and strides to Wade''s side. "Grandpa!" The crisp voice of the child makes Wade, who was originally expressionless, smile brightly. And he joyfully looks at Marcie who is running towards him, spreads his arms to catch her in his arms, and then picks her up. "Marcie, are you good behaved today?" He reaches out and touches Marcie''s nose lightly. And he, who always has a serious look on his face, is smiling so happily at this time. For Marcie, he is fond of her from the bottom of his heart. Marcie has a fair face and light arched eyebrows. Herrge almond-shaped eyes reveal her inner thoughts. And her small nose and small mouth make her look extremely beautiful as well. The pitch-ck hair scattering on her shoulders makes her somewhat more delicate and beautiful. Although Marcie is young, she behaves elegantly and talks decently, looking like an open-mindeddy from a rich family. Whoever sees her will involuntarily tend to pamper her. In Wades opinion, Marcie is like a beautiful jasmine flower that is white, wless, fresh and elegant, smelling fragrant. Grandpa, you can ask Uncle if you don''t believe me!" She wraps her arms around Wade''s neck. Then she kisses Wade''s well-maintained face fervently. It makes Wade, who is originally quite happy, even happier. Wade holds Marcie in his arms and walks towards the room. Kelly and Ellison stand up, intending to take Marcie over, only to be stopped by Wade. Well, the way Wade sees it, he and his good granddaughter are going to spend some time together so that they can be close and intimate. No one should disturb them! Theyout style of Ellison''s home should be mainly the modern European style. His house looks romantic and stately. With its high-ceilinged foyer, imposing gate, round and arched windows, and the stone masonry in the corner, it looks majestic and magnificent. The white sto walls are matched with light red tiles on the roof. And the continuous arches and cloisters as well as the living room with high andrge-faced windows dazzle visitors. The simple symmetry highlights the calmness of the owner. And each room is square. The functional space division and locationyout reflect the rigor of the owner''s family. Marcie just resolved her conflict with Kelly. And now that her grandfather, whom she has not seen for a long time, has alsoe to see her. Then Marcie is no longer as picky as to when she started eating back then. She eats whatever she is given now! Marcie enjoys whatever dishes Kelly, Ellison, and Wade put in her bowl. Seeing that the child is enjoying the food, Kelly, who was originally nervous, bes relieved. Wade asks lightly, "What were you talking about? Howe Marcie was smiling so happily?" The Quinn family, a prestigious family, has a history of hundred years. Even so, everyone in the family is very united and friendly. Plus, unlike other families, they dont live together with rtives from their coteral branches. So regarding the rule that talking over the meal and sleeping is not allowed, it is notpletely carried out in the Quinn family. Although there are times when this is fully implemented during meals, such times are still few and far between. And especially after Marcie is here, such times are even rarer. Kelly, who is drinking soup, almost spits out a mouthful of soup after hearing Wades words. And after she manages to swallow it, she is almost choked. Wade is a bit dissatisfied with Kelly''s appearance. But in the end, he doesn''t say anything. After all, Kelly is his second daughter-inw whom he thinks highly of. And for his family members, Wade is always more patient and tolerant than he is to the outsiders. Marcie pats Kelly''s back thoughtfully and asks with concern, "Aunt Kelly, are you okay?" Marcie thinks to herself, Well, Auntie Kelly gets choked. She is so poor! I feel so sorry for Auntie Kelly! The dining table in Ellison''s house is rectangr. And Wade is sitting on the main seat at this time. While Kelly is sitting in a row with Ellison and Marcie with Kelly in the middle, Marcie sitting next to Wade, and Ellison next to Kelly. "Grandpa, Auntie Kelly just promised to have a little sister for me!" Kellyes to her senses. And before she can conspire with Marcie, Marcie exposes her instead. Kelly is speechless as she thinks to herself, Marcie, howe you can expose me like that? Hearing Marcie''s childish words, Kelly is blushed with shyness and is eager to find somewhere to hide at this moment. Oh, God! Give me a break! None of them is easy to be dealt with. Originally, Kelly thought that Wade would remain silent, pretending not to hear anything or see anything, which was to maintain her price. However, she doesnt expect... "Well, it is indeed time for you to have a child as well." Unexpectedly, when ites to this matter, Wade cant agree more! In his opinion, Kelly and Ellison are no longer young. And it has been so many years since they got married. So it is also a good idea for them to have a child. "You two have been married for so many years. A few years ago, you said that you wanted to spend more time with each other. So your mom and I didnt urge you." "Now Kelly is twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. And if you dy it further, she will be thirty." "Have a child before it''s toote. While your mother and I are still strong. We can still help you take care of the children." For some reason, Kelly always feels that Wade is saying so just because he wants to have grandchildren sooner. However, this is indeed the case. Kelly and Ellison have been married for four or five years. And they got married when Kelly was 24 or 25. Ellison is a few years older than Kelly, that is, Ellison got married when he was already twenty-seven or Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. twenty-eight. Now Kelly is twenty-seven or twenty-eight. And Ellison is thirty-one or thirty-two. Over these years, in their social circle, the couples who are at their age and got married at about the same time as them have been nning to have a second child! The two of them, however, said that they wanted to spend more time with each other back then. And after four or five years, they havent born him a grandson yet! Marcie wasnt born in the Quinn familys house. Instead, Sunny gave birth to her outside. So Wade and his wife havent had a chance to attend to their grandson. Seeing other elders from other families have a grandson again, Wade gets anxious. If Sunny hasnt left, they wouldnt have been so anxious as to urge their eldest son and daughter-in- It''s just that... The youngest daughter-inw has been driven away by that damned woman Butler! To fulfill the dream of having grandchildren, Wade has no choice but toe to urge his eldest son and daughter-inw. Kelly is so shy that she is eager to find somewhere to hide. While Ellison actually nods with a calm look on his face. "Dad, what you said makes sense." He seems to agree with Wades words quite much, "Kelly and I will try our best to bear a grandchild for Mom and you." Having received the assurance from his eldest son, Wade then nods his head in satisfaction. Marcie, on the other hand, looks at the three of them curiously and tilts her head. She thinks to herself, To have a little brother or sister, should Uncle and Aunt Kelly have to work on it together? Do they have to do that kind of very painful thing? After the meal, Wade takes Marcie upstairs. When they are downstairs, Wade tells Marcie that he was going to take her to live in the old mansion for a while. Originally, he was worried that Marcie would be reluctant. But he doesn''t expect her to agree to it happily. Wade is somewhat surprised. But at the same time, he is also relieved. He thinks, It''s good that she is willing. It''s good. After all, his wife has ordered him that if he can''t take Marcie home, he won''t have to go home. Marcie''s room is mainly of pink color. In the room where the pink color prevails, a variety of stuffed toys upy arge part of the space. The bed is covered withce. And the purple desk and bed look quite feminine and cute. While Dolls and other cute things are ced on the desk. In short, the room looks cute in every way! On the huge bed, there is a in white sheet, which is somewhat in line with the pink tone of the room. All the stuffed toys on the bed, whetherrge or small, are all hand-picked by Ellison for Marcie. Packing up Marcies stuff simply, Wade asks someone to drag the suitcase, takes Marcie with him, and leaves for the old mansion. After Wade and Marcie leave, Kelly and Ellison simply tidy themselves up and go out together. Chapter 224 In the End, She Says Yes Chapter 224 In the End, She Says Yes As soon as Kelly fastens the seat belt on, she hears Ellison sitting in the main driver''s seat softly ask her, "Are we going to the hospital together?" After thinking about it, she shakes her head, "No, I still have to go to the traffic police bureau today." She, who has to check the whereabouts of Sunny, made an appointment with the traffic police that day, saying that she will go over to check on the surveince video today. Unexpectedly, Ellison, who has been respecting her opinion for a long time, refuses her for the first time today. "We can keep checking the whereabouts of Sunny. There is no hurry to find it out in these few days." He nces at Kelly and sees that the dark circles under her eyes cant be more obvious and that her beautiful eyes are filled with blood shots. Ellison feels a burst of pain in secret. Kelly shakes her head, I have made an appointment with someone from the traffic police bureau. Originally, checking on the surveince video is forbidden. It wasnt until that I turned to the connection of the Quinn family that the upper-level heads nodded in approval. When ites to such things as checking on surveince video, generally speaking, it is not allowed at all unless there is an approval document from the public security bureau or the upper-level leaders. In the past, the police could only check the surveince based on the condition that there was an urrence of serious criminal cases, such as kidnapping, murder, etc... If it werent for rtively serious cases, the traffic police normally wont allow it if someone insists on checking on the surveince video. Ellison also understands the reasoning behind this, "Then I will apany you there first andter go to the Butlers side. You can see if you can figure something out." It wont be a solution at all even if they keep investigating the case. The world is so vast that they simply dont know where Butler arranged Sunny to go. Although based on the current economic strength of Butler, she surely couldnt have sent Sunny out of the country. But they can only temporarily exclude this possibility. Because... If Butler nned to let Sunny leave Kevin so that Kevin and Sunny could never see each other, it would have been possible that she might have spent a lot of money and turned to a lot of connections to send Sunny abroad. Kelly nods, Okay. As I have been checking on the surveince video alone over these days, I feel that I have a headache. At first, she was fine with checking on the surveince video and could still tell some things. But as the time passed by, whatever she saw in the surveince video, she thought that they were exactly the sameter on. In that case, she surely couldnt tell Sunny and others apart! In her eyes, it''s just a human form! Taking advantage of the period when they are waiting for the green light, Ellison smiles and reaches out to rub her head, "After you are done with everything in this period, I will take you out for fun." He knows that Kelly is interested in hanging around and also knows that Kelly especially likes to go out for fun as well as taste the food everywhere. Before she got together with him, she liked to eat and drink with Sunny in the streets and alleys across the city. Hearing Ellison''s words, Kelly looks at him with surprise. And after half a second, she suddenly hugs him, "Ellison, I super love you!" Bah! After saying that, she kisses his face! She knows that Ellison will never lie to her. Because he does mean his words every time. After he said he would take her out for fun, he surely will fulfill it. And he promised that he would take her to enjoy the delicious food everywhere, he surely will get it done as well. In Kellys opinion, never will Ellison lie to her. For the promises he made to her, he surely will fulfill them. The car behind them suddenly rings an ear-piercing horn sound, startling Kelly. She quicklyes to her senses, only to find that Ellison is looking at her attentively. Then her small face quickly turns blush. She whispers, skimming her lips, "Why are you looking at me? The green light is on!" Ellison gives a lightugh and then quickly starts the car. The ck Maybach quickly drives towards the destination as if it were an arrow getting detached from the string. It is very quiet in the car. And both of them are silent. Kelly closes her eyes and leans against the back of the seat. The things that have happened over the past few days have made her exhausted. and she has not had a good sleep for several days. Just when Kelly is drowsy, Ellison suddenly speaks up, "Kelly, let''s have a baby." His voice is very soft. But it makes Kelly, who was originally drowsy, wake up at once. She closes her eyes and doesn''t know what to do, she doesn''t even have the courage to open her eyes to look at Ellison. She has always been avoiding the topic of bearing children. Seeing that Kelly doesnt say anything, Ellison only faintly narrows his eyes. The car was filled with an awkward air for a while. After a long time, Kelly suddenly whispers, "Okay." Ellison thinks he has heard her words wrong. But when he turns his head to look at her, he sees that Kelly is biting her lower lip with a red face. Her shy appearance seems to better confirm what she just said. She finally said yes! That day, Ellison sends severalrge red packets inside thepany''s senior leadership group chat as Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. well as the internal subordinate staff group chat respectively. As for how presumptuous the amount of the red packet... Well, everyone almost assumes they are getting a year-end bonus. The very few people whoe to congratte Ellison are also rewarded with a big red packet by Ellison alone. Well, instead of saying that Ellison is sending red packets, in the staffs opinion, it is more like President Ellison is transferring money to others inrge amounts. The staff has thought that thepany has secured arge order valued at hundreds of millions of dors and that the profit probably will be muchrger. Otherwise, why is Ellison suddenly rewarding them with money? Well, forget it, as for what the President intends to do, they arent clear about it. After all, they are happy that they can get money! They have been always viewing things from an open-minded perspective! "From today onwards, lets start working hard." Ellison slightly hooks up his lips as his eyebrows are full of tenderness. Kellys small face cant be redder. This time, she dares not to glimpse at Ellison at all. "Hmm..." Well, four or five years have passed ever since she and Ellison got married. Back then, they could use the excuse that they were still young and they still wanted to spend more time together. So they are hesitant to have a child. But when Kelly saw Ellisons gentle look when he was holding Marcie in his arms today, she suddenly felt... It will be a blessing if she can have a child of her own with him. He will be a very good husband as well as a very good father. Besides, it will be indeed nice to see him holding their child in his arms and then holding her hand, traveling around the world together and enjoying delicious food. Envisioning such a scene, Kelly actually feels somewhat excited! Kelly probably has unraveled the knot in her heart over the years, putting down her resistance over so many years. So the atmosphere in the car bes extra rxing. Kelly consequently is in a better mood. She, who is in a worse and worse mood over the past few days because of Sunny and Kevin''s affairs, is now in apletely better mood. Now as long as Kevin wakes up, they can always take their time to keep investigating the whereabouts of Sunny. Although the world is so vast, one day, they surely will meet Sunny again as long as they are dedicated to finding her! As long as they always keep Sunny in their minds, their efforts surely will be paid off in the end. The car soon arrives at the ce where Wu Kelly made an appointment with the traffic police. And the ck Maybach is parked steadily outside. The Director and other people who have been waiting outside immediately greet them upon seeing the familiar vehicle. "Mr. Ellison, Mrs. Kelly." Seeing Ellison and Kelly, that Director has a smile on his face. Kelly smiles at him, "Hello, Director Spencer, I came over with Ellison to have a look at the surveince video. It shouldn''t matter, right?" Tyler Spencer, Director Spencer, smiles and shakes his head. With grease all over his fat face, Tyler is already in his forties. His hair is not as thick and dense as that of a man in his prime. Instead, he is bald-headed. With a height of 170 CM, he looks plump with a big belly, looking like a person who is pregnant for several months. Tyler smiles and says, "Mrs. Kelly, you are too polite." He smiles tteringly. And his intention to please Kelly cant be more obvious. "Mr. Ellison, Mrs. Kelly, the fact that you cane here simply makes our bureau shine!" After smiling and exchanging a few pleasantries with Director Spencer, Ellison directly asks him to take them to the review room for surveince video. Amid the confused look in the guards eyes, Tyler serves them both a ss of water. Only then does he back out. Kelly and Ellison check on the surveince video one after another. Then Kelly rubs her swollen and painful eyes. The soreness caused by the excessive use of her eyes makes her very ufortable. Because of the fact that she has been sitting still in one ce without moving for a long time, there is also a sore feeling between her waist and femur as well. Ellison on the side suddenly reaches out to help her rub her sore position, startling Kelly. Then she softens her body and lets him give her a massage. After Kelly feelsfortable, she twists her body. And Ellison gets her point and smoothly withdraws his hand. Turning off the monitoring screen on theputer monitor, Kelly stands up and moves her body a bit, saying aloud, "Okay, let''s go and meet Butler." Smiling, Ellison also nods, "Well, let''s go." As a qualified hen-pecked man, Ellison surely wont say no to what his wife has said! They drive to the vi in the suburbs. "When did you buy this vi?" Kelly steps on the thick leaves directly with her feet. And the dry leaves crunch because of the force on Kelly''s feet. And the leaves, which were dry because of theck of moisture, be fragmented. The vi also looks a bit old. The original white walls have now turned beige. Because of the fact that the water pipes are in disrepair, the water inside has flowed out. Moreover, with the rain marks on rainy days, the external beige walls have some rust-colored traces. Tall trees are nted around the vi. Since it is the summer days, bright green leaves sprout all over the branches. Logically speaking, this is a vibrant scene. However, with this house standing alone within a radius of ten kilometers around and the tall leaves almost blocking the sky above, the vi looks somewhat inexplicably bleak instead. It is obviously a hot summer day. But at this time, Kelly suddenly feels chilling. She rubs her arms and unconsciously leans towards Ellison''s body. Then Ellison tales her by the shoulders and brings her into his arms. "I bought it some years ago." Ellison opens the heavy door while exining, "I wanted to use it as somewhere for tourist visiting and vacation. But I gave it up because it was in such a deste ce." Chapter 225 Butler Passed out in Pain Chapter 225 Butler Passed out in Pain Hearing this, Kelly turns her head to look around, only to find that it is indeed as Ellison said. The ce here is indeed very deste. With the surroundings being surrounded by trees, it should be a vibrant scene. However, there isnt a single household within a radius of ten kilometers around, making it look very deste. Kelly nods with a partial understanding, "It turns out that it is so..." Although Kelly doesnt quite understand why Ellison wanted to buy a vi in such a deste ce, she will disregard it for the time being. After all, the most important thing now is to finish solving the things on Butlers side first. The vi hasnt been cleaned up for a long time. And a thickyer of dust has umted on the inside of the vi, on the desk, on the firece, and so on. Kelly reaches out and waves her hand in front of her nose as if such an action could make her inhale less dust. The dust in the air makes her so ufortable. Seeing this, Ellison quickly opens the darkpartment and then presses the switch. After that, the firece, which originally seems to be embedded in the wall, is slowly moving. Soon, a deep entrance appears in front of their eyes. Kelly slightly hesitates and then makes up her mind, walking with Ellison towards the inside. The corridor is deep and dark. But the good thing is that there are wallmps on the walls on the side. So it is not like it ispletely pitch-ck that they cant see the way ahead. Soon, they arrive at the bottom. Passing through an empty corridor, they finally walk to the front of a closed iron door. After they knock on the door, someone soones over to open it. The person inside looks through the peephole on the iron door. Only after seeing that the visitors are Ellison and Kelly does he open the door. The person who opened the door is Simon, a retired military veteran. There is a very hideous scar on Simon''s face. If the ordinary girl sees his look, they surely will be startled backward by several steps. But Kelly doesnt. On the contrary, with a gentle smile on her face, she looks at Simon without any disdain or fear in her eyes. Simon feels that Kelly gets a sense of calmness and solitude umted over the years. Simon greets them both respectfully, "Mr. Ellison, Mrs. Kelly." Kelly nods and then follows Ellison, walking towards the inside. "Mr. Ellison, Mrs. Kelly, arrangements have been made ording to your request, that is, to find someone to heal Butler." Simon follows behind them. Upon seeing them sit down at the table, he stands behind them without moving as well, exining to them in a low voice about what happened here over the day. Ellison nods, "Bring her out." Hearing that, Simon is stunned. But he nods and goes over there to have Butler, who is in aa, brought out.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. While Kelly sits there. And it is unknown what is going on in her head. Ellison doesn''t say anything after a nce at her. Soon, Butler is brought out. At this time, Butler is in aa. To be precise, she fainted in pain. When she was given medicine, no pain relief measures were conducted on her. And the medicine was applied directly onto the flesh that had been torn off. And even a grown-up man will find the pain unbearable. Although someone has already changed Butler''s clothes, it is unknown why there are some blood stains on her clothes again. There are some blood stains on Butlers light shirt. And Kelly is stunned after seeing those bloodstains. Ellison nces at her and purses his lips. Then he doesnt say anything. Neither does he make any move to cover her eyes. In Ellisons opinion, Kelly will have to face some things sooner orter. And she has to learn how to face these things calmly. If Butler alone can scare her out of her wits, then he simply has no idea about how she should face those things that are more frightening than this one in the future. Kelly tries her best to calm herself down. The horrible environment previously didnt scare her. And now, it is just a little blood on the clothes. She surely wont be startled with ease. She, who understands the purpose of Ellison to bring himself here, doesntin why he didnt cover her eyes when she encountered such things. Because she knows that from the moment she became a member of the Quinn family, she couldnt avoid these things. Instead of constantly running away and living under the protection of Ellison, she should learn to face them, ovee them, and cope with them. After calming herself down, Kelly nces at Ellison beside hers and sees that he has no intention of speaking up. Then she understands roughly what he is waiting for. Kelly says in a cold voice, "Wake her up." Seeing that Ellison doesnt show any signs of opposition, Simon directly fetches a basin of cold water and then pours it on Butler''s body violently. The temperature in the basement is much lower than that outside. Moreover, the air conditioning is on the inside. And the pot of water that Simon fetched is fresh-made icy water. After the bone-chilling water is sshed on Butler''s face, Butler, who originally fainted in pain, wakes up with a jolt of excitement, opens her eyes, and finds herself tied to the pir, which she finds so scary, again. While Kelly is standing opposite her while holding a cell phone in her hands. Staring at her cell phone, Kelly doesnt even look at her. Butler sighs and says, "What do you guys...want...to do..." She weakly looks at Kelly in front of her. These days of constant torture have almost driven her crazy. Either kind of the constant torture, including whipping, dripping wax, sharing a tank of water with piranhas, makes her want to kill herself immediately. Hearing Butler''s voice, Kelly feels a wave of nausea flooding in her heart. However, she still suppresses the urge to put the cell phone inside her pocket, "Say it. What do you want." Butler remembers what she said to themst time. It turns out that she hasnt forgotten the point that everyone in the Quinn family means what they said. She smiles weakly and says, "I want to be Kevin''s legal wife." Kelly is suddenly stunned. And she looks at Butler in shock as she doesn''t expect her to make such a request. Originally, she thought that Butler would ask for something like being together with Ellison at most. But she doesnt expect her to ask for so much as to be Ellison''s wife! Kelly refuses without deliberation, No way that I can promise you this. Even if I can, my dad will never agree. Moreover, what if Kevin still has Sunny on his mind? Kelly voices her questions one by one, luring Butler into her trap step by step. Hearing her words, Butler ponders on it for a moment and feels that it seems Kellys words do make sense. So she nods and says, "I am fine with not getting the title of being Kevins wife. But I want to be his fiancee." After saying that, she pauses and adds, "This little request is not too much for you guys, right?" Her words infuriate Kelly. And the look on Kelly''s face doesnt look good. Kelly thinks to herself, This woman has crossed the line! She cant be more greedy! First, she asks to be a legal wife registered in the family household ount book. And then she requests to be recognized by all of them as Kevins fiance. She is highly likely to demand to be their motherter! However, seeing that Butler makes her move step by step ording to their n, Kelly is naturally happy. So she nods, "OK, I agree with you on this condition. But..." "I want you to help Kevin forget about Sunny." "Aren''t you and Sunny good friends?" When Butler hears this, she is happy, "You actually don''t help her." Kelly shrugs indifferently, "I am the daughter-inw of the Quinn family. Kevin is my husband''s brother, that is, he is my brother as well." "My brother was fooled by a woman to such an extent that she actually ran away when he needed her the most." She skims with a disdainful look on her face, "I, Kelly, dont have a friend like her." With Kelly''s promise, Butler obviously lets her guard down. After talking with Butler, Kelly follows Ellison and leaves this cold and scary ce. ... While at this moment, Sunny, who is in R City far away, walks in boiling sun and follows a broker with Annie by her side to check on a house. The two of them intend to rent a house with two bedrooms, one living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom. Although the house isntrge, the point is that it is cheap! And it simply can amodate the two of them, who are two little girls, with ease. The house is located in Chelsea. The main thing is that it is quite close to the ce where Annie works. And the owner of the house is someone nice. Seeing that Sunny is a single mother with a big belly, he immediately agrees to give them a discount of three hundred dors on the housing rent. That is, each of them will only have to shoulder two hundred dors of housing rent per month. With the fees of utilities and others counted in, each of them probably has to shoulder about five hundred dors housing rent per month. But this housing rent has been much cheaper than that Sunny had to pay while renting a house alone and paying the water, electricity, and gas bills all by herself! And the house is located in Chelsea. And it ismercial housing inside a residential quarter. Its decoration and others are exquisite. The house owners family used to live here. And because he made some money out of his business, he bought a house in Kensington and then moved. Seeing that the house here was unupied, he decided to rent it out. Annie and Sunny wander around the house for a while. Then Annie asks in a soft voice, "Sunny, what do you think?" Annie is always extraordinarily gentle to Sunny. She doesnt bear to speak loudly to her or let anyone yell at her. And sometimes, Sunny always feels like she can see Ellison and Annie share some Kevin regards her as if she were a treasure, treating her attentively and fondly. Sunny wonders if he''s woken up yet. However, Kelly hasn''t texted her today. So it means Kevin hasn''t woken up yet, right? Sunny thinks that her assumption makes sense. It''s only been a short time since Kevin took the antidote. Even if the medicine can perform its efficacy well and fast, it''s impossible for Kevin to wake up in such a short time. She wants to call or text Kelly to ask about it. But she is afraid that they will thus find her. She can only give up, thinking that she cant face Ellison with dignity. Chapter 226 Waking up in Anger Chapter 226 Waking up in Anger Seeing that Sunny doesnt pay attention to her, Annie looks at her and shouts again in a low voice, "Sunny?" Sunnyes to her senses and looks at Annie nkly. Seeing her look, Annie sighs again and knows that Sunny surely didnt listen to her attentively just now. So she says, What do you think of this house? Annie has no choice but to repeat her words again. Hearing that, Sunny takes a look at the house with undisguised satisfaction in her eyes, "I think this house is quite good. What do you think?" After saying that, she nces at thendlord and the broker standing there, slightly narrowing her eyes. After that, she says, "Come with me for a moment." With that, she takes Annie''s hand and walks towards a room. Seeing this, the agent and thendlord both look at the backs of the two of them walking in with confusion. They wonder what they are...doing. After bringing Annie in, Sunny gets down to the point, "Don''t you have any problem?" Seeing Annie looking at her in confusion, Sunny clears her throat and says, "It''s about the matter of us sharing a room." "Because I''m pregnant, there surely will be a lot of inconveniences caused in the future. And there probably will be strange peopleing to my door, which probably will cause trouble to your life." "Are you okay with all of these?" Her belly is not big yet. After it is big, she surely cant hide it. Then it is unknown how the neighbors will gossip. And shes going to give birth to a babyter. If she can''t make it and deliver her baby at home, it won''t be a good thing for Annie anyway. Annie is a young girl who hasnt yet gotten married. Whether it is the neighbors'' gossip or the future arrival of her delivery date, none of it will have some good impacts on Annie. Not to mention that... She now always has a premonition that Ellison will find her. She is scared and has no idea about what exactly to do. But she has to go on with her life. And she surely cant go without a livelihood n. Neither can she let her child suffer as soon as she gives birth to it. Sure enough, as the saying goes, many women be tough after bing a mother. Sunny is probably so. Annie thinks about it and looks at Sunny with a strange look, "Sunny, what are you talking about? Didn''t we agree on it a long time ago?" "I am the baby''s godmother. Why should I mind such things? Not to mention that..." What''s more, as soon as she saw Sunny, she fell for her. Sunny has an indescribable aura that makes others fall for her. And she looks so beautiful with fair skin, a high nose, andrge almond-shaped eyes as if there were stars in them. Her cherry-like mouth makes others want to kiss her. Sunny is waiting for Annie to say more. However, it is not until she sees that Annie doesnt intend to say anything further that she nods. Annie feels that she cant understand the emotion on Sunnys face. Then she hears Sunny say, "Then Is it settled?" The woman in front of Annie slightly tilts her head with uncertainty on her face. And her gaze is an inquiring one. But it is her ordinary and usual look that makes Annie cant get her eyes off her. Annie nods, "Okay. Go talk to them." Annie feels that it will be a wonderful thing to be able to live under the same roof with Sunny. Aftering out of the room, Sunny looks at thendlord and the agent who are chatting with each other as if nothing was wrong. After briefly conveying her meaning, Sunny waits patiently for thendlord''s feedback. Thendlord, who is from the north, is a man of brisk nature rather than someone that likes to calcte against others. After hearing Sunny''s words, he cant help but feel sympathy for her. As he stares at Sunnys slightly bulging belly, he cant help but think of his daughter who is pregnant as well. Then he feels more sympathy for Sunny. So, based on the previous rent price with a three hundred dors off discount, he gives them another two hundred dors off discount. In other words, Sunny and Annie will rent the house at a "cheap" price of one thousand dors per month. Thendlord is a businessman. And he has many properties in the family despite that he isnt as rich as those property tycoons. Thendlord''s monthly ie is sufficient to support his family. Moreover, he can save a lot of money. The house rent Sunny and Annie will pay cant be less. Even so, the two bosses dont expect to rely on the rent of this house to live on. The reason why they decided to put the house up for rent is that they find it a pity that the house is unupied. Staring at the "two sisters, Sunny and Annie, especially Sunny''s bulging belly, they be more certain. It is not easy for the two young girls to make a living outside. In their opinion, theyd better rent the house to them at a cheaper price rather than leave it unupied here. Moreover... The pregnant girl looks like she met an irresponsible man. They assume that her husband probably is a scum. It is quite miserable for a single mother to carry a baby in her belly. If Kevin, who is still in aa, knows that he is thought of as a scum, he probably will be awakened from thea in anger. He, who is a loyal husband to Sunny, somehow bes a scum. What the hell... They happily make a deal. After talking with thendlord and the agent, Sunny and Annie immediately go to the agency operated by the agent. After making sure that there is nothing wrong with the contract, they sign the contract immediately. Besides getting 10 thousand dors deposit done, they pay three months housing rent in advance in one go. After getting the key, Sunny and Annie pack up their luggage and directly move in. ...... Seven dayster, in A City... After Kevin bes conscious, he feels that his head is going to explode in pain. The darkness in front of his eyes makes him feel panicked. He tries hard to open his eyes, only to find that it was as if some force was pulling him in, stopping him from waking up smoothly. "Kevin! Kevin!" An unfamiliar voice rings in his ears. It seems that it is the voice of a woman. The woman''s voice doesn''t seem to sound familiar to him, which sounds even strange. Kevin thinks to himself, Who is she? Did she know me? When will I wake up? This dark environment is simply so disgusting! "Doctor! Doctor!" The woman shouts in surprise. Although he cant see her, he can feel her movement. The nanny, who is sitting by Kevin''s bed resting, inadvertently seems to have glimpsed the movements of Kevin''s fingers. She is shocked by this discovery. And after she is sure that she didnt see anything wrong and Ellison is indeed moving, she fumbles and presses the button on the bed. The beep rings in the nurse''s station. It seems that the nanny fears that the nurse cant hear the beep. She gets up and stumbles outside, happening to meet the doctor and nurse who areing this way. They methodically start their work. And all the first-ss instruments are brought to this ward. While the doctor is carefully examining Ellison''s body condition. ... "Kelly! Kevin is awake!" After receiving a phone call from the nanny, Ellison, who is handling documents in the office, immediately calls Kelly, who has also just received a phone call from the nanny as well. Kelly replies with surprise, "Yes!" As soon as the nanny just finished calling Kelly, Ellison''s call came in. "Finally, he woke up! He finally woke up!" Kevin finally wakes up. And he is fine in the end! In that case, they can go to find Sunny with ease. And they wonder how they should answer Kevin properly when he asks about Sunnyter. After picking Kelly up, Ellison calls Simon, informing him to take Butler to the hospital with him. For the thing that Kelly promised Butler before, she naturally has to do it. ... "Kevin!" After being freshened up and having her medicine reapplied, Butler is brought to the hospital. Then she opens the door of the ward. She almost pounces straight into the room. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Upon hearing the words, the nurses and doctors in the ward all turn their heads to look at the direction of the door. A neatly dressed woman appears in their eyes. The woman has short and neat hair that is still wet. It seems that she just washed her hair. Her arms, which are exposed in the air, are scattered with shocking scars. For a moment, the people present cant help but wonder what happened to this woman physically. Butler looks excitedly at the man on the hospital bed. Because Kevin has just woken up, his face is still a little pale. Looking at her with cold eyes, he looks somewhat handsome because of his illness and weakness. Butler almost stumbles to the bedside and holds Ellison''s hand tightly that is ced beside her, "Great Great! Kevin, you finally woke up!" After she finishes her words, tears flow down her cheeks. Her joyful and sobbing look makes Kevin even more baffled. A whileter, Kevin on the hospital bed says in a cold voice, "Lady, may I ask who you are?" "Kevin, don''t you remember me? How could this happen? Kevin, what''s wrong with you?" Butlers noisiness almost overwhelms the doctors and nurses. The attending doctor, who has been pushed away on her side, speaks up at the right time, "Youngdy, please move aside. We still need to help Mr. Kevin with his next examination." "Checkup?" Hearing this, Butler gets anxious. She points at the doctor''s nose and starts cursing him indiscriminately, "You are quacks. Howe you still have the nerve to talk about his examination? It''s taken so long for Kevin to wake up!" "You probably want to stop Kevin from waking up so that others can divide up his property!" "You''re a bunch of ungrateful b**tards!" "Shut up!" Ellison''s voice rings from the doorway. He looks at Butler who is making a scene in the ward with a sullen look on his face. And the look on his face cant be gloomier. Seeing Ellison, the attending doctor sighs in relief. "It''s like this, Mr. Ellison." The attending doctor steps forward, takes out the medical record book he is holding, and exins in detail, "Due to the reason that the toxin has been in Mr. Kevin''s brain before, his memory nerve is damaged." "So the two of you and your family should be psychologically prepared that Mr. Kevin may suffer memory loss." Ellison says in a cold voice, "Are there any other adverse reactions?" The doctor shakes his head, "Not for now. But our examination is interrupted by that youngdy." Chapter 227 Memory Nerve Chapter 227 Memory Nerve Hearing the doctors words, Ellison looks towards Butler with a stern look in his eyes. Butler hears the doctors words and turns back. After seeing the look in Ellisons eyes, she cant help but shiver. She whispers. "What do what do you want to do..." Kelly snorts and ignores Butler. Then she looks at the doctor on the side and says softly, "Don''t bother with her. You guys just proceed with the examination." After saying that, Kelly winks at the bodyguards behind her. Seeing this, the leading bodyguard immediately nods and then leads several bodyguards behind him, walking towards Butler. They take Butler down quickly. "What are you doing?" Butler struggles violently, intending to break free from their grip. But the bodyguards behind her surely wont let her have a chance to break free, not to mention that the order is given by Kelly, the Eldest Young Lady of the Quinn family. In the bodyguards opinion, based on how Mr. Kevin spoils his wife, if they can''t even handle this petty thing, they simply will be... They will bemitting a heinous crime! After Butler is taken outside, Kelly and Ellison dont bother to go out immediately. Instead, they stand where they are, waiting for the doctor to examine Kevin. At this time, Ellison is fully conscious. But it is as if a force was preventing him from waking up. Then he finds that cold instruments are scanning his head and the cold tubes are attached to his body. Ellison frowns, which rarely happens. Despite his dissatisfaction with the situation in front of him, for the sake of his brother, Ellison doesnt say anything in the end. Soon, the doctor is done with the examination. The doctor in a white coates towards them. Kelly and Ellison are sitting on the sofa at the moment. Holding a cup in her hand tightly, Kelly, who is worried, looks tense. "Mr. Ellison, Mrs. Kelly." The doctor takes off his mask, looks at Kelly and Ellison in front of him, and sits down on the sofa across them. "The examination on Mr. Kevin has beenpleted." The doctor flips through the record book and medical history book in his hand, "The toxins are cleared up, And there is no abnormality in his cranium. It is just that his memory nerves may have been damaged." Ellison frowns slightly and says in a cold voice, "Memory nerve damage?" The doctor nods, "Yes." He hands a CT slice to Ellison, "His cranial interior is at a very normal condition. As you can see from inside the CT slice, there are no shadows or anything else inside." "Does it prove that the toxin was cleared?" "It''s just a result we got from the preliminary examination." The doctor also realizes that what he just said sounds too arbitrary. "But ording to the CT film just now, we can see that there are no shadows or other abnormalities inside his body or in the cranium." "In the preliminary examination conducted just now, Mr. Kevins body functions are all normal." Ellison nods and understands what the doctor said. But that is not what he is concerned about. "When will my brother wake up?" This is what he is most concerned about. When will Kevin wake up? His question stuns the doctor. Then the doctor says, "Just now, Mr. Kevin has already shown signs of waking up, which proves that the medicine has worked. As to when he will wake up, it is up to himself." If Kevin fights with his body, he can wake up sooner. Seeing that Ellison slightly narrows his eyes, the doctor ponders on it for a moment and says, "Mr. Ellison, Mrs. Kelly, you can talk more to Mr. Kevin. The voices of his beloved ones can stimte his auditory nerves." "Touch him more often with your hands. You can touch his sensory nerves a few times. Constant stimtion of the auditory and sensory nerves can increase the chances of his waking up earlier." Constantly stimtion and test can make Kevin''s body instinctively want to figure out what on earth has happened. And this thought can better let him wake up quickly (Made up by the author because of plot needs. Any investigation regarding this theory is appreciated). Kelly nods, "What exactly is the damage to the memory nerve you mentioned before?" This is the problem found in the initial examination so far. So it is natural for Ellison to figure out what is going on. "The toxin entered Mr. Kevin''s cranium. Because the antidote was only obtained in thest twenty-four hours, the toxin had been staying in his cranium for some time." "And during that period, although Dr. Troy and other experts had been trying to find ways to control the toxin, Mr. Kevins memory nerve was damaged anyway." "The damage to his memory nerve won''t pose much of a problem. It is just that he may suffer amnesia or selective amnesia after he wakes up." The doctor has a grave look on his face, "As for the amnesia So far, no way that it can be treated quickly. But your family can keep using things from the past to stimte the patient so that he can take the initiative to remember what happened before." Ellisones to his senses and nods, "Sorry for troubling you." Kelly also puts on a smile in a far-fetched way. As she is about to say thank you, she remembers something and says "Then what is the probability ratio... of hisplete memory loss and selective amnesia?" Seeing that the doctor looks at her in confusion, Kelly realizes that she hasnt made herself clear at all. "I mean, what are the chances of hisplete memory loss? Are the odds of theplete loss greater? Or are the chances of selective memory loss greater?" If it''s aplete loss of memory, does that mean Kevin will forget them all? He will forget Wade, Ellison, Sunny, and himself. Moreover, he wont remember the daughter Sunny delivered for him, Marcie. Marcie has been hoping for her father to get better. However... But unexpectedly, Kevins memory nerve is damaged! Kelly wonders how to exin to Marcie. Neither does she know how to inform Sunny about the news. The doctor purses his lips, "ording to the degree of damage, I cant tell anything yet, that is to say, as for whether it isplete amnesia or selective amnesia, it depends on the patient himself." The doctor speaks a lot moreter. But Kelly doesnt listen to his words carefully. Neither is she in the mood. She only knows that Kevin has lost his memory! Marcie is still waiting for the good news at the old mansion that Kevin woke up, waiting for Kevin to go over and take her home. But Ellison has lost his memory. And he cant even remember Marcie. Kelly is a little sad. After Ellison sees the doctor away, he holds Kelly in his arms. "Good girl." He gently pats Kelly''s back and says soothingly, "It will be fine." Everything will be fine! Kelly wipes her tears so that her negative emotions wont affect Ellison, "The way you see it What should we do if Kevin indeed doesn''t remember Marcie?" Kevin has forgotten his wife as well as his daughter... Ellison also ponders on this problem and sighs, "Then we''ll help him get his memory back." "Even if Kevin doesn''t remember anything, his nature of being a father will make him love Marcie." He says softly, "Besides, doesn''t Marcie still have us?" Kelly nods, stands on tiptoes, and tilts her head up to kiss Ellison''s stubble-covered chin. She holds back her tears that are about toe out of her eyes and smiles, "Do you think that our promise to Butler counts as letting her take advantage of the situation?" Originally, kELLY thought Ellison would remember all of these. But she doesn''t expect... Kevin has lost his memory. And they let Butler out again. Moreover, they consented to Butler''s request. Kelly dares not to think about what will happen in the future anymore. Ellison sighs, "Let''s take one step at a time and see what happens." Since the matter hase to this point, there is no turning back. If they had known that the toxin entering Kevins cranium would cause memory loss, they would never have agreed to Butler''s request. Kelly purses her lips and nods, "Go talk to Kevin. Didn''t the doctor say we should talk more with him?" The man in front of Kelly has dark circles under his eyes. Kelly knows that he surely hasn''t slept well these days. She has never seen his bearded look before. Seeing that Ellison is staring at her worriedly, Kelly bursts outughing, feeling warm-hearted, Be at ease. I will talk to Butler and see what on earth she ns to do. Ellison is still looking at her with worry. "Don''t worry. I''ll have my bodyguard follow me. And I won''t let Butler have a chance to hurt me." Only then does Ellison nod. And after sending her to the door, he watches her turn around and walk into Troy''s office. Then he turns around and goes back to the ward with ease. N?velDrama.Org content. He looks at his brother who is lying in the hospital bed, feeling very ufortable in his heart. Slowly walking to Kevins side, Ellison moves a chair and sits down beside him, holding his hand without any needles inserted on it. In his impression, Kevin has always been a very calm andposed boy. "You were a little more lively than me when you were a child." Ellison slowly says, "You are a few years younger than me. And I kind of watched you grow up." "You have always been very strong and unwilling to trouble others." When ites to this point, Kevin is very simr to Ellison. Both of them are unwilling to trouble others. So, as for the matter of being poisoned, if it werent for the fact that he couldn''t hide it anymore, Kevin probably would have kept them in the dark until now. "You liked Be at first. Andter, you fell in love with Sunny." "When you told me about this news, you said that Sunny was just a substitute for Be and that you wanted to have a child with her. Because Sunny and Be look very simr. So the child you give birth to surely will look like Be as well." "You probably couldn''t have imagined that you would love Sunny to this extent." Kevin gave up some important things for Sunny. And after Sunny left, he hored a secretary looking simr to Sunny. Later on, he dismissed the secretary because of Sunny. As Ellison starts to recall the past, his memories inside his brain slowly flood back. Ellison recalls the things that happened to Ellison ever since his childhood as well as those which happened after they grew up and worked hard together to establish Quinn Group. Time passes by quickly and yet very slowly. Chapter 228 Who on Earth Do You Think You Are? Chapter 228 Who on Earth Do You Think You Are? The one who grew up with Ellison is now a father. And Ellison found a woman he loved a few years ago. Kelly is very good. Ellison has never regretted loving her. Moreover, he is very d that he could meet her. "Kelly is very good. I love her very much. And she loves me very much as well." When ites to Kelly, Ellison looks tender. It is unknown whether Kevin has heard Ellison''s words. Kevin, who hasn''t moved at all, suddenly moves his fingers. Ellison, who is sensitive to Ellison''s movement, looks at him with surprise. "Kevin, you surely have heard my words, right?" "You did. Have you ever regretted falling in love with Sunny?" After hearing Ellison''s words, Kevin, who is in aa, subconsciously moves his hand as if he wanted to answer his question. But she, who cant wake up, can''t say it. Ellison smiles knowingly, "You certainly don''t regret it." When ites to his brother, Ellison thinks that he still knows him very well. ... After entering Troy''s office, Kelly sees Butler being forced to sit on a chair by her bodyguards. While Troy sits at his desk, looking at her yfully. Kelly raises her eyebrows, "Why are you looking at me like that? The man over there will want to kill me." Kelly knows the rtionship between Baron and Troy well. And it is because she is clear about it that she is teasing them so naturally. If they weren''t close to each other, Troy surely wouldn''t have let others know that he was gay and that his boyfriend was Baron. Hearing Kellys words, Troy stares at Baron, only to see that Baron is staring at him attentively. However, Troy shrugs indifferently, It has nothing to do with me. If he wants to kill you, he probably wont notify me. Kelly nces at Baron and then at Troy. Then she snorts in disgust and says, "As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. You two perfectly illustrate this point!" Troy busts outughing. It''s been a long time since Troy has seen Kelly look defeated. And now that hes seen it, he feels so refreshed! In the past, Kelly had been always pressuring him, taking advantage of the fact that Ellison was spoiling her. Rarely, Ellison isnt with Kelly today. Troy, who has been suppressed by Kelly, manages to seize a chance to ve to overwhelm Kelly! Facing such a good opportunity to bully Kelly, Troy naturally wont give up! But soon, Kelly looks at him with a smile and says, "If your husband is going to ruin me without telling you, wont he take you too lightly? Hmm?" She raises her eyebrows and looks at Troy who is smiling happily in front of her. Although Troy feels psychologically turbulent inside, on the surface, he looks calm and quiet. Troy shrugs indifferently, "It''s just that he doesn''t want me to know about how ugly this world can be." He asks rhetorically, "Why should I be unhappy?" And after finishing his words, he looks at Baron, "Honey, what do you think?" Sure enough, Baron, who has always pampered Troy regardless of his principles, nods his head with approval, "Yeah." what Baron saidpletely and utterly disgusts Kelly. "Bah!" She simply cant bear to see the two of them who are lovey-dovey, "Please let me go, okay? Although I got married, I dont want to see others show their affections in front of me." Sure enough, nobody likes to see others show their affections in front of them. It''s not like they''re crazy! Kelly simply cant stand it. "Oops!" Troy suddenly exims, "Kelly I forget to tell you that Baron and I are going to spend more time together tomorrow!" Kelly is stunned at first. Then she looks at him in bewilderment, "What about Kevin? The doctor said he might have lost his memory!" Troy shrugs indifferently, "I''ll go and give him aplete examinationter. If nothing is seriously wrong with him, I''m going out on vacation." "So, will anything be seriously wrong with Kevin?" Kelly looks at him suspiciously. Bah! Bah! Bah! Troy sniffs and fiercely spits a few times. Then he looks at her with disgust and says, "Don''t curse your brother like that! Although Kevin isnt your biological brother, at least, he is your husband''s biological brother!" "As the saying goes, once a wife of a patron, always that of a patron. In that case, Kevin is naturally your brother. You are cursing your brother like this. Won''t you be guilty?" Kelly is speechless. She thinks to herself, I probably have met a fake person. Expressionlessly rolling her eyes, she looks at him teasingly, "Based on your words Is the Quinn family the same as that of a patron?" Troy doesnt know what to say. He wonders whether he should curse. However, Kelly, who seems to know what he is thinking, smiles and says, "Don''t curse me. Think about how to beg me not to send this recording to Ellison." With that, she takes out her cell phone and waves it in front of Troy. On the screen of the cell phone, there is a QQ dialog interface between Ellison and her. Troy is stunned. "Kelly! You are a vicious woman!" Troy grits his teeth and looks at her. He never expects that Kelly will do this! If he had known that she would do such a thing, he wouldn''t have said such bullshit even if he would be beaten to death! Troy gives her a rather disgusting look and then says reluctantly, "Two movie tickets for the newly released movie." However, Kelly frowns, "Is this conversation only worth that?" After saying that, she makes a gesture to press the "send" button and also says, making Troy intend to beat her up, "What to do? I can''t seem to control myself!" "I will add another set for couples!" For the sake of his little life, Troy feels that he is fine with spending a little bit of money. Suddenly, he seems to remember something and adds, "In that case, I''ll help you book a deluxe couple''s waterbed room in a luxury hotel!" Kelly is stunned and then looks at Troy with a frightened look on her face. What did he just say? A deluxe couple''s waterbed room? Go to hell! Kelly says, forcing a smile, "No, no, I will pass the waterbed room." At this point, she is eager to curse Troy! She tricked Troyst time. And it turned out that Troy also incidentally helped her book a deluxe couple''s waterbed room. When ites to this unpleasant memory, Kelly is upset. Because... She was tortured miserably by Ellison on thatrge water bedst time! As for how Ellison tortured her... Anyway, after that day, she felt that her legs went weak while walking several days in a row. While Ellison looked satisfied and energized. Since then, Kelly has beenpletely hating the luxury luxurious waterbed room for couples. F**k the waterbed room! It is where her nightmares begin! However, Troy is unmoved, "It''s a deal then!" He ps the table and then hands the cell phone to Kelly. On the cell phone, it is the chat history between Troy and Ellison. Troy said, I''ll give you and Kelly two tickets to the newly released movie and a deluxe couple''s waterbed room. you dont need to thank me. After all, we are brothers. Ellisons message read, Thank you, it''s been a hard time for you two. I''ve got the tickets ready for you and Baron. Kelly is stunned. Then she looks at Troy pitifully, "You guys are going out to have fun. Take me with you!" Troy rolls his eyes, "Go chat with Miss Butler! Don''t even think about disturbing us from spending our time together!" Seeing this, Kelly dismisses the idea of hanging out with the two of them and walks towards Butler with a grimace. As soon as she sees Butler, Kelly stops gagging with Troy. Sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed and Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. her back leaning against the back of the sofa, she looks perfectly like a youngdy of a rich family! Compared to Kelly, Butler is much more fearful at this point. Kelly doesnt bother to nag her and says directly to the point, "Ellison has lost his memory." Butler is shocked by her directness for a moment. Then she nods, "Well, I understand." Kelly shrugs indifferently, "Besides what I promised you before, I want to add one condition." Butler smiles and stares at her for a long time as if she was thinking about whether to agree to Kelly. Only after a long time does she say, "Go ahead." "I can ignore whatever means you will use to be Kevin''s fiance. But I demand you not treat Marcie harshly!" Marcie is Kevin and Sunnys daughter. If Butler treats her harshly at this time, taking advantage of Kevin''s amnesia, they will be at a disadvantage to Marcie after Sunny returns or Kevin regains his memory. Moreover, Butler''s harsh treatment is not conducive to Marcie''s physical and mental development. For a little child, the most conducive environment for their physical and mental development is a warm and harmonious family environment created by their parents together. To teach a child well, parents must teach them by personal example and verbal instructions. Only in this way will the children develop better. Parents are a child''s first teachers as well as lifelong teachers. But they are also the intermediaries of the child''s contact with the world. If the parents dont do their job well, the child''s development will be greatly disrupted! At that, Butler nods and then smiles unconcernedly, "Marcie lives under the shelter of so many people in the Quinn family. Could it be that you think that I can do something to her with my ability alone?" But if Kevin''s help is avable, then the result will be very different. Kelly ponders on what she said and thinks that what she said does make sense, "Okay. You can take care of things by yourself in the future." After saying that, Kelly seems to remember something and then says, "You dont have any right to interfere with all the things of the Quinn family. Neither do you have the right to ept the position of Sunny, that is, the formerdy of Kevins family." She looks at Butler with a calm look on her face. It is unknown whether she is angry or happy. And Butler looks the same as Kelly. It seems that to Butler, as for whether she can interfere in all the things of the Quinn family and whether she can ept Sunny''s former position as thedy of Kevins family, it doesnt matter to her. It''s as if all she wanted has been Ellison from the beginning to the end. But Kelly doesnt think so. A woman who can ruthlesslyy hands on her beloved man surely isnt a kind person! Chapter 229 So You Had No Idea About It Chapter 229 So You Had No Idea About It Since Butler could poison the man she loved, Kelly surely doesnt hope that she can treat Kevins daughter well. It would be fine if the child was Butlers biological child. However, The problem is that this child wasnt delivered by Kevin and her. Instead, the child was delivered by Kevin and his wife, the woman he used to love most. Kelly feels that based on Butler''s character, she should celebrate it if she can tolerate Marcie! So Kelly feels that she has to make her position clear before she allows Butler to approach Kevin so that Butler won''t use tactics to get in touch with Kevinter and then hit Marcie hard! Originally, she made a mistake by agreeing to Butler''s unreasonable request. So she cant bear to make another mistake! After negotiating with Butler, Kelly has someone take Butler away. "Holy shit!" Troy walks to the sofa and sits down. While Baron conveniently takes him by the shoulders. Although Troy gives him a fierce re, Baron remains unmoved. Kelly raises her eyebrows, "What''s wrong?" Facing Troy, who gets surprised and frightened with ease, Kelly has gotten used to it. Seeing her calm appearance, Troy secretlyments, "Howe you agreed to that damned woman, Butler, so easily?" He looks at Kelly incredulously. In any case, he cant have imagined that Kelly will agree to Butler''s outrageous request so unprecedentedly. Kelly shrugs her shoulders, "What can I do.? She skims her lips, wondering how others are thinking that she agreed to Butler readily. "We made a deal when I got those antidotes from her, that is, no matter what she asks for, as long as we can satisfy her, we surely will agree to her request" The point is that Butlers request isnt indeed something unattainable. If she asks for a star in the sky, being the queen of the world, or going into space or something, they can refuse her on valid grounds. However... They cant refuse such a request from her! Moreover, they have promised her. Now if they back out, it seems that it wont make any sense. At that, Troy twitches the corner of his mouth slightly. "Could it be that for the sake of your pride, you have betrayed Kevin and Sunny?" He looks at Kelly incredulously, "And you even betrayed your cute little niece, the cute little friend, Marcie?" Kelly is dissatisfied, "I didnt do so to maintain my pride." She thinks to herself, Could it be that he has no idea about what the hell is going on so far? "Butler made Sunny leave Kevin of her own ord." Hearing Kelly''s words, Troy looks at her, feeling more shocked. Kelly nces at him and realizes something after seeing his shocked look. It turns out that Troy indeed doesn''t know the reason why Sunny left Kevin. "And the reason why I agreed to her request this time wasn''t for the so-called damned pride as you said!" She can''t help but retort once again, "It was to get Sunny''s whereabouts from her." Butler used some tricks, making Sunny leave Kevin on her initiative. And the flight tickets and other things for Sunny were all purchased by Butler alone. In that case, only Butler knows exactly where Sunny has gone. N?velDrama.Org content. To find the whereabouts of Sunny, Ellison and Kelly have put a lot of effort into it, okay? "Look at the dark circle under my eyes!" At the mention of this, Kelly cant be more aggrieved, "I havent slept well for many days! However good the skincare products are, they can''t refresh my withered face!" At the thought that she has spent a lot of money on skincare products over the years, she is a little heartbreaking. Troyughs and rolls his eyes, "Wake up. With the money from your husband''s family, you surely can afford all kinds of expensive and high-end skincare products for the rest of your life!" "But you''ve said it''s my husband''s money! For every nickel spent, I will be heartbroken for it!" Troy says, "... OK, OK, OK! You win." He smiles at Kelly and stops judging her. Kelly bristles and then continues with the correct topic just now, "It wasnt until a few days ago that we figured out Butler''s scheme." "That day, Kevin suddenly became seriously ill, we had no choice but to inform the old man. And then didnt the old mane to the hospital?" "That afternoon or that evening, when Ellison went to ask Butler, Butler kept emphasizing that she didn''t have what she wanted yet. So she couldn''t and wouldn''t give the antidote to us." "After Ellison and I came over, you were in the operating room at the time, resuscitating Kevin. So you didn''t know about it. When Ellison told us about it back then, we all felt that it wasnt a simple matter." "So we got in touch with Sunny, only to know that she had left all of a sudden." As Kelly mentions here, she pauses and then looks at Troy, sighing faintly. "Ellison asked me to go home to stay with Marcie. Then he went to check on Kevin and Sunny''s house, thinking that Butler should have left something for Kevin on behalf of Sunny." "We suspected that the reason why Butler had poisoned Kevin was that she intended to rece Sunny. And now that Butler was exposed. So Sunny''s departure should have something to do with Butler." Troy frowns slightly when he hears this. And his face doesnt look good. He says in a deep voice, "Did you find something in Kevin and Sunny''s house?" All of a sudden, he remembers what Ellison and Wade said to him outside the operating room that day and vaguely understands what this matter is indeed about. And... He understands the reason why Sunny suddenly left. Kelly nods, takes her cell phone out, and then retrieves the photos she took that day. A photo inside is a divorce agreement, which has a statement that Sunny left on her initiative, saying that she is willing to give up hers and Kevins joint property and voluntarily divorce Ellison. While in the signature field of the female party, Sunny signed her name there. And the other photo is about a note written by Butler on behalf of Sunny. It reads as follows, Kevin, I have thought over a lot these days. I want to leave you. I want to make ns for myself in the future. Seeing that your body is getting weaker and weaker every day, I simply cant bear to leave you. But I want to make ns for me and the child in my belly. I dont want the child to be born without a father. Dont worry. Regarding all the property of the Quinn family, I will not take away a bit of them. If you do make it this time, I hope you are well. Treat yourself well. Forget about me as if I had never shown up in your world. Get me out of your head. As Kelly especially got close to the photo, the contents of the note can be seen. Troy reads it out in a soft voice. Baron is stunned where he is after hearing the contents of the note. He surely doesnt expect Butler to do something so mercilessly and desperately! Although it is a small note, the short content on it can easily break off all the love between Sunny and Kevin in the past! Troy sneers, "Good for Butler! She surely is the most cheeky person in the world!" After saying that, he angrily turns his head and looks at Baron, saying in a deep voice, "The way you see it, how can she do such a thing? Wouldn''t her conscience be troubled?" Baron soothingly helps him smooth his back, carefully ponders on the matter, and says in a deep voice, "Now does the old man know about your n?" If this n is not known to Wade, the situation will be much moreplicated. Fortunately, Kelly nods her head and says, "After I promised Butler that day, I had already informed my father. And he didnt have any problem with it." Baron then nods, who seems to be somewhat satisfied with Kellys n, "That''s good. As for this matter, you should deal with it in a sense of propriety." "It will be best If we can quickly help Kevin recover his memory and then find Sunny sooner." Back then, he took Sunny away with Troy. And he had long treated Sunny as one of his own. Kelly nods, "Don''t worry about this. Even if Kevin can''t recover his memory, we won''t stop searching for Sunny." She wont be at ease by letting that vicious woman, Butler, take care of Marcie! If she leaves Marcie to Butler, Marcie probably will be a misguided and delinquent girl under Butlers guidance! Troy coldly snorts, "Wed better torture that shameless b**ch, Butler, to death!" Butler even dared to scheme against his most beloved little disciple! In Troys opinion, Butler indeed has a lot of guts! However, Kelly looks at him with a smile and teases him, "How about you? As the master, how about youe and help Sunny out by yourself?" As soon as Kelly finishes her words, Troy is instantly quiet. He is silent for a long time before he says, "I think, I think, I''m still too naive. And I am not quite suitable for your hook-ups." He blinks his eyes and tries to put on a pure expression. However, Kelly snorts with extreme disgust, "Come on! You are a vicious man! The flight tickets are already booked. And you''re talking about screwing up Butler." Troy blinks innocently, "I didn''t know about your n. If I had been told about it earlier, I wouldn''t have booked the flight tickets." "Then, it''s not toote for you to cancel the tickets." Kelly looks at him as sincerely as he does as she helps him out sensibly. Troy hurriedly waves his hand, "Then I will say no. I''m going to help Kevin do a full body checkup." As he says, he hurriedly takes Baron''s hand, gets up, and then puts on his white coat quickly. After that, he takes Ellison''s medical record book and leaves. Looking at Troy''s back and noticing that he seems to be fleeing, Kellyughs out loud wickedly. She thinks to herself, This vicious man. Howe he intends to y games with me? ... After Butler returns to the ward, under the supervision of many bodyguards, shees to Ellison''s bedside. Seeing here in, Ellison gets up and walks to the sofa to sit down. It seems that he doesnt want to stay with Butler for a second at all. But he has to stay here. Because he isnt at ease about leaving Kevin alone, fearing that Butler will do something like poisoning Kevin again. Butler doesnt bother with Ellison. Tidying up her hair, she excitedly walks to Ellison''s side and sits down on the chair next to his hospital bed. She holds Ellison''s hand and murmurs, "Kevin, I finally hold your hand..." Chapter 230 It Feels Like Him Chapter 230 It Feels Like Him In aa, Kevin finds that his hand is held tight by somebody. His eyebrows slightly arches, trying hard to get himself wake up. But it seems like an invisible force is preventing him froming to himself. No matter how hard he tries, he can never wake himself up. Soon he passes out again, losing all the sounds around him. Three days has passes by. In the afternoon, Troy checks Kevins body again and confirms that he doesnt have any adverse reactions. Then he left for the R City by ne with Baron on the following day. Butler has kept himpany by the bedside for three days without any sleep. As long as Kevin has a little reaction, shell instantly call the nurses. At the beginning, the nurses are at her service, but she calls them too frequently. If the nurses refuse toe to have a check, Butler will definitely unleash her fury on them. So they are unwilling to walk into Kevins ward. The news of Kevins in hospital somehow has been spread on the outside. Kelly is too busy soothing Macie with Mr. Wade to care about the spreading news. While Ellison is busy with business of thepany. It was Kevin who actually ran thepany. He used to be a boss without power. Because he has his own business outside. Now that he has to run the Quinn Group, he needs the high- rank executives help. When the reporters get wind of Kevinsa, they try hard to make themselves into the hospital every day. Lucky for Kevin that the floor his wards on has been guarded by the bodyguards, and the reporters cant get to him. Thats why Butler doesnt keep a low profile and calls the nurses so frequently. Today Kevins finger moves again. Butler hastily calls the nurses as usual. Many nurses hear what the broadcasting is sayingBed 66! Bed 66! They frown with annoyance as if theyve heard evil curses. The head nurse sighs. With a notebook in her hand, she steps out of her office. Go to deal with your own work! The other nurses gawk at her. Are you going to check Mr. Kevin? The head nurse nods with a sigh. I have to, or the VIP patient will get mad. Then she recalls the words from the Quinn family and says, If something happens to Mr. Kevin, well be screwed over. Its true, and all the other nurses knows it for sure. And thats why they all feel grateful for the head nurse. But, head nurse, you know the woman looking after Mr. Kevin is hard to deal with. Yep, head nurse, if she beats you, just get out of there quickly. Or you can ring the bell, and welle to your rescue. Yep! Youve got us to back you up. The head nurse nods with a smile. Come on. Shes not a threat to me. Ill tell her not to call us too often if theres nothing serious with Mr. Kevin. ording to the rules of the hospital, once the bell rings off, nurses have toe to check the patients. They used to gently and patiently persuade the patients not to call them so randomly. y tough with the patients? Impossible! The patients havent got along well with the doctors and nurses these days. If anything happens to the patients, doctors and nurses will be regarded as scapegoats. Doctors and nurses do wish they could gently persuade the patients. But the patients may ignore their kindness. The patients always want to call the nurses to help them when the questions can be solved by themselves. After walking into the ward, the head nurse notices exhausted Butler, whos sitting by the bedside and watching Kevin with anxiety. The head nurse almost fails to recognize Butler. It cant be Kelly, whos the hostess of the Quinn family. The Butler she saw days ago wasnt what she looks like now. Although shes covered with gapes and cuts, she was bathed and dressed up. After all, she looked clean and tidy. But now, Butler looks Her short hair is a total mess. Due to years of malnutrition, she looks pale and gaunt. Without any sleep, she looks inanimate, the bags under her eyes darker. Despite the fact she doesnt smell odorous, she hasnt had a bath for several days. Thanks to the AC airing the room. Otherwise The head nurse doesnt want to think more about her hygiene problems. The head nurse jots something on the notebook as usual after the routine check of Kevin. Butler stands up and cranes her neck to watch the words on the notebook, only to find she cant figure them out. Miss, Is there something wrong with him? Butler nervously looks at the head nurse. Calm down. Nothing matters. She exins stiffly. Butler still worries about Kevin. What do you mean by Nothing matters? The head nurse doesnt answer her instantly until she finishes her jotting and caps the pen. She looks at Butler coldly and says, Miss Butler, Mr. Kevins physical system is fine without any adverse reactions, so you dont have to make a fuss. Make a fuss? You losers! Butler snaps, Kevin has spent a hell of days here, but hes still unconscious. You losers! For a nurse, she hates to be scolded as a loser. Butler is treading risky ground. Please mind your diction. The head nurse still maintain her professional politeness. My diction? Butler snorts, Hes still in aa while you focus on my diction? Are you kidding me? The head nurse smiles. You know, Mr. Kevins family havent been so nervous like you. The head nurse feels better as she notices her darkened face. Miss Butler, could you please stop making a fuss when ites to Mr. Kevins health. Our work efficiency would be slowed down if you keep calling us for nothing serious. Wish you could have a happy day! Before Butler can fire back, the head nurse turns around and leaves the ward. Butler is dumbfounded before she can realize what happens. Shes exasperated and curses, Fuck! Then she hears a sound and finds Kevin is opening his eyes slowly. Water He wants to drink water after waking up. The nanny quickly hands him a cup of water. Helping him sit up, Butler brings the cup to his mouth. After sipping the water, Kevin lets out a sigh of satisfaction. Butler gets so excited that her tears keeps trickling down her cheeks. Kevin, thanks God! You finally Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. make it! Kevines to himself! The nanny hastily calls Ellison, Kelly and Mr. Wade, as well as Troy. Then she tells the nurses that Kevines to himself. In the ward. Kevin gawks at Butler and asks, Sorrywho are you? Hes so weak that his voice is kind of husky. Butler gets shocked, not believing Kevin would actually forget her. Chapter 231 His Family Should be Well-off Chapter 231 His Family Should be Well-off However, Butleres around. Maybe its also good to forget her, so that he wont remember the stupid thing that she has done. Butleres to her senses, and strokes her messy hair with a smile on her face, trying to make it neat. Kevin, you eventually forget me. She says, trying so hard to pull up a smile on her face. The thing that she pretends to be strong only makes Kevin confused, without any feeling of pity for her. But Butler doesnt know Kevins thoughts. She still puts on her pretentious look, trying her best to show what is called an excellent performance. If Sunny and Kelly are still here, they will be really sick of her pretentious look. Kevin stares at her for a long while, realizing that she cant remember who the woman is at all, and then he says, Am I Am I an acquaintance of yours? Butler blinks, and a few drops of crystal tears immediately run down. Kevin She bites her lip and her piteous face makes people feel sorry for her, I I am your fiance Butler. Kevin is a bit startled. Fiance? Seeing that he is stunned, she continues to bite her lip, We grow up together, and you used to call me Butlerie, and you, are my Brother Kevinin. She slowly tells him the thing that has never been true, I was naughty back then, always liked to run around. Every time I would bring you with me, and almost every time, you would take the me for me. As she speaks, she has an expression that as if she was telling a childhood story and thinking that time flies, and she chuckles. After a while, she realizes that Kevin is looking at her, so she continues, But every time after you took the me, you would always hug me, saying that it was not a big deal, because She suddenly pauses, and looks at Kevin shyly with her blushed face. Kevin is confused by her gaze, but in order not to ruin her mood, he forces himself to act like he is very interested. And he manages to say, Because because of what? Seeing that she has achieved her goal, Butlerughs, and says, You always said, because you are my Butlerie, so no matter what it would take, I would take it for you. Hearing this, Kevin bes silent. Did he really say something like that? He is trying so hard to remember it, but it is all nk in his mind, and there is nothing at all. Theres not a single memory about the past, even If he tries to remember the past, he has a very bad headache. He raises his hand and rubs his sore temple, only to find a fixed needle in his hand. Kevin frowns slightly and looks at the needle fixed to his injury in a puzzled way. He knows this kind of needle, which is a needle needed for people who are hospitalized for a long time. And does it mean that he has been hospitalized for a long time since he has this needle on his hand? When Butler sees Kevin staring at his hand, she remembersKevins injured hand was still stuck with a fixed needle. So she hurriedly gets up to put down Kevins hand, and then covers it with a quilt. "Don''t move!" Butler says nervously, "It''s not good if it moves the needle on your hand!" Hearing this, Kevin is even more affirmed that he is in the hospital. So he turns his head and nces at the ward. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The ward is a single room, and judging from the conditions of the hospital, this is a good hospital, and the daily cost of this ward may be high. The ward is well-equipped with all kinds of facilities, which are owned privately, instead of being shared with other wards. The room is quite spacious in the ward, with a private bathroom. Next to the bathroom is a bed. The bedside is an ECG monitor on the cab, and there are other instruments next to it. From the other side of the bed hangs a curtain, which separates the room. Over there is a ce simr to a living room, with a sofa, a coffee table, chairs and benches. Behind the sofa is a space separated by a ss wall, which looks like a balcony. The daily cost of an ordinary triple-room ward should be around 1,000 to 2,000, while a single room is more expensive, about 2,000-3,000 or more. As for the single room that he is staying in, it seems to be even a little better, and the daily cost may have reached five thousand. Plus, he has to take medicine every day, so the daily expenditure is probably over nine thousand dors. It seems that he has been hospitalized for a long time, so the expenses must be a lot. Since he is able to pay for such medical expenses, his family should be quite well-off. Moreover... There is also a nanny at home to take care of him. After returning to his senses, he smiles apologetically to Butler, "I''m sorry Butler, I... I can''t remember." Butler smiles and shakes her head, "You little fool, you shouldnt be sorry." Her tearful expression makes the nanny freeze. "As long as you get better soon, it doesn''t matter whether you remember it or not. Because..." "We still have decades to spend together." Butler''s words make the nanny look at her amazed. This woman? Is there something wrong with her? Hearing Butler''s full-hearted confession and seeing her piteous expression, Kevin just smilesmely, and then stops speaking. The nanny secretly thumbs up for the young master''s response in her heart. Speaking of which, thisdy named Butler is quite shameless. The fiance of Mr. Kevin? Where does she get that confidence from! Mr. Kevin already has his wife and a daughter. How could she still say and do such shameless things? The nanny feels that she has been defeated. After regaining her senses, the nanny walks over and opens the door for the doctor who is knocking on the door, and then waits silently aside without saying anything. Employees like her only dare to think about the masters affairs in their hearts. If they talk about it openly, they would be asking for trouble! Seeing the doctor and the nurse walking in together, Butler walks to the side in silence and stands there, watching them adeptly give Kevin a through check-up. Heart function is normal. The liver and lung functions are normal. ... After saying a lot of things, the doctor checks Kevin''s head again. Since this examination requires to be done in a professional examination room, so Butler is asked to help to put Kevin on another bed and pushes him to the examination room far away in the outpatient building. ... When people of the Quinn family arrive, Kevin has already returned from the outpatient building. As soon as they enter the room, they see Kevin sitting up with his back resting against the headboard, and Butler, whose appearance is quite unkempt right now, is sitting beside him and preparing the medicine for him. The way he and Butler get along with each otherpletely stuns everyone. What is going on? Kevin is even talking to Butler with a smile! Seeing that many of the Quinn family havee, the doctores over to say hello, and take Ellison and Wade to the office. "You are saying that, Kevin haspletely lost his memory?" Kevin looks at the doctor in front of him in disbelief. The doctor nods, "It can also be a good thing, that he can forget the bad things in the past and start a new life." In order tofort the patients family, this is what doctors usually say. Ellison nods stiffly, and after thanking the doctor over and over again, he walks out of the doctor''s office with Wade. "What about Marcie?" Ellison sits decadently on the bench in the hallway, with both hands supporting his head, and has a depressed expression on his face. Wade sits next to him, and his expression is no better than his. Finally, he sighs, "Maybe this is Marcie''s fate..." The father of his granddaughter, his own son, has lost his memory. And they have even agreed to Butler''s unreasonable request. "Dad." Ellison purses his lips, thinking of Marcie, feeling ufortable in his heart, "We are sorry for Marcie." Wade nods, "If she is to me us in the future..." "Its what we deserve." ... Here, everyone is so surprised by the news that Kevin has been awaken, and there are also a few people who are worried about Marcie''s future. But Troy and Baron, who are far away in R City right now, are in a good mood. After slipping away the day before yesterday, they really take a good vacation! The most important thing is that Ellison will be reimbursed for everything they eat, y, live, and use this time! Even the travel expenses are paid by Ellison. It allows Troy, who has been squeezed by the two brothers of the Quinn family for more than 20 years, to finally find a sense of bnce. "Kevin has woken up." In the middle of the night, Troy and Baron are walking on H Street. The wind is slowly blowing, bringing the unique coolness of summer. They walk side by side, although they are not holding hands, they still attract most people''s attention. However, the two of them have be ustomed to people''s gazes, and don''t care at all. "Yeah." Baron nods without making anyments. Troy is slightly sad, "It would be great if Sunny is still there." Kevin has lost his memory. If Sunny is still there and has not been tricked to leave by Butler, Sunny could definitely take on the responsibility of helping Kevin recover his memory at this time. Even if she doesnt help Kevin recover his memory, at least Marcie will not lose her mother''s love due to her father''s memory loss and lose his father''s love at the same time. Baron nods and looks at his lover, only to find that his face changes suddenly, with his eyes fixed on the front. He looks over and hears him say, "I see Sunny!" Chapter 232 A Little Tired Chapter 232 A Little Tired Baron doesnt doubt, because he also sees a back that looks very simr to Sunnys. But soon, he denies the idea. "It''s just that her back looks very simr," he says. But Troy doesnt think so. There are people whose backs look simr in the world, but there are very few who have simr vibes. He doesn''t believe that this kind of small probability will be encountered by himself, and even if he does, he still has to manifest it. "No." He shakes his head, disagreeing with Baron''s point of view, "Their vibes are really simr." Even though it is from quite a distance, Troy still feels the existence of such an invisible and intangible vibe. Baron is stunned. Vibe? He doesnt pay attention to it, but since Troy says so, he doesnt mind apanying Troy. "Lets see." Before Troy could speak, he says. Troy nods, nces at him gratefully, and then takes Baron''s hand and strides towards the direction where they saw Sunny. Baron raises his eyebrows and nces at his hand that is being held, opens his mouth, trying to say something, but in the end, he doesnt say anything. Troy is too engaged in his thoughts about Sunny, and naturally he doesnt notice anything different about Baron. Walking quickly to the outside of the coffee shop that Sunny entered, Troy pushes the door in without even thinking about it. "Wee." There seems to be an automatic machine installed at the door, and the machine speaks stiffly after feeling Troy''s pushing in. Sunny is not inside. Troy frowns slightly and nces about the people sitting inside. Why isn''t her inside? He clearly watches Sunny walk in. Just when Troy is puzzled, the waiter in the cafees over. "Hello, for two?" The waiter stands there and greets them with a smile, seeing that these men are pretty handsome, her smile gets bigger. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Baron frowns slightly. He doesnt like the waitress staring at Troy like this. However, Troys mind is not on it. Baron just wants to refuse, but he seems to think of something and doesnt say anything. Like Baron, Troy also wants to reject the waiter, so he says, "Sorry, we are looking for..." He suddenly bes silent, frowns and nces at the window where the meal is served, then immediately changes his words, "Yes, a table for two." She thinks they are here for something else, and the waitresses is expecting to be rejected, but Troy changes his mind. The waitress is overjoyed immediately, leads them to a double seat next to the window with a smile on her face. "May I ask if you two want to dine or drink..." "Three." Troy interrupts the waitress in a cold voice, and his gaze still falls on the kitchen over there, trying to find the familiar figure there again. The waitress who is taking out the order machine is taken aback, and then she understands what Troy means immediately, so she takes them to another table. "May I ask if you want to order something first?" Her gentle words pull Troy''s mind back. It is summer now, although it is already dusk, it is still a little hot after walking for so long in such hot weather. He takes his gaze back, and looks at Baron. He thinks for a while and says, "Two sses of lemonade, thank you." The waitress raises her eyebrows, "Sir, is there anything else? Our newly introduced matcha cake tastes good, would you like to have a try?" Seeing that Troy doesnt speak, and as if he is thinking about something, the waitress continues, "Many girls like this dessert. If you are waiting for a girl, you could have a try." He is a little irritated by her non-stop talking, Troy waves his hand, "Ill have one." "Great!" After Troy order it, the waitress smiles. Then she leaves happily to prepare meals for them. After taking their order, she can finally rest, her monthly performance could be achieved. And she has just sold a matcha cake, which means she has overperformed. She can definitely earn more this month. Thinking about it, the waitress takes advantage of her good rtionship with the kitchen boy and asks him to put more cream on Troy''s cake. ... After Sunny enters the cafe, she instructs the youngdy at the front desk, and then she is taken into the back office. At this time, Sunny is sitting in front of the owner of the cafe, frowning slightly, her face is a little pale. The owner is a woman in her forties, intellectually elegant and dignified. "Miss Kim, is there really no room for discussion?" Sunny doesnt want to give up such a good opportunity, and tries to negotiate with the owner. The owner is also a little tired, and waves her hand, "Miss Ellen, you know that my cafe is in a prime location." "Although H Street is a newly developed tourist sight, the government is supporting it with great efforts. In the future, all tour groups thate to R City wille to visit H Street." "To be honest, if it isn''t for my husband''spany that has been settled in K City, I really dont n to sell this cafe." Sunny nods, "I understand, Miss Kim, whether it is a shop or a house in H Street, it is now worth a thousand dors." " I really know that you are offering a good price, but I only have so limited budget now. Excluding the fee of opening a store, I only have more than 900,000 dors." Miss Kim sighs, "I know that you are a reasonable girl, but your offer is really too low." Her shop was bought when H Street was just developed. Back then, people were not optimistic about this location, so the price was low. Back then, the shop that is described as an inch ofnd that worth an inch of gold nowadays was only worth more than 400,000 dors. If she sells it to Sunny, she will make more than 500,000 dors from it. Plus, she has also made some money by running the cafeter. Excluding the price of the house and the cost of opening a cafe, she has made profits for these years. Bust concerning the current market price... It would still be a loss for her! Sunny sighs. Seeing that Miss Kim seems to have no intention of lowering the price, she is a little discouraged. "Alright then, if you change your mindter, please do contact me!" Seeing Sunny like this, Miss Kim somehow feels bad and cant help thinking of her daughter. "Miss Ellen, may I ask, where is your husband?" She notices the ring on Sunny''s middle finger of her right hand, and she is a little curious. Since shes already married, why doesnt she bring her husband with her together on such an important matter? Sunny''s face bes stiff upon hearing this. Miss Kim raises her eyebrows as she sees her reaction, and soon realizes that she has asked a question that shouldn''t be asked, and immediately says, "Sorry, Miss Ellen, I''m just curious. You don''t need to answer it if its troublesome for you." Sunnyes back to her senses and shakes her head, "It''s okay Miss Kim, my husband and I have already..." She bites her lip. "Divorced." "Divorced" she says it very easily, but only she knows how sad she is in her heart. Miss Kim is startled, "Sorry, Miss Ellen, I..." She looks at Sunny with some embarrassment. She thought it is because her husband is on a business trip or other reasons, but she didnt expect that they have been divorce. Sunny smiles, "It''s okay, women are no worse than men, we can still support ourselves!" Miss Kim smiles and nods. Seeing that Sunny is no different, she is relieved. "Yes." She also agrees with Sunny, "You are still pregnant with a baby..." She sighs, "Forget it. How about 900,000?" Seeing Miss Kim suddenly lower the price, Sunny looks at her in surprise. "No?" Seeing Sunny stunned, Mr. Kim chuckles lightly. "No problem at all!" Shees back to her senses and says quickly, as if she is afraid that Miss Kim would go back, "Are we signing the contract today?" ... Aftering out of the office, Sunny looks at the contract in her hand and smiles from ear to ear. There will be no problems with her future life. Now she will only need to wait for Miss Kim to take care of the rest. The contract date is before the 15th of this month, and there are only ten days left. "Sunny!" Troy stands up and immediately calls to Sunny who is about to leave. The familiar voice makes Sunny feel flustered, turning her head to look over, and seeing Troy standing not far away, looking at herself anxiously. The people around hear Troy''s call and all look over, and then they follow Troy''s gaze to see Sunny standing there, looking at him incredulously with her eyes widened. So... This is probably the scene of catching the cheater? The wife runs away with the family fortune, and the penniless husband chases her here, trying to win something back. A dramatic family drama is put on show in front of everyone. No one speaks, they just watch them quietly. People nowadays like to watch the fun, and so do they. Sunny looks at Troy and is a little shaken. She wants to run away immediately, but she naturally walks towards him out of no reason. When she stops in front of Troy, Sunnyes back to her senses. She squints slightly, pulls the corner of her lips, and says stiffly, "Long... long time no see." Troy doesnt rush to answer Sunny, but looks up and down at the girl in front of him. Therge t-shirt covers her slightly swollen belly. The hot pants and her long and slender legs are indeed very attractive, and shes wearing are a pair of t soft-soled shoes. Troy breathes a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she doesnt wear something like high heels. Fortunately, she still has somemon sense. Seeing Troy not speaking, Baron nods and says in a deep voice, "Well, it''s been a long time. How have you been?" Chapter 233 Relieved Chapter 233 Relieved How has she been? Sunny thinks for a while and nods, "Not bad." Things are pretty good, except for the dizzy moment when she first arrived in R City, and then she was rejected for a three-A hospital, her life here is pretty smooth. She sessfully found a new ce to live with Annie, discussed with Annie what she could do next, and after deciding to open a small shop, she met Miss Kim who wants to sell the shop. Miss Kim originally wants to sell the store for more than one million, but because she is divorced and has the baby with her, she gets the deal for 900,000. Sunny is amazed by her incredibly great luck. Sitting on the sofa opposite to them, Sunny puts the contract next to her elbow. At this time, the waitresses again and asks them if there is anything they would like to order, and Sunny asks for a ss of boiled water. "Finally, you treat yourself properly during pregnancy." Troy says leisurely, as if he is really impressed. Sunny is a little speechless. What does he mean that she finally treats herself properly during pregnancy? Did she act recklessly when she was pregnant with Marcie? Seeing Sunny''s speechless expression, Troy shrugs. "Don''t tell me that when you were pregnant with Marcie, you didnt act recklessly." Troy raises his eyebrows and looks at her calmly. Well... Sunny doesnt know how to refute it, because... Troy is telling the truth. When she was just pregnant with Marcie, she didnt understand anything, and even wore high heels, and continued to be a night person. It was not until she was taught a pulsory course for pregnant women by Troy that she understood what she could and could not do during pregnancy. Sunny lowers her head silently, ying with her fingers. Her pitiful look makes Troy sigh, "Are you really doing goodtely?" One can sense from his questioning tone that he obviously doesnt believe what Sunny has said. Hearing this, Sunny raises her head, then nods seriously, "Really not bad." "I fainted in the toilet after getting off the ne in R City." Seeing Troy frown and his face change suddenly, she quickly says, "But then I met Annie, she sent me to the hospital and even became my roommate." "Roommate?" What the hell is she doing out there! "Yeah." She nods and as she speaks of Annie, her expression bes gentle, "Now I rent a two- bedroom and one-living house with Annie. In R Street, the monthly rent is only 1,000 dors." Knowing that she has found a ce to live and the price is fairly cheap, Troy can finally drop his biggest worries for her. "Then have you got a job?" Afterwards, he sees the contract ced over there and says, "Did you rent this shop?" Sunny shakes her head, and under Troy''s puzzled gaze, she slowly says, "I bought this shop with the money Ive saved over the years and thepensation that the Ellen family gave me back then." Seeing the doubt in Troy''s eyes gradually turns into shock, Sunny scratches her head embarrassedly. "Don''t look at me like that." She curls her lips. "Although Im not so good at running a business, for the sake of the baby in my belly, I will work hard to run this shop." "I had a job interview at a three-A hospital before, but they actually rejected me because I am pregnant..." Sunny sighs at this point, her expression a little frustrated, "Do people even discriminate against pregnant women now?" Troy nces at her disgustingly, "Are you sure that you are rejected not because of your medical skills but just because you are pregnant?" Hearing this, Sunny is irritated immediately, and retorts, "I am your apprentice after all! If my medical skills are poor, shouldnt you reflect on yourself as my mentor?" It really pisses her off! "Its you who didnt study hard enough, how could you ask me to reflect on myself?" He sneers and nces at Sunny disgustingly, "How dare you!" Sunny, "..." Fuck! Calm down, calm down. One has to put his mind at ease, otherwise he would be so easily pissed off. "There is a saying that there are no bad students, only bad teachers." She says, "Troy, wouldnt your conscience hurt saying something like that?" "That is the case only when the student''s IQ is normal." "Troy, how could you!" "See, you are so annoyed by what I said since Im telling the truth! I dont need to reflect on myself. Its you who needs to do that!" Sunny, "..." Just stop it. If they continue, she worries that it might affect the baby in her belly. Seeing Sunny touch her belly, Troy stops being a bitch. He is afraid that he would make Sunny so Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. angry that it even affects her baby, and it will do more harm than good. "When are you going back?" As soon as he says this, Baron clearly feels that the air suddenly changes. No matter how dull he is, Troy also notices it, and is wondering how to change the topic and he hears Sunnys voice. "Hasnt Kevine with you?" She lowers her head, so Troy and Baron can''t see her expression clearly, only know that it cant be very good now. "No." Sunny breathes a sigh of relief when she hears Troy''s answer. "Has he got better?" "I heard from Ellison that he woke up today." Sunny purses her lips, "Um...thats...thats good." She smiles, and is a little embarrassed. "Butler is by his side. I heard that...Kevin seems to like her a lot." "Then will they get married?" Sunny doesnt know why she asks this question. It''s just that when she asks, all three of them are stunned. "I don''t know." Troy smiles and shrugs, trying to make himself sound more at ease, "Maybe." After he speaks, all of them are sitting there without talking, and it bes a little embarrassing suddenly. After a long while, Sunny finally breaks the silence, "Could you...not tell them about this." Although she doesnt know why theye here, Sunny still wants them to keep it as a secret for her. Troy is stunned for a moment, but Baron sitting next to him says, "Don''t worry." They dont want any more troubles, but if they have to find Sunny one day, and they say that they know where Sunny is, they are likely to be med. But at this moment, they don''t want to care about it. After getting Baron''s promise, Sunny puts her mind at ease. "All right." Seeing that Baron agreed first, Troy can only do the same, "If there is anything that we can help with, just call us." Aftering out of the cafe, Sunny walks slowly to the bus stop. After Troy and Baron watch her get on the bus, they turn and left. "I don''t know what will happen in the future." Troy sighs softly as he watches the sunset. Baron pats his back lightly, "Everyone has his own life." The implication is to tell Troy not to worry about that too much. Troy nods and doesnt say anything. They will try their best to help if they can, but if they can''t, there is no other way. ... Back at the apartment, Sunny takes off her shoes, and Annie runs over. "Sunny, have you made the deal?" Annie widens her eyes and looks at her with joy. Seeing Annie, Sunny''s dull mood gets a lot better. She nods and says, "It has been made." "Really? Great!" Annie happily unwraps her apron, "Lets go! Lets eat out!" As she speaks, Annie is about to go back to the room to change clothes. Sunny grabs Annie quickly, and says, "Annie, no need, you have just found a stable job. You still have to find a boyfriend. How about I personally cook for you tonight?" Speaking of "boyfriend", Annie''s body bes slightly stiff, and a sh of struggling appears in her eyes. After a moment of silence, Annie looks at her grinningly and says, "Sunny, don''t cook! You are now the key protection object of our home!" Since moving in, it is basically Annie who has been cooking. Sunny is already very embarrassed, but she has been kicked out several times when she wanted to cook for Annie, saying that a pregnant woman has to stay away from the kitchen. Reluctantly, Sunny can only nod, "Okay, but its on me this time. I find a job, so its on me." Annie has a bigger smile, "Then do bring enough money!" She walks towards the room and says, "I can eat a lot." Sunny smiles helplessly. Annie is always like this, always thinking of her. If she hasnt met Annie, she might be such a mess now! Thinking of this, she thinks shes actually lucky! ... Kevins situation at the hospital haspletely been stabilized. Kelly has been there to apany Kevin after Ellison and Wade leave to find the doctor. She is surprised to find that Kevin and Butler get along very well! It also makes her a little worried about Sunny who is far away in R City. "Would you like some water?" Butler asks softly. At this time, Butler has alreadye back after being taken out by the Quinn family to wash up. It seems that she has be apletely different person, with a dignified and decent manner. Kevin nods, "Yes, thank you." Butler smiles and pours some water, while Kelly sits there looking at Kevin with aplicated expression. "Is there anything wrong, Kelly?" Seeing Kelly keep staring at him, Kevin doesnt know what he has done to make her look at him like this, so he speaks. Kellyes back to her senses, smiles and shakes her head, "I wonder why your brother and dad haven''te back." Speaking of the devil. Just right after Kelly finishes speaking, Ellison walks back to the ward with Wade. Kelly quickly gets up and walks over, "What did the doctor say?" Ellison smiles and says, "The doctor said that there is no serious problem, and then he just needs to recuperate with ease." Chapter 234 Im Afraid It Wont Work Tonight Chapter 234 I''m Afraid It Won''t Work Tonight Therefore, Kelly also stops worrying. Since they all say that all he needs to do is to recuperate well, so there should be no serious problem for some time, except for his troublesome memory loss. Seeing his younger brother is doing okay on the hospital bed, Ellison''s eyes darken, and he feels a little sad when he thinks of Marcie, who is still waiting for him to return home. Kevin doesnt know this. Seeing his expression like this, he thinks there must be something happened to him. "What''s wrong, Ellison?" he says softly, "What happened?" After losing his memory, Kevin bes incredibly gentle, as if the once cold-hearted Kevin is a different person. Ellison returns to his senses after hearing what he said. He smiles and shakes his head, "Nothing." He shoots a nce at Butler who is about to walk over and stops her, and then walks to his brother''s bed. "Can''t you really remember anything?" Hearing Ellison''s question, Kevin is slightly startled, and his face a little stiff, and then he says, "Probably I really can''t remember anything." "When I woke up, my mind went nk, I couldnt even remember Butler." After that, he looks at Butler apologetically. She is his fiance, and he couldnt even remember his fiance, how could that be... Ellison frowns slightly, turns his head to look at Butler, and his expression is not good. Butler shrugs indifferently and doesnt take Ellison''s dissatisfaction to her heart. The Quinn family always keep their promises. Therefore, there is no possibility that they will reveal the truth by themselves. But regarding Kevin''s daughter... Butler squints slightly, as if thinking about what she should do with Marcie. It stands to reason that since Sunny is gone now, she will have no worries, but Kevin and Sunny''s daughter, Marcie, can be a time bomb! She has to find a way to win over Marcie. "Later Kelly came, and I couldn''t remember who she is. Fortunately, Butler is here with me." He always has a gentle smile on his face, "Otherwise, I would really be sorry for everyone!" After hearing this, Ellison couldnt say anything else. After all, it is Butler who tells Kevin about these things. No matter how dissatisfied he is with Butler, he still has to thank Butler for this after all. But he is not sure, whether Butler has told Kevin that he has a daughter. "We are a family. Dont say that." Wadees over, and the old man who is nearly eighty years old is full of energy. The man that has always been stern bes gentler because his youngest son has been poisoned and hospitalized, and because he has woken up and lost his memory, "Dad." Kevin looks at Wade, "I''m sorry." "If you are my son, just dont say that!" Hearing Kevin''s apology, Wade doesnt like it at all. Why the youngsters do such useless things these days? "Yeah." Kelly steps forward, looks at Wade and Ellison, andforts him, "Kevin, getting better soon is the best gift to us!" "Kelly is right." He responds with a smile, "It''s just... I don''t know why I lost my memory?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After the question is asked, everyone in the ward is stunned. Especially for Butler, she never thinks that Kevin would want to know the cause of his amnesia. Her body freezes suddenly, and her mind goes nk, and she doesnt know what to do for a while. After a while, Kevin sees everyone standing stiffly in ce, and says, "What''s wrong?" Kelly firstes back to her senses and coughs slightly, "Butler,e and exin to Kevin." Since Butler has already said that she is Kevin''s fiance, it wouldnt be a difficult thing for her to exin this, right? Seeing Kelly throwing the question to her, Butler smiles, then walks to Kevin''s side with the cup of water, and says softly, "Kevin, you said that you would take me to the cemetery to worship the ancestors of the Quinn family that day. then..." She purses her lips, "On the way, we had a car ident." Seeing Butler''s ability to tell nonsense without being ashamed, Kelly is impressed. A car ident? Why doesnt she say that they were chased by an enemy? "The wound on your body..." Kevin wants to say something but stops. Looking at the shocking scars on Butler''s body, he feels more or less unpleasant in his heart. Butler lowers her head and nces at her arm. It is because she was beaten by Ellison with a whip. She sneers, and there is a chill in her eyes, "Yes, you moved me, who is originally behind the passenger seat, to your own position in order to protect me that day." At this point, she bites her lower lip lightly, then looks at Kevin, her eyes are full of mist, "Kevin, you are such a fool!" Facing Butler''s sudden usation and crying, Kevin is stunned. He wants tofort her, but finds that he doesnt want to get a tissue at all. He doesnt know why, since the woman said that she is his fiance, he didnt believe it that much, but when he sees that his brother, sister-inw and father have not denied it, he has epted it. But it stands to reason that if she is really his fiance, then why doesnt he feel anything when he sees her crying? No matter he likes her or not, its a normal thing for him to get a piece of paper to wipe away her tears, right? However... He doesnt even have the desire to wipe her tears. Even... Seeing her cry makes him feel disgusted. Since Kevin hasnt reacted for a while, Butler knows that he would notfort her, so she stops crying soon. Kelly has been staring at Kevin since Butler begins to cry, wondering if he would take the initiative to However, Kevin''s reaction makes Kelly very satisfied. Very good, let Butler embarrass herself! Seeing Butler sitting next to him sobbing quietly, Kevin still feels a little ufortable in his heart. After thinking about it, he takes a piece of tissue from the bedside and hands it to Butler. Now Butler stops sobbing, wipes away the tears obediently, and then sits there motionless. Kevin wants to say something tofort Butler, but hesitates for a long while and still doesnt say anything. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the ward bes really awkward. ... Compared with the embarrassment in the ward, Sunny and Annie in R City are much happier. After treating Annie to dinner. Sunny ns to go home and rest early. However, Annie takes her to the shop". . Standing outside the luxuriously decorated door, Sunny doubts whether Scotlmuse Bar is a chain store. When she is with Kevin before, she has seen a bar with the same name in that city. Later, when she went for travel and business trips, she has also encountered bars with the same name in other cities. At first, she thinks it is just a coincidence, but... If there is a bar with the same name in each city, wouldnt it be too strange? "What are you thinking about?" Seeing that Sunny doesnt pay attention to her, Annie turns around and finds that she is standing at the door and doesnt know what she is thinking about. She walks over and pats her on the head lightly. Sunnyes back to her senses after being "woke up", and shakes her head, "I was just thinking why every city has a bar like this." Hearing this, Annie raises her eyebrows and looks at her in surprise, "Scotlmuse Bar is a chain bar, and it is now a leadingpany in the Z Country bar industry." "Is it so famous?" Sunny doesnt expect that there are even chain bars, and the bar in front of her is the leader in the bar industry of Z Country. Probably... The annual profits will be quite a lot. "It''s not that I''m bragging." Annie looks at the bar in front of her triumphantly, "This bar has a long history. It opened its first store as early as when bars first appeared in Z Country." "Later, its business gets bigger and bigger, and then there is Scotlmuse Bar of the current scale, and the annual profit of this bar is also very high!" Seeing that Annie knows so well, Sunny can''t help but feels a little strange, "How do you get to know so much? You even know how long its history is." Annie stiffens when she hears that, and an imperceptible panic shes in her eyes, and then she smiles and says, "Dont you know who I am? I''ve been ying around from a young age, how could I not know this?" Hearing what Annie says, Sunny nods suspiciously and believes it for the time being. "Sorry, minors are not allowed to enter." The strong bodyguard at the door directly and mercilessly stops Sunny and Annie who are about to enter. Faced with the bodyguard, who is one head taller than them, Annie looks down suspiciously at her own chest. Does she... look so young? "Please!" Annie straightens up her back, deliberately pushing her chest forward a bit, "I''m already twenty-three this year, OK?" Who is the minor here? Are her boobs not big enough, or the dude in front of her has a standard that is too high? Hearing this, the security guard nces suspiciously at Annie, then at Sunny, and finally his gaze falls on Sunny''s slightly swollen belly. He raises his eyebrows insignificantly and looks at Sunny in surprise. Whats wrong with the people nowadays? Do pregnant women stille to dance in the bar? The security guard, who never thinks that he is short-sighted, feels for the first time that he has to go out and see the big world, and he cant stay here and guard this "small" bar as a security guard any longer. Sunny finds the security guards gaze a little strange, and doesnt understand why. Then she looks at her belly, and she understands what is going on after thinking about it. Then she takes Annie''s hand, and there is a touch of intimacy in her expression as if shes treating her lover, "My dear, I''m afraid it won''t work tonight." Chapter 235 A Pregnant Woman in the Bar? Chapter 235 A Pregnant Woman in the Bar? Annie is taken aback for a moment, and then she understands what Sunny meant, and pats her hand with a smile, "What are you thinking about. I said that I would bring you out, how could it not work tonight?" Both girls in front of him are very beautiful. One is gentle and unassuming, which gives a mild and tender feeling. The other one is a stunning beauty, which amazes people at first nce, and... She looks fucking familiar! The security guard raises his eyebrows and is a little surprised, but he really couldn''t remember where he has seen her. These two beautiful little girls are actually... Lesbians!? Taking another look at Sunny''s slightly bulging belly, the security guard silently moves away, no longer blocking them. Seeing this, Annie and Sunny look at each other and smile. Seeing them walking in, the security guard nces at the gay bar across the street silently, and couldn''t help but nces back at the back of them entering the bar. Shouldn''t they go to the gay bar across the street? If he remembers it correctly, people whoe here usually date the opposite sex! Seeing that no onees now, the security guard takes a few steps to the side and chats with the security guard over there. "Hey, dont you think the younger one looks a little familiar?" The man nods, "That''s Miss Annie." "Miss Annie?" "Dont you remember that our seniors sent us a photo a few days ago? They asked us to report to them once we see her." Speaking of which, the security guard remembers the whole thing. "Oh, shit!" He pats his thigh. A man around 6 feet looks a bit funny like this. "Shes indeed Miss Annie!" Thinking of the photo the seniors sent them a few days ago, he suddenly understands everything. Miss Annie actually shows up in her own bar with a pregnant woman, and they even behave intimately, like... a couple! The security guard doesnt know what to say. N?velDrama.Org content. Miss Annie is a les. How will the boss react if he finds out about that...? "Don''t be silly." Another security guard waves his hand, and then asks them toe over to stand in for him, and then takes the security guard''s hand and walks to the locker room. "What are you doing?" "What else can I do." The guy rolls his eyes at him, as if he is annoyed that he actually asks such a retarded question, "Of course to report to the seniors, that Miss Annie has been found." ... Annie and Sunny, who have already entered the bar, doesnt know what is happening outside, and Annie naturally doesnt know that her father has made orders to all the bars they own. If she knows it, Annie will not bring Sunny here. It is only eight or nine o''clock at this time, and the bar has just opened. There are not many people in it, and the highlight show is not on yet. However, there are people in VIP boxs and the lounge. "Have you made a reservation?" The waiter greets them. Since it is still early, there are not many people inside, so the waiter has time toe over to greet them. If it''s eleven or twelve o''clock, there will be no oneing to greet them. Sunny nces at Annie, who smiles and shakes her head at him, "No, can you arrange a VIP box for us?" She tilts her head and blinks her eyes rather innocently at the waiter. Annie is extremely beautiful, making people amazed at first nce, but it is not like the average beautiful girls, who will make people get bored after observing them for a while. She can amaze them, and also makes them remember her beauty. So does Sunny. Generally speaking, no one will refuse the inquiries and requests of girls, especially the requests of beautiful girls. So, the waiter nods immediately, "Is the VIP box upstairs okay?" VIP box? It sounds pretty good. So Annie nods, then she grabs Sunny''s arm, and walks upstairs with the waiter. "What kind of wine would you like to have,dies?" Facing good-looking girls, one is always gentler. Although Annie used toe to bars frequently, she always went with friends. She seldomes to the bar alone, so she is not very familiar with the wine offered in the bar. So she turns to look at Sunny, but Sunny also looks at herself nkly. They look at each other and smile, and then she says, "Just the basic one will be fine." Upon hearing this, the waiter figures it out that it is the first time for them toe to the bar, and nods with a smile, "Would you like to have a fruit bowl or anything else?" A fruit bowl? Even Sunny doesnt think it will be necessary. So she shakes her head, "No, well call you if we need anythingter." As soon as Sunny finishes speaking, Annie shows her big white teeth and smiles stupidly at the waiter. To be honest, she suddenly discovers that this guy is... really good-looking! It was dark downstairs just now, and the lights were fucking shing, so she couldn''t see his face at all. However, it''s different in the VIP box. Although the light is not so bright, since the shing light downstairs is gone, everything looks much clearer. Now after taking a closer look, she finds that this guy is really handsome! His skin is very fair, and there isnt any ckhead at all, and unlike some other boys, he has no e marks on his face. He looks clean and fresh, which leaves her a pretty good impression. "What are you looking at?" The guy raises his eyebrows and looks at Annie with a smile, with a touch of teasing in his expression. He looks kind of serious when he is not smiling, and when he smiles like this... Annie feels that her girlish feelings are overflowing. Why are there such beautiful people in the world? God is really unfair! The guy is extremely good-looking, with a tall nose, clean skin, and exquisite facial features as if they are carefully crafted by God. The corners of the thin lips are rising slightly, which make Annies heart racing fast. She manages to hold her throbbing heart, Annie licks her lips and returns to her previous serious look, as if the ruttish girl just now is not her. Seeing this, the joy in the guy'' eyes gets more. She blows a whistle, "You are so good-looking." She reaches out her hand to lift up his chin, and teases the "little girl" in front of her like a yboy. After all, she is experienced in this asion. He turns his hand and holds Annies directly, and he leans forward a bit closer, "Huh? Who do you think looks better? Me or the people outside?" Annie could almost feel the warmth of his breath spurting out while he is talking. Her body freezes suddenly, and shes not used to being so close to a man. However, the guy does not intend to give Annie a chance to escape. "About that..." she says as she looks for help at Sunny, who is sitting aside watching the show. Sunny, who receives her signal for help, looks away casually, then looks around, gets up and looks at Annie apologetically, "Annie, it suddenly urs to me that I have a friend next room, I will go there for a look. I''ll be back soon." Under Annie''s scorching gaze, Sunny quickly slips out of the VIP box. It''s not that she doesnt care about Annie, nor that she deliberately leaves Annie to that guy. But she can feel that the guy has no bad intentions towards Annie, and... She could see that the boy is either rich or powerful. His decent gestures show that hes more than a normal waiter. And she also discovers that Annie is definitely not an orphan. When she first met Annie, she believed what Annie said, but after getting along with her for a long time, she discovers that Annie muste from a wealthy family. She knows so much about the history of the "Scotlmuse Bar", and she can find a job easily when she just came to R City, and ording to hershe got the job before she came here. Sheter looks up thispany, which is a subsidiary of a top ten groups and an important subsidiary of it. She is able to be hired by it beforeing to R City, and she knows so much about "Scotlmuse Bar". Moreover, from her observation, all Annie skin care products and cosmetics, are all luxury brands. Even though she is an orphan, it still makes perfect sense that she can work hard to lead a good life like this. But her bags are all luxury brands worth from 10,000 to 20,000 or even tens of thousands, and even the cosmetics and skin care products are also luxury brands, then she must be fully capable of renting a house or even buying a house on her own. There is no need to share a house with her. Since she not only shares a rent with her, but also says she is an orphan, the reason why she does that is highly possible that she is deliberately concealing her identity and background. It''s just that she couldn''t figure out why Annie wants to conceal it. Sunny shakes her head, then sighs. The second floor of the bar is different from the first floor. Compared with the noisy and blinding lights on the first floor, the second floor is much quiet. asionally there are some young boys and girls running in the corridor, and even sshing each other with wine. Facing these lively little boys and girls, Sunny touches her swollen belly. It is probably the first time that a pregnant woman hase to the bar. But it is undeniable that it is really fun here, and it should be fine for her toe here once. Sunny suddenly wants to pee and she is stunned for a moment, and then she speeds up her footsteps and walks towards the bathroom. In the bathroom, probably because that the group of young people just poured wine on the floor, and the cleaning staffs are still cleaning there. Seeing Sunny approaching and carefully holding on to the edge of the sink, she couldn''t help but nce at her for a few times. Finally, her gaze falls on the swollen belly she is protecting. A pregnant woman in the bar? How surprising! Chapter 236 Bumped into Troy Chapter 236 Bumped into Troy Sunny naturally notices the gazes of those cleaning staffs, but at this moment she doesnt have so much energy to care about them. Now what she cares most about is how to get there safely and not fall down. Seeing this, a cleaning staff puts down the tools in her hand, and then goes to support Sunny. Sunny turns back and looks at her in surprise, as if she doesnt expect her to support herself. "Thank you." Sunny smiles at her. The woman looks humble and honest. She waves her hand, and says, "No worries, but why do you Facing her usation, Sunny shrugs helplessly. "Ie here to celebrate, my husband will pick me upter, it''s fine." Sunny doesnt want others to know that she is divorced. After all, she has to keep an eye on those who are ill-disposed. Sunny doesnt want to be hurt by them, and she doesnt want the baby in her belly get hurt. When she hears what Sunny says, she nods, "That''s good, young people should not be too focused on work. Work is important, but having a small family is also important." "Thank you, I see." ... When shees out of the bathroom, the cleaning staffs have disappeared. Sunny thinks for a while, guessing that they leave after cleaning it up. So she slowly walks back to the VIP box. Not far away, two people areing out of the bathroom, and after seeing the familiar figure in front of them, they are stunned. "Is... is that Sunny?" Troy speaks first, and pokes Baron beside him with his elbow. Thetter stares at that figure for a moment, and then nods, "Yeah." "Damn!" Troy curses, "This girl, evenes to the bar! Doesnt she still want the child!" Although Troy is not an obstetrician and gynecologist, he is very clear about the taboos during pregnancy. He is a doctor, and Sunny''s mentor. If he doesnt know about such things, he would probably have been fired by the hospital long ago! Baron looks at Sunny, and then at Troy who is already raging next to him, and unhurriedly says, "She seems to be going into the VIP box." This is tantamount to adding fuel to the mes. As soon as Troy hears Baron''s words, he bes angry immediately, and he steps forward in a huff, and quickly walks behind Sunny. He directly reaches out and grabs Sunny''s shoulders, and tries to take Sunny into the next room. The defenseless Sunny is instantly captured by him, and yells in fright right away. "Ah! A trafficker! Help!" Her scream seems extremely insignificant in this noisy bar. No one seems to hear her screaming. "Stop yelling!" Troy says coldly, and his face is so gloomy, "You are such a fool, who would want to kidnap you!" Hearing the familiar voice, Sunny immediately bes quiet. She turns her head and looks at Troy incredulously, with a look of surprise, then rubs her eyes, and it takes her a long while to make sure that she sees it clearly. The person in front of her is exactly Troy! It is only a few hours after the three were separated, and she doesnt expect to meet them so soon again. Its... a really small world! Sunnyughs bitterly, "Hi...Hi! Mentor, Mrs. Viktor, what a coincidence." Who can tell her why shees to the bar quietly for once and even can be caught by Troy and Baron? How shitty her fate is for her to be so unlucky! What kind of shit is it? When she discusses with Miss Kim about the shop before, she has been spotted by Troy. Now she follows Annie out to celebrate her sess in buying a store, and is about to be a small boss, and now she is caught by Troy. Sunny, "..." She doesnt feel much, and even wants to have a drink to calm down. Compared to Sunny''s difort and sadness, Baron ispletely stunned. Teacher...what the hell is Mrs. Viktor? What the hell is this trendy call! He remembers that Sunny doesnt call him like this before, why does she be like this now? The obedient apprentice back then... Has gone now! Baron''s feelings be veryplicated now. However,pared to Baron''splicated feelings, Troy''s entire face is blooming with joy. "You are surely a good apprentice of mine!" He hugs Sunny excitedly, "Finally someone speaks for her mentor!" After listening for a long while, Sunny understands what Troy meant. It is because that she has called him Mrs. Viktor! She smiles and looks at Troy obsequiously, trying to make him forget what his true purpose is. Unfortunately, Troy''s memory is very good. "What are youughing at!" He reaches out and twists Sunny''s ears, "Don''t think that I will forget why I stop you by just a few words of praise!" Sunny, "..." Sure enough, it is impossible to expect the mentor to forget this matter! She has never seen a person with such a good memory! Before leaving, Sunny kicks the door of her VIP box hard. In this noisy environment, the kicking sound may be nothing, butpared to the silence inside the VIP box where even a needle dropping to the ground can be heard, it is a huge noise. The two who are about to kiss instantlye back to their senses. Annie pushes him away without giving it a thought, and then looks at him with embarrassment. "This...I..." She scratches her head, then stands up, "Something may have happened to my friend, I need to find her!" The guy just looks at her with a smile, and says nothing. Being stared at by him like that, Annie feels uneasy and then hurriedly slips out, and doesnt even notice that the phone is left on the sofa. After she leaves, the guy picks up the phone that Annie has left on the sofa. He turns on the screen and finds that it needs to be unlocked with a passcode. The guy lifts his eyebrows, then takes out his mobile phone, opens a certain app and clicks for a few times, and then inputs some information of Annies phone. Soon, Annie''s phone is unlocked. Her wallpaper is Annie''s own photo, one of a set of artistic photos. He is very satisfied, and then he gets the original picture of that set of photos from Annie''s album, and saves a copy with his phone. He open all the social apps on Annie''s phone such as Whatsapp, Instagram, Snapchat, and then N?velDrama.Org content. searches his own ount and adds it one by one. Finally, he uses Annie''s phone to make a call to his own phone. Then he turns off her phone, pretends that nothing has ever happened, and walks out. When Annie gets out, Sunny is just taken by Troy into the next room. Because the strength of closing the door next door is a bit too strong, the door is still swaying when Anniees out. Therefore, Annie knows where Sunny is. "Asshole! Let go of Sunny!" After entering, she thinks it would be a scene of a few young and strong men forcing Sunny, so after charging in, Annie shouts in order to make herself seem more powerful. However... The three people in the VIP box all look at Annie who just breaks in with surprise, and are all stunned by her roar. Asshole? Let go of Sunny? Troy raises his eyebrows, looks at Annie, and says, "Your friend?" Sunny looks at Annie and doesnt want to nod at all, but after thinking that she did it for her, she nods, "Yeah, Annie, the first friend I made aftering to R City." Troy nods, then gets up and walks to Annie''s side, "Hello, Im Troy, the mentor of Sunny." Annie looks at the hand in front of her, and then hurriedly holds it after being stunned for a short while. "Nice to meet you. Im Annie. Ive heard about you a lot from Sunny. It is a real pleasure to meet you today!" Troy is amused andughs, and then says, "Alright, just suit yourself,e and sit." "Look at you, you are a mother now, why are you still so ignorant?" He looks at Sunny angrily, his serious and reproachful re really makes Sunny panic. "Do you know its unproper for you toe to a bar while pregnant?" "I do..." "You do? Then why are you still here? Are you hoping that your baby will note to this world?" "..." Oh, her mentor is so fierce! "Have you considered this child seriously? Have you considered your own health seriously?" "..." Oh, she''s so pitiful! "Look at you, look at you! A woman in her twenties, and you are somebodys mother, and you are just like an ignorant kid!" "Does it make sense?" In the end, Sunny stands on the spot and is scolded by Troy for a long while. Annie tries to stop him many times, but she has no chance to speak, and Baron winks at her, telling her just leave it alone. Therefore, Sunny just stands there and has been scolded for half an hour. Eventually, none of them drinks or eats anything. Annie and Sunny return to the apartment under the escort of Troy and Baron. Of course, after Annie opens the door of her VIP box, she sees her handsome guy who is standing there waiting for a long time with her phone in his hand. Sunny smirks while Annie takes the phone, then she runs away quickly. She doesnt dare to have one more look at the guy or to face Annies gaze. Chapter 237 I Have Various Drugs to Poison Him Chapter 237 I Have Various Drugs to Poison Him Sunny walks forward, pats him on the shoulder and then smiles at him. Afterwards, she leaves the bar, supported by Baron and Troy. Looking at their receding figures, the young man raises his lips slowly. "Annie." He murmurs. "I finally meet you." After apanying Sunny and Annie back home, Troy and Baron stay at their house for a while, and then they teach Sunny a good lesson. And then They ask Annie and Sunny to have a ss of "Essential Knowledge for Pregnant Women". Atst when sending off Baron and Troy, Sunny tries to weep, but fails to shed even a tear. There is nothing that can describe her mood now. Anyway She feels quiteplicated in her mind. "Sunny." Annie lies on the sofa, looking at the white ceiling, and says. "Yes?" Same as Annie, Sunny has no strength to do anything else. "I will never take you to those ces, never ever again." Being taught two lessons, Annie fells quite regretful to have taken Sunny to such ces to have fun. Sunny nods bitterly, "Before the baby''s birth, I will not go, either." She raises her hand to touch her belly. She feels very happy when thinking that there is a little life inside. Annie also straightens herself, sits beside Sunny and puts her hand on Sunny''s slightly bulging belly. "Sunny, can I be the baby''s Godmother?" She looks up at Sunny, with twinkling eyes. Sunny smiles and pinches Annie''s cheek, "Of course, but you have to give red packet." Sunny raises her eyebrow, looking at Annie leisurely. Annie says with a smile, "Well, I am quite willing to give it to my Godson. I expect him to support me when I am old." "Wow! He is my son! You ask him to support you? You are asking too much!" "He is my Godson!" Annie doesn''t care, "I will raise him up together with his mother. Why can''t he support me?" Faced with Annie''s confidence, Sunnyughs and says after a while, "Are you sure it''s Godson? What if it is Goddaughter?" Hearing that, Annie shrugs, "It will be better. It is said that daughter is the apple of mother''s eye. With her, I don''t care even if I am not married or don''t have child." Sunny, "" How can she say that? "Get away! It''s my baby!" Sunny breaks Annie''s fantastic illusion without a bit mercy, "Don''t imagine that you can rob me of it." "How about the love you promised to me?" Hearing that, Annie starts to howl, as if Sunny were a faithless lover who abandoned her. "You promised that you will love me for a thousand years! Now you abandon me just because of the baby!" Being amused by Annie''s look of miserableness, Sunny stands up with smile, and then walks towards the bedroom, "Well, I will abandon you. I am going to have a sleep. By the way, are you busy tomorrow?" Tomorrow? Annie thinks for a while. Tomorrow is weekend, and she should be free. So she shakes her head, "Tomorrow is weekend, and I don''t have to work." "Then go with me to have a look at the machine. After all, I will be opening a store." "No problem." Compared with the ease and vitality in R City, the atmosphere between Kevin and Butler in the hospital is much more embarrassed. "Do you want to have some night snacks?" Butler stays beside Kevin''s bed for several days without leaving even for a while. It seems that she stays beside Kevin''s bed all the time after being released by Ellison. Until he wakes up after these days. Kevin shakes his head. At this time, he sits on the hospital bed, wearing a pair of golden-rimmed round sses. There is aptop on the small table thates with the hospital bed, and he is reading documents on the screen. "No, thanks." Hearing Butler''s words, he shakes his head, without averting his gaze away from the screen. Seeing this, Butler keeps silent. Kevin has had the dinner. Butler asks so just because she is afraid that Kevin will feel hungry at this hour. Mr. Wade has asked someone to send the dinner from the Quinn family. It is all dishes that Kevin likes before his amnesia, which suit his taste. Touching her empty stomach, Butler feels quite bad. Kevin doesn''t notice Butler''s hunger, and he buries himself in his work. After his amnesia, he almost forgets everything about the businesses he was involved. If he wants to take over all the work smoothly after being discharged from the hospital, he has to catch up with the businesses now. Besides, since he is hospitalized, although his brother helps to manage all the things in thepany, he has to make decision on something that is not urgent. Kevin rubs his temples. The high-pressure work almost makes him breathless. But this is what he has to do. He suddenly has a ckout and his hands which support his head lose strength unconsciously. He almost falls on the table. The big sound draws Butler''s attention. "Kevin, are you OK?" She hurries to walk to Kevin, looking at Kevin nervously. Kevin waves his hand, probably to signal that he is fine. Seeing this, Butler doesn''t say anything, but stands beside him to help him rub his head, feeling worried. The familiar fragrance on Butler reminds him again of the figure shing by in his mind when he has a ckout. Who is that? He can''t forget after thinking of her in his mind. His heart even palpitates because of thinking of her in his mind. Who is that on earth? Maybe it is a person that he has known before. He thinks so. After taking a deep breath, he smiles at Butler, "Sorry to make you worried." Butler frowns slightly, a little unustomed to Kevin''s politeness, "I will go to ask the doctor toe over." After speaking, she turns around and leaves. Kevin wants to stop her, but gives up as if he thought of something. After the doctores, he makes some examinations for Kevin, and asks Butler to wait outside. The nanny is also asked to stay outside, and there is only Kevin in the ward. Butler wants to walk in, but is stopped by the nurse. The nurse says that she will only disturb the doctor when he is making examinations for Mr. Kevin, and that she can''t afford the consequence if she impedes the treatment. Butler gets really angry. She can obviously notice the nurse''s disdain and scorn to her, but she can do nothing to the nurse. After all, if she really disturbs the doctor''s examination, and impedes the treatment, the person of the Quinn family will definitely find ways to make her suffer. She finally gets the opportunity to stay beside Kevin. She can''t be reckless and lose it, and let the Quinn family have the opportunity to drive her away. Butler gets a headache because all her ns are messed up. She has no choice but to wait. "You can go in now." The nurse walks outside and shouted at the nanny and Butler. Hearing that, Butler runs in immediately. "Doctor, how is he?" She looks nervously at the doctor, hoping to get good result from him. The doctor scans the medical record and says. "There is nothing wrong with Mr. Kevin, and ording to his description just now, there is indication of memory revival. Congrattions!" With the doctor''s congrattion, Butler gets stunned and freezes. At this time, she doesn''t care about the doctor''s strange gaze. What is in her mind only is that there is indication of memory revival! Indication of memory revival! Butler can''t remember how she sees off the doctor and nurse. She stands outside the door, looking at Kevin who lies on the bed through the ss on the door. Is Kevin going to regain his memory? Should she do something so that she won''t be driven off? She takes out the cellphone, flustered, opens the phone book, finds out Be''s phone number and makes the phone call after hesitating for a while. "Hello?" Be says in azy voice from the other end of the line, and there is even male voiceing from the other end. Butler is a little surprised, and says, "Kevin is going to regain his memory." "Really? Regain his memory?" Be smiles lightly, and scoffs, "Now you are calling me? I have asked you to poison Kevin to death, but you were softhearted and only made him in aa." "Now Kevin is going to recall things, and you are afraid?" Being scoffed by Be, Butler only looks down, without speaking or answering. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Be smiles coldly, "I have no drug to make him lose memory again, but I have drugs to poison him." "Be!" She can''t stand anymore, and shouts angrily in a low voice, "He has loved you for so many years. You are so heartless!" Faced with Butler''s cold interrogation, Be cares about nothing, "You know that I have no affection for him, don''t you? I treated him well just because he had saved my life." "I have already paid him off what I owed him." She sneers, as if she is sneering at Butler''s innocence. "It is you who harmed your loved man. How can you be so shameless to me me?" "So, Butler, don''t try to persuade me into epting your ridiculous preach." Chapter 238 Why Do You Treat Me So Well? Chapter 238 Why Do You Treat Me So Well? Being debunked by Be''s ruthlessness, Butler feels quite embarrassed on her face. "My ridiculous preach?" Butler says coldly, with cold smile on her face, "Be, if I don''t remind you, will you forget the dastardly deeds that you have done?" Since these years when she began to conspire with Be to murder Kevin, they have be involved in the same wrongdoing. Now that they are involved in the same wrongdoing, she knows well what Be has done during these years. "Dastardly deeds I have done?" Be raises her eyebrow on the other end of the line. She stretches out her hand to pinch the jaw of the man by her side, and raised her lips lowly. "Butler, you know it well. Can you guess after the Quinn family know these, they will have the greatest grudge against you or me?" The Quinn family will have the greatest grudge against Be or her? Butler smiles, "The Quinn family hate me most, but I am not the only one who they want to wipe out." "Well, what if you pay for your evil deeds before I do?" "Butler!" Be is very angry, but Butler is telling the truth. She wants to retort, but fails. "Do as you want." She says coldly, "I have no drug to make him lose memory, but to make him die." "Call me again when you get sober." After speaking, Be hangs up the phone, without any intention to talk with Butler. Holding the phone, Butler stands in the stairwell, with a pale face and gritted teeth, which attracts the attention of passers-by. Butler is really angry. There are some girls passing by and stopping to look her up and down, which makes Butler angrier. "Get away! Have you paid the bill? Have you done the test? Go!" Being shouted at by her, the girls are scared and run away. They don''t dare to stay longer in case that she continues to vent her anger on them. After shouting at them, Butler feels morefortable in her mind. Shees back to the ward through the long corridor. She doesn''t like the hospital, because her parents passed away in the hospital. She doesn''t like doctors, either, because at that time the doctor promised her that he would definitely save her parents, but atst What she got was just the message of her parents'' death. But as for Kevin, she has no choice but to believe the doctors, and she doesn''t dare to turn against them, because they are Kevin''sst hope. Seeing Butlere back, the nanny walks over, "Miss Butler, Mr. Kevin has asked me to bring some porridge. Just eat some."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. There is a small bowl on the nanny''s hand, with delicate patterns which are so beautiful that anyone who sees it will love it. The aroma of the porridgees to Butler''s nose. It is soft and delicious minced pork congee with preserved egg, but what Butler loves most is not this. Seeing Butler stands there, without any movement or voice, Kevin, who is working, raises his head, and sees that she stands there, with her gaze fixed on the bowl on the nanny''s hand. "Aren''t you hungry?" He raises his eyebrow, puts aside the documents he has read, and takes another pile to read, "Why don''t you eat?" The sound of rustling papers makes Butlere back to her sense. She looks at Kevin who is on the bed, with some warmness. "Have you had the meal?" She takes over the bowl from the nanny''s hand, walks to the sofa, sit down, scoops up a spoonful and puts it into the mouth. At that time, the pork is well cooked, but is very chewy. The preserved egg has be soft, and the selective rice has also be thick porridge. Combined together, the three elements form an iparable delicacy. Although Butler doesn''t like eating it, it is Kevin who has asked someone to bring it from his home, so she finishes a bowl. Seeing that Kevin doesn''t answer Butler''s question and that Butler seems to like the porriage, the nanny takes Butler''s bowl and says, "Miss Butler, do you want another bowl?" Butler nods, sitting there quietly to wait for the nanny to bring her another bowl. "Mr. Kevin hasn''t eaten the porridge yet." Perhaps she sees Butler likes eating the porridge, which makes her think of Sunny who also likes this, so she can''t help saying more. Butler raises her eyebrow, looking at Kevin with a little surprise. "I was about to fill a bowl for Mr. Kevin when the porridge arrived, but he refused." The nanny keeps talking while filling the bowl, "He told me that you haven''t eaten yet, and must be hungry now, so he asked me to directly give you the porridge to eat." What the nanny says makes Butler delighted. She takes the small bowl from the nanny, then walks to Kevin''s bed and sits down. "Eat some, OK?" Hearing that, Kevin moves his gaze from the documents in his hand to the bowl on Butler''s hand, "Are you full?" Butler nods, "Yes. I eat little these days. The porridge tastes good. Although you have had dinner, you have spent a long time reading the documents. Just eat some, OK?" Kevin doesn''t speak, but stares at the porridge in the bowl on Butler''s hand. "Fill another bowl for me." He says faintly. Hearing this, the nanny quickly brings him another bowl, which is filled with the porridge and brought in front of him. Butler puts down the bowl and wants to take it, but it is taken by Kevin, who takes the initiative. "I just lost my memory, but I haven''t broken my arms." He scoops up a spoonful of porridge and puts it in front of his mouth to blow it, "I can help myself." Butler smiles with embarrass and says, "I forgot." She takes up the bowl which she has put down, and imitates Kevin, scooping up a spoonful of porridge, putting it close to her mouth to blow it lightly and putting it into her mouth after it cools down. The smell of the preserved egg makes her frown. "Why do you suddenly eat the minced pork congee with preserved egg?" Finally, she can''t help but ask curiously. She remembers that Kevin didn''t like minced pork congee with preserved egg, and what he likes is shrimp congee. Kevin gets stunned. He suddenly eats minced pork congee with preserved egg? If Butler says so, does that mean he didn''t like it before? When he asked the nanny to call the family to bring the porridge, what appeared in his mind first was the minced pork congee with preserved egg. He thought it is what he likes, and he thought of it first just because of his instinct. But After the porridge arrived, he had no appetite when smelling it, so he didn''t eat. He didn''t think too much, but just thought that he was full and didn''t want to eat more. However, what Butler said just now makes him pay attention to it. This is not what he likes, and it seems that Butler doesn''t like it, either with her words. So, why would he think of it in the first ce? "Why?" Butler stops, looking at him doubtfully. Kevines to his sense and shakes his head with smile, "Nothing. I just suddenly want to taste it, so I asked someone to bring it over." "Besides, you haven''t eaten dinner, have you?" Butler gets stunned, as if she didn''t expect that Kevin would notice it. She smiles, "I am not hungry." Although she looks very calm, in her mind Kevin is caring about her! And he notices that she hasn''t had dinner! If it were not because it is in Kevin''s ward, and Kevin and the nanny stay here, Butler really wants to runps to vent her excitement. After they finish the porridge, the nanny puts away the things. "Mr. Kevin, Miss Butler, goodbye." After washing the bowl, the nanny stands at the door, with a bag in her hand, and waves goodbye to them. Kevin looks up and nods, saying, "Well, take care." Butler stands up, "I will go to see her off." Kevin nods, closes the documents in his hand, and takes theptop to see the stock market trend of the Quinn Group during this time. Butler apanies the nanny to the hospital gate, and turns around to walk back to the inpatient building after seeing her get into the car. "Kevin." Butler opens the door and walks in. She hesitates for a while and calls his name. Kevin moves his gaze away from theptop, looking at her, "What''s wrong?" Her faltering appearance makes Kevin feel doubtful. Butler wants to speak but bites back her words. However, she finally can''t restrain the curiosity in her mind, saying in a soft voice, "Why do you treat me so well?" She is almost lost in Kevin''s tenderness. After he wakes up, he treats her so well, different from the attitude before he lost his memory. Seeing her almost cry, Kevin raises his eyebrow and closes theptop, "What are you thinking about? You are my fiance. If I am not kind to you, who else should I be kind to?" He doesn''t know other things, only knowing that the woman in front of him is his fiance, even though he doesn''t understand why she is his fiance and why he has no feelings her. But as long as the woman in front of him is his fiance, he will treat her well. Even though he is not that into her. But the life after marriage will concentrate on daily necessities, and love is only a lubricant for marriage life. Since it is lubricant, it is dispensable. As it is dispensable, why does he care so much? Butler gets a little surprised, and then her heart is filled with bitterness. Well, he treats her well out of a kind of responsibility. She shouldn''t have hoped that it is because he falls in love with her. It is really ridiculous! Modifying her emotional state, Butler walks forward to help Kevin clean the table, "Go to sleep early. There are several days left for the work. Take it easy." Chapter 239 Daddy! Chapter 239 Daddy! The next morning, Sunny and Annie stay longer on the bed. It is already 11 o''clock after they dressed themselves up. Sunny looks at the time and thinks for a while, realizing that if they go out at this time, everyone is having the meal. Therefore, she gives up the idea. When Annie gets out of the bedroom, Sunny has already been busy in the kitchen. "Sunny!" Annie walks out after dressing herself up, finding that Sunny is not in the living room. Annie is a little flustered. Oh god, has Sunny left first because Sunny dislikes her staying so long in bed? Sunny, who is washing vegetables in the kitchen, hears Annie''s flustered voice, and she pokes out her head from the kitchen. Seeing Annie in a fluster, Sunny dissolves intoughter. Hearing theughter, Anniees back to her sense, looks towards the kitchen, and sees that Sunny is standing at the door, looking at her leisurely. So, Annie runs over, crying. "Sunny, I thought you abandoned me because I was too slow." Seeing Annie wants to throw herself into Sunny''s embrace, Sunny directly moves aside. Sunny raises her eyebrow, looking at Annie who shows a sad face, and says, "I give you one minute to think what to eat for lunch." What to eat for lunch? Annie looks at her doubtfully, "Are you going to cook?" During these days, basically it has been Annie who cooks the meal for Sunny. Because she thinks that it is not good for pregnant woman to cook and she doesn''t believe Sunny can cook. How well will Sunny cook? She really can''t believe it! Her instinct tells her so! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Sunny directly gives her a p, "What are you talking about? If I don''t cook, should I order takeout for you?" Seeing Annie nodding, Sunny is at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Am I like a millionaire?" Now she even quits the milk tea! Although it is said that pregnant woman can''t drink it, she doesn''t dare to drink it because she has no money. "Well." Sunny waves her hand and put on the apron, "Just wait. I will cook some dishes myself." After getting along with Annie during these days, she finds that their tastes are very simr. They both dislike coriander, celery and bitter gourd. There is nothing else they dislike, but Sunny should avoid certain food because she is pregnant. Although Sunny can guess that Annie has a unusual identity, she thinks that Annie is not a spoiled girl ording to her observation during these days when getting along with Annie. Annie can cook herself, and what she cooks is ordinary home cooking dishes. Annie has the same taste as her, who is not fussy. It takes Sunny one hour to make two dishes and one soup. She learnt that when she lived in the Ellen''s, because she was always squeezed by the Z and her mother. She had to learn to cook for herself, in case that she would starve. "Wow, Sunny, you can really cook!" Looking at the delicious dishes, Annie can''t wait to sit down beside the table, and directly picking up a piece of pork and putting it into her mouth. It is very delicious! Seeing Annie''s satisfied expression, Sunny isforted in her heart. The dishes she cooks have gained recognition from others, which is a very happy thing. After the meal, they think it is early, so they stay at home and rest on the sofa to watch a movie. The movie is titled Warm Bodies, a zombie film about the love story between a zombie and a human being. Although it sounds quite ridiculous, the content is worth watching. After they watched the movie, it is 2 o''clock. They dress up and get out. The two young and beautiful girls appear in the material selling market, forming a sharp contrast with many middle-ageddies and men. They find the machines are quite expensive after hanging around. Sunny thinks for a while and called Miss Kim, to see whether she has some stores of acquaintances to rmend. After all It is quite lucky for Sunny now to save even one hundred dors. After receiving her phone call, Miss Kim understands the reason why Sunny makes the call, so Miss Kim decides to leave all the original machines in the store. But considering the costs, Sunny should pay 20 or 30 thousand dors. Miss Kim is quite confident about the quality of the machines. After all, she has run the store for one or two years, and she bought the best apparatus at that time. Because these years she has made some money, and feels pity for Sunny. Besides, she feels quite congenial with Sunny. So, she decides to ask Sunny to pay more money and leave the machines. After all, she doesn''t know if she will open the store again. And it is useless to keep the machines, so it is better to leave them in the store. In this way, she can earn more money and can help Sunny at the same time. It is really a good choice. Hearing this, Sunny is naturally very willing. After consulting with Annie, she decides to go to have a look at the machines. After arriving, they find that what Miss Kim has said is true. The apparatus are preserved very well, which can be used for several years. So they agree with Miss Kim. The problem of store and machines is solved, and then it is the problem of staff. Some waiters are willing to stay, and Sunny guarantees the same sry as before to them. As for dessert chef After she posts the advertisement, there is someoneing for interview, and it is The waiter in the bar who has attended them the other day! Annie refuses in her mind, but the dessert he makes is very delicious. Thinking for Sunny, Annie persuades Sunny, who has nned to refuse him, into employing him. Time passes by quickly, and more than half a month passes after Sunny employs the staff. And it is the time for the caf of Sunny to start business. And it is also the time for Kevin to be discharged from the hospital. "Kevin, are you OK?" Butler helps Kevin to fix his cor, looking at his pale face worriedly, and can''t help asking. Kevin shakes his head with smile, "I am fine." He moves away Butler''s hands and ns to leave with Butler''s hand in his palm. But he hesitates, and finally doesn''t do so. Butler seems to notice Kevin''s intention, but he has no action no matter how long she waits. She is a little disappointed, but only for a moment, and then she feels relieved. Kevin has no affection to her, so it is normal for him not to do so. She doesn''t expect that he will fall in love with her overnight, and she has to take it easy. Now Sunny has left, and she has managed to cheat the Quinn family with her ploy. Although they will not help her, at least as long as she doesn''t do harm to Kevin, they will not stop her. "Let''s go." Kevin stands at the door of the ward, looking back at Butler, who keeps still, and says in a tender tone. Butleres back to her sense, and sees that Kevin is waiting for her at the door. His gaze towards her is so gentle, as if he is looking at the person he loves. The thought makes Butler very happy. She runs to Kevin with smile, not putting her hand around his arm, but standing by his side, saying, "Let''s go." It seems that they have contacted for thousands of times, and it is the same with these words and actions. Everything is so familiar and natural. Kevin opens the door and walks out first. Butler follows him, looking ahead. The bodyguards follow them, forming a wall, which is quite outstanding, but no one dares to walk forward. There are many reporters gathering at the gate of the inpatient building, who are waiting for the appearance of Kevin and his wife Sunny. But they directly take the elevator to the basement 2 of the hospital. Ellison takes Kelly to the gate of the inpatient building in order to distract the attention of the most reporters. There are also some bodyguards outside of the elevator of the basement 2. Seeing the elevator door open and Kevin walk out, some reporters walk forward to interview him. But they are stopped by the bodyguards by his side. "Mr. Quinn, Mr. Quinn, have you been sent to the hospital this time because of being poisoned?" The words of "being poisoned" makes Butler suddenly stiffen herself, which is noticed by Kevin by her side. He turns to look at Butler doubtfully, raising his hand to pat her on the shoulder. Hisfort makes Butler relieved, and recover the soft smile on her face. That''s OK. Kevin has lost his memory and can''t remember the past things. As long as Kevin doesn''t recall things, her position as his fiance will not be shaken. So, Butler thinks of what Be has said. "I have no drugs to make him lose memory, but I have many poisons to make him die." Last time what Be gave her was the poison to make Kevin die, wasn''t it? And she added something into it to make him lose memory. An idea urs in Butler''s mind. The car stops in front of the gate of the Quinn family. Kevin gets out first and then he opens the door to wait for Butler to get out. His behavior makes Butler feel extremely ttered. "Daddy!" The child''s tender voice makes everyone''s gaze addressed to its origin, including Kevin. A small figure in a white dress is running towards here. Chapter 240 You Have Mistaken Me for Someone Else Chapter 240 You Have Mistaken Me for Someone Else It is the daughter of Kevin and Sunny, who is named Macie. She runs quickly towards here, and runs more quickly with her fair short legs especially when she recognizes the man standing there, who is really his father Kevin. Looking at the girl who is running towards him, Kevin feels confused and frowns. Why? Seeing this, Butler is about to say something, but before she can speak, she sees the little girl has already runs to Kevin. Macie doesn''t receive father''s embrace, so she directly hugs Kevin''sp, and looks up at him. "Daddy" She chokes with sobs. Her big eyes, which are quite simr to Sunny''s, are filled with tears. It is the manifestation of the excitement and delight because of recovering what has been lost. She thought she would never see daddy again! At that time mommy told her that daddy is ill. Afterwards daddy''s condition worsened and he was sent to the hospital. Daddy has left home for many days. During these days, daddy and mommy were not here whether it was sunny or rainy. Grandparents told her that daddy was seriously ill, and was receiving medical treatment in the hospital. Mommy went to another city to find good doctor for daddy. So she didn''t cry, and restrained her fright to the lightning, waiting for daddy and mommy toe back home. But "Daddy, who is thisdy?" She wipes away the tears, looking at Butler. Daddy has just been to the hospital for several days. Why has he taken back a woman? Besides, thisdy is really ugly, who can''tpare with her mommy! Hearing this, Kevin gets confused and can''t understand what Macie has said. He crouches down, looking at Macie''s eyes, and says, "How do you call me?" Daddy? "Daddy." Macie nods sideward, with smile on her face, which is simr to his. Kevin gets surprised again. She really calls him "daddy". He doesn''t mishear. Somehow, a strange feeling appears because Macie repeats again. This feeling makes Kevin very flustered and strange. He stretches out his stiff hand to move away Macie''s hands from hisp, and says, "Girl, you have mistaken me for someone else." Hearing this, Macie opens widely her eyes in disbelief, looking at Kevin with astonished eyes. The grievance and astonishment in her gaze makes Kevin suffocate. He doesn''t know how to face Macie''s gaze, and he doesn''t want to, so he stands up and walks into the vi in strides. The house of the Quinn family covers an area of thousands of square meters, which is really surprising. It seems that the vi has been constructed on the hillside of a certain mountain in order to seek peace and quiet. The mountain has been reconditioned, with all necessary things, such as asphalt road and roadmps, etc. The trees and flowers on the mountain form a natural barrier for the vi, which helps to block the external turmoil, with a feeling of living in seclusion. As for the area where the vi covers, there are all kinds of infrastructures. Such as garden,wn and swimming pool, etc. It can be almost said that all the activity spaces in the city are moved here. Especially after Maciees, Mr. Wade and Mrs. Wade feel quite delighted, so they ask servants to make room for a small amusement park, which Macie likes very much. As the granddaughter of the Quinn family, Macie should receive this. Macie stands where she is, looking at Kevin walking into the vi, and then she can''t help crying, Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. shedding tears incessantly. Butler doesn''t like Sunny, let alone her daughter Macie. But Macie is just a 6-year-old girl, who looks quite beautiful, and is more delicate than the Barbie doll that she yed when she was little. People can''t resist everything that is good-looking. Therefore "Macie, don''t cry." Butler crouches down, looking at Macie, andforts her in a low voice. Macie looks at Butler with grievance. Butler crouches down, trying to keep the same level as Kevin just now. This makes Macie think of her mommy Sunny. "Madam" She says in a low voice, showing a face of grievance to Butler, which makes Butler feel pity for her. It has been Butler who has forced her mother to leave. Thinking in this way, Butler feels kind of sorry. Driven by such a feeling, Butler stretches out her hands to hug Macie, pats her softly on the back, and says in a tender tone, "Macie, don''t cry. I am here for you." This makes Macie feel at a loss, but she stops crying. Seeing this, Butler thinks that she is OK now. She is just a child, whose emotiones and goes very quickly. Just as the saying goes, the child''s face is like the weather in June, which changes very quickly. Seeing Macie stop crying, Butler asks, "Macie, shall we walk in? Grandparents are waiting for you in the vi." Butler doesn''t have much affection for Macie, but the hug just now makes her feel the charm of this girl. So Butler thinks she may build a good rtionship with Macie. Maciees back to her sense, curls her lips and looks at the vi with more grievance, saying in a low voice, "Madam, does daddy dislike Macie?" Butler raises her eyebrow, stands up, takes Macie by the hand and then walks slowly towards the vi, "Macie, don''t think too much. How can your father dislike you?" The love of Kevin to Sunny is the same as that to his daughter Macie. Butler has known it very well before forcing Sunny to leave. The famous Master Kevin of the Quinn family is not only a hen-pecked husband, but also has a real daughterplex. So, many girls hope Sunny could divorce Kevin, and they are willing to be Macie''s step mother. This is why Kevin still ranks first in the list of the men who the girls want to marry, even though everyone knows that he has already been married. With such a hen-pecked husband and a lovely daughter, everyone is willing to do so. As for what she has done, Butler feels a little happy although sometimes she will feel worried. After all She will be the next wife of Master Kevin, and she will have such a lovely daughter like Macie. She will even be the one that all the girls envy. It is not her fault. It''s just that those girls don''t dare to do so. And she has just done the thing that everyone wants to do, but doesn''t dare to. Butler thinks it is nothing. It''s quite OK for her to fight and seek her happiness. What she has to do urgently is to fix the engagement and then to let Kevin see what he should see, letting him know that he has an ex-wife. As for Macie Thinking of this, Butler nces at Macie, who Butler takes by the hand, raising her eyebrow. If Macie is obedient and can forget Sunny, then she is willing to treat Macie as her biological daughter. If Sunny, who is in R City, knows Butler''s idea, Sunny will be quite angry. At this time, Mr. Wade and Mrs. Wade walk out, seeing Butler taking Macie and walking towards the vi, and then they immediately frown. They have waited for so long and Macie doesn''te back. When they see their sone back, they ask him where Macie is. Kevin just answers faintly that Macie is in the outside and doesn''t say anything more. They know that Kevin has lost the memory and it''s natural for him to forget Macie, but Isn''t it said that the consanguinity is something magical? Why doesn''t it work on Kevin? His perfunctory attitude is really Well After speaking, Kevin goes upstairs, without the intention to talk with them, neither to wait for Macie to Mr. Wade and Mrs. Wade wait downstairs for quite a while, but Macie doesn''te back, so they can''t wait anymore. They stand up and walk out, finding that Butler is taking Macie by the hand, walking towards the house. What if the malignity can be contagious? "Macie." Mrs. Wade stands where she is, waving at Macie. Hearing the voice, Macie nces at Butler by her side and says in a tender tone, "Madam, my grandmother calls me. Can you lose my hand? I want to go for grandma." What Macie says has no hostility or something else, but Butler feels very ufortable when hearing it. But Butler nods, loosening her hand, and says, "Just go." Being freed, Macie runs to Mrs. Wade. She also finds that Mr. Wade is also there, so she hugs Mr. Wade''sp and calls sweetly, "Grandpa and grandma!" Seeing Macie directly hugging Mr. Wade''sp, Mrs. Wade is a little jealous, saying, "Why is Macie so excited when seeing grandpa? Don''t you like grandma now?" Chapter 241 Shed Better Die Chapter 241 She''d Better Die Faced with what Mrs. Wade says, Macie pouts, shakes her head and says, "Of course not." Grandma makes fun of her! She likes daddy and mommy best, and then grandparents, as well as Old Ellison and Beauty Kelly. But if Ellison knows it, he will be very angry. How can Macie call him Old Ellison and his wife Beauty Kelly? It''s quite unequal! However, even if Ellison knows, he can do nothing. Macie now is the princess of the Quinn family, and the entire Quinn family loves her very much. Even though he is the eldest son of the Quinn family, he can''tpare with Macie, who is loved best by the Quinn family. Hearing this, Mrs. Wade bends down to pinch Macie''s soft face, saying with smile, "Macie doesn''t like grandma now. Why do you only hug your grandpa?" Hearing what Mrs. Wade says, Mr. Wade feels quitecent on his usual strict face. Seeing hiscent expression, Mrs. Wade is so angry that she wants to give him a p. Hearing that, Macie nced at Mr. Wade and Mrs. Wade, as if she doesn''t know how to speak. After all It will hurt one of them! Mrs. Wade touches her head, and coaxes her in a tender tone, "Macie, don''t be afraid. Just speak out. Grandpa will not be angry with you." "Really? Grandpa will not really be angry?" Macie looks up at Mr. Wade, and asks doubtfully. Hearing Macie''s question, Mr. Wade feels disappointed. So he nods, "No, I will not be angry with Macie." Receiving grandpa''s guarantee, Macie feels relieved. She says with smile, "It''s because grandma is wearing a dress. Mommy has told me that as long as grandma is wearing a dress, I can''t hug grandma''sp." Macie means that she intends to hug grandma, but she hugs grandpa because of mommy''s education and the dress grandma wears. Hearing what Macie says, Mr. Wade gets disappointed, and doesn''t know what to say to express the tiredness in his mind. A feeling of being abandoned and hated by his beloved granddaughter emerges in his mind. Seeing Mr. Wade unhappy face, Macie finds his displeasure. "I like grandpa very much, too." She hurries to exin, in case that Mr. Wade will misunderstand, "I hug grandpa because I like grandpa very much." She loses Mr. Wade''sp, and hurries to exin, standing where she is. Mrs. Wadeughs happily, touches Macie''s little head, and then take out a candy from her pocket to hand it to Macie, "Macie, grandpa is not angry."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She nces at Mr. Wade with smile, and says, "He is so old. How can he be angry with Macie?" Hearing this, Mr. Wade almost chokes, with anger in heart. Damn it! She really likes to say bad words of him! Coming to his sense, seeing Macie looking at him with twinkling eyes, Mr. Wade feels quite warm and happy. "Of course, grandpa will never be angry with Macie." Even though he feels unhappy in his mind, Mr. Wade has to maintain his great image and can''t be angry in front of his beloved granddaughter. He can''t make Macie think that he has a bad temper. To be honest, granddaughter is really something magical, and it is the same with the generation- skipping love. It can make Mr. Wade, who is usually serious, have vivid facial expression and psychological activity. Butler has alreadye to their side when Macie is exining to Mrs. Wade. Hearing their conversation, Butler feels that she is redundant. In fact, so she is. If she hadn''t interfered, Macie should have a happy family now. But this will not make her regret, it is just because Macie''s father is Kevin. "Grandpa, let''s go inside. Perhaps daddy hasn''t had breakfast." Macie looks up at Mr. Wade and Mrs. Wade, whispering. Mrs. Wade gets stunned, looking at Macie withplicated feelings. However, Macie doesn''t notice it, and she continues, "Daddy doesn''t like eating out, so when he was in good health, he has never been full when eating out." "He will usually drink a lot and eat little." Macie talks endlessly, finding nothing wrong, but all the adults present, including Butler, are all crying. Her father doesn''t recognize her, and doesn''t give her even a hug when seeing her, but she thinks so much about Kevin. Thinking for a while, Mr. Wade decides to tell her the news about Kevin losing memory. It is already 11 o''clock and the hot sun is high in the sky. The temperature in summer is quite high here, which can bepared with the hottest four cities of the country. The other day, Butler was beaten cruelly by Ellison. Now the injury is almost healed, but not totally. She is so weak that she can''t bear the hot sun. But as long as Mrs. Wade and Mr. Wade tells her toe in, she doesn''t dare to speak. She can only look at Macie, looking for help, but Macie doesn''t pay attention to her. Butler presses her lips. Her consciousness bes fuzzier and fuzzier and she feels her head is spinning. She might fall down at any time. In a room upstairs, a man is standing in front of the window, looking at the actions of the three adults and a child. He remembers that the little girl called him father. After he goes back to the room, he looks carefully for the evidence of his marriage in the room, but finds nothing. Therefore, Kevin doesn''t know what attitude he should take if he faces the little girl. As for Butler He notices that Butler has a pale face, but it seems that Mr. Wade and Mrs. Wade don''t notice that. Kevin hesitates for a while and leaves the room. Outside the vi Butler feels that she can''t bear it anymore. It is already very perseverant of her to stay so long under the hot sun. It is really a little difficult for her to continue to stay under the burning sun. "Madam, what''s wrong with you?" Macie turns her face, and sees Butler standing there with a pale face. Macie feels shocked, and walks to Butler nervously. Butler forces a smile, saying, "I am OK. Macie, don''t worry. It''s okay." Her pale face makes Macie feel worried. But after seeing Butler''s pale face, Macie frowns tightly, not knowing what to say and what to do. Seeing Butler''s pale face, Mrs. Wade frowns and finally feels pity for her, saying, "Butler, let''s walk inside first. I will call family doctor overter." Butler nods. When she moves her leg and wants to take a step, she has a ckout and falls down onto the ground in aa. When Kevin walks out, he just sees the scene. The little girl who called him "daddy" is standing beside Butler, slightly frightened. Before Mrs. Wade and Mr. Wade can react out of the shock, Kevin trots to Butler. He looks deeply at Mr. Wade and Mrs. Wade, with obviously usatory gaze. He bends down, directly lifts up Butler, and then hurries back to inside the vi. "What''s going on Miss Butler?" Kellyes out from the kitchen, seeing Kevin walking in from outside with Butler between his arms. She feels strange and asks. Kevin ignores her, and goes directly upstairs, with a dark face, looking sullen. He walks to his room, and wants to open the door, but he stops. Then, he changes the direction and walks to the guest room which is prepared there all the time. Back to his room, Kevin takes out his cellphone and directly calls Troy. As soon as Troy answers the phone, Kevin says coldly, "Come back to the vi." Troy, who is in R City, gets quite confused after receiving the phone call. What''s wrong? Why does Kevin ask him toe back to the vi in the first phone call after he wakes up? Troy asks, "What''s wrong?" Previously Troy was needed only when Sunny was ill, but now Sunny is quite fine in R City. Why does Kevin suddenly make a phone call to ask him toe back? Kevin hesitates and then says, "Butler has fainted." Troy, "" Butler has fainted? So Kevin asks him toe back to the vi? You wish! Don''t even think about it! "I am taking a vacation now." Troy says coldly, with some impatience in his tone, "I finally don''t have to work. Now you ask me to go back to make an examination for Butler?" Is Kevin mad? Troy will be quite stupid if he ends the vacation and go back. Before Kevin can speak from the other end, Troy continues angrily, "Besides, it''s none of my business whether Butler is alive or dead. I am not her private doctor. Why should I attend to her?" "I won''t give a helping hand!" Troy curses coldly, "Frankly speaking, she is so malicious, and she''d better die." Chapter 242 Wounds Chapter 242 Wounds Kevin feels a little ufortable in the face of Troy''s scolding. "Troy!" he shouts coldly. Although he has no feelings for Butler, as a man, it is impossible to let others curse his fiance in front Original content from N?velDrama.Org. of him. It is a matter of responsibility. Troy, who should have vented all his anger after the scolding, is furious again when Kevin roars at him. "What are you shouting at?" Heughs and rolls his eyes in disdain. Next to him, Baron raises an eyebrow and puts an arm around Troy''s shoulder, yanking him slightly towards him. Troy leans into his arms, holding the phone to his ear while ying with Baron''s finger. Baron''s slender, elongated fingers are hundreds of times better looking than those popr male models''. Troy loves Baron''s hands. When he ys with them, he doesn''t want to let them go. Baron doesn''t get upset. He just sits there and let his lover lie in his arms, twiddling his fingers. Kevin doesn''t say anything, nor does he hang up the phone, but waits for Troy to speak again. Troy, who can''t wait for Kevin to speak, raises his eyebrows in surprise, and then quips, "Do you really think Butler is the apple of your eye?" When Kevin woke up, he has left, and Kelly had a conversation with Troy about everything Butler has done. So Troy knows everything Butler has done and is disdainful of Butler. How can a woman who dares to do harm the woman her man loves be kind? She also forced Sunny to leave, and no one knows what she is going to do with Macie. If she isn''t good for Macie, she is the real wicked stepmother. Troy is very dismissive of Butler''s behavior. If Butler has harmed Kevin once, there is a chance she could do it again. It makes sense why Troy thinks like that, as Butler is not a good woman, and she would do nothing nice. When faced with Troy''s sarcasm, Kevin does not get angry. Instead, he nces at Butler, who is pale and still in aa on the bed, and his eyebrows jump a few times. "She is my fiance." says Kevin. The implication is she is my fiance, and whether I like her or not, she is the one I should protect. Troy is silent for a moment, thenughs, "Wow, I don''t know you are such a sentimental person! What a surprise!" Kevin is annoyed by Troy''s sarcastic remarks, but strangely, he does not want to contradict with Troy or defend Butler. When Kevin doesn''t say anything, Troy continues, "Kevin, when have you been so dumb? You were just in aa and have amnesia, but why do I think that you lose your mind?" "She stayed by my bed all the time and told me she is my fiance." What Kevin says makes Troy all the more speechless. Why Kevin believes everything Butler says! Troy immediately retorts, "If I were Butler, sitting by your bed for a few days, taking care of you day and night, and then told you that I am your fianc, would you believe it?" "If I had known that, I should never have given up such a good chance to Butler." He snuggles up into Baron''s arms, finds afortable position. "If I told you I am your fianc and you believe that, then the lovely little girl Macie would be my daughter." As soon as Troy says that, the man holding Troy gives him a heavy pinch around the waist. Troy doesn''t know when Baron''s arm moves to his waist. "Why are you pinching me?" Troy looks at Baron in bewilderment. Baron''s face darkens and Troy bes even more confused. However, Baron let out a cold grunt, and turns away from him. That arrogant look confuses Troy. But Troy quickly turns his attention to Baron''s pinching him. Fortunately, he does exercises regrly, so as not to let Baron feel the fat. But when ites to Macie, Troy gets a little worried. He really doesn''t know... How that bitch is going to nder Macie and Sunny?! If she had any conscience, she would have treated Macie better because she has driven Macie''s mother out. But if she doesn''t have any conscience... Then Cindere''s miserable life might happen to a lovely little girl. Troy thinks Butler is a vicious woman! And Troy gets more worried about Macie. "Macie?" Kevin repeats the word with doubt. The word "Macie" is very familiar to him. When he hears it, he thinks of the little girl outside the door who hugged his legs and called him daddy. Troy rolls his eyes when Kevin repeats the word "Macie" in confusion. He might not know that Macie is his daughter? "Well!" Troy doesn''t want to say anything more. "I''m tired of talking to you." "If you believe Butler''s bullshit, just go ahead! I won''t interfere with it." There is a smile on his face, but Kevin couldn''t see it, otherwise he would have realized that Troy is on the verge of breaking down. "A word of advice, Kevin. Don''t listen to any bullshit Butler says about Macie, or you''ll regret it when you understand itter." And then Troy hangs up and turns off his cell phone. He doesn''t want Kevin to call him again, and he doesn''t want anyone to spoil his vacation and good mood. When Troy hangs up, Baron pinches Troy''s waist again. Troy turns to look at Baron, who looks grim, and recalls what he has said, and then realizes what is happening. Well, the guy is jealous of what he has said to Kevin. When Troy hangs up the phone, Kevin gets the phone book and calls the Quinn family''s private doctor, asking him toe to the Quinn family. After that, he sits on the sofa in the guest room, with his phone on the coffee table and his fingers crossing on my forehead, pondering about something. He does listen to what Troy says. He knows that he and Troy must be good friends for a long time, as when he listens to Troy''s talking to him, he feels a sense of familiarity. He is aware of Troy''s dislike of Butler, and even knows that everyone in the Quinn family doesn''t like Butler. But Butler says she is his fiance, and none of them argues back. Their acquiescence makes him upset. With their acquiescence, Butler''s existence seems to be reasonable. But he has no feelings for Butler. Yes, he doesn''t have any feelings for her. This should not be the feeling of facing the person he loves. For all Kevin''s amnesia, he still keeps a clear head for something. "Maybe when I recall the past, everything will be all right." he mutters. He tries to think back to the past, but the harder he tries, the more painful he gets. He only remembers the things happened after he woke up. Before that, he has no idea of what has happened. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t recall anything. Kevin gets a headache and starts sweating all over. He stops trying to force himself to think about the past, and after sitting there for a while, hees to his sense. He gets up, walks to the bathroom, and opens the faucet, the gurgling sound of water fills in his ears. He catches a handful of water, and throws it on his face. The hair in front of the forehead is soaked and glues to the forehead. He just woke up and he hasn''t been full awoken, so he looks a bit pale. The cold water let him calm down. He puts his hands on the table, looking at himself in the mirror, and feels a little strange. Who the hell is he...? And who is Butler... All things are too strange for him now. Suddenly, there is a knock on the door, which interrupts Kevin''s mind. He wipes the water off his face and goes to open the door. It is the family doctor. The doctor gives Butler a simple examination, then walks over to Kevin with a mixed look and stands where he is nervously. "Go ahead." Kevin says faintly. Kevin feels the doctor''s tangled look. He doesn''t like anyone hiding anything from him. Getting his permission, the doctor struggles and says, "Mr. Kevin, the youngdy''s injury is very serious. The left thigh seems to have been bitten by something." Chapter 243 Amnesia Chapter 243 Amnesia The doctor frowns, looking rather pale, "And the youngdy is covered with... the marks of whipping all over. The bite on her leg looks like it is done by some animal." "But it doesn''t look like any other great beast. It looks more like..." "What is it?" Kevin turns to look at the doctor. Seeing this, the doctor does not dare to hide anything, and directly speaks out his conjecture, "It is like biting by fish of Osteichthyes." Osteichthyes? Kevinughs, "There are so many kinds of fish in the ss of Osteichthyes. You want me to guess them one by one?" Knowing Kevin is a little angry, the doctor doesn''t dare to hesitate, and then blunts, "It is like biting by piranha." Piranha normally lives in the Amazon River Basin in South America, which is basically in Argentina and Brazil. It is rare to see this kind fish in China, or even Asia. If there are some, they might be raised in animal houses or aquariums as ornamental animals. It is usually kept by special people, and it is difficult for a family or an individual to keep this kind of fish well. Sure enough, Kevin frowns as soon as he hears piranha. "How do you know that?" Kevin stares at the doctor closely, as if trying to determine if he is telling the truth. The doctor knows that Kevin is a bit impatient, so he doesn''t dare to neglect it. "I had the honor to attend a discussion on the case of a patient who is bitten by a piranha when I was a PhD student," says the doctor, "The hospital provided us with pictures of the patient''s wounds and we studied the characteristics of the wounds and of the piranha bite." "Did you find anything?" "Yes." The doctor nods, quickly takes out his cell phone, looks for the pictures and hands the phone to Kevin. "This is the picture of the wound of that patient." Kevin takes the phone and doesn''t care why the doctor gives him an irrelevant answer. He focuses on the pictures in the phone. The wounds in the photos are particrly gruesome. After the patient was taken to the hospital, the hospital took photos of the wound and processed them a bit. On the photo, there is arge area of muscle torn away, and around the wound, dried blood can be seen, and there is some fresh blood. There are some other pictures of the wound that have been processed. The wound has scabbed and the blood around it has been cleaned up, but there is no muscle in the wound, and the wound looks particrly creepy. And then there are some pictures of the wound getting recovered. Kevin hands the phone back to the doctor, then goes to the bed, pulls up the quilt and checks the wound on Butler''s leg. Sure enough... It is almost the same as the one in the picture, the mutted, blood-stained wounds. After simple treatment, there is no further deterioration in the wound. It has been slowly healing, but because of the long-time standing at noon today, it seems to have inmed. "Give her some medicine for the wound." Kevin waves his hand and exins to the doctor. The doctor nods, takes some medicine and proceeds with a simple treatment. It takes nearly twenty minutes to apply the medicine. The doctor walks up to Kevin and says, "Mr. Kevin, it''s done. As for the further treatment, I will discuss it with the other doctors before I make up the prescription." "But Mr. Kevin, it''d better not let thedy to touch water. If she has to, she''d better avoid the wound." "What''s more, she should not stand for a long time, or it may cause worse recurrence." After that, the doctor packs up his medicine box and is ready to leave. "Wait a minute." Kevin stops him. "In which ce are there piranhas?" Hearing that, the doctor thinks for a moment, and finally shakes his head, "Sorry, Mr. Kevin. I don''t know. If there is any, maybe aquariums have some." The aquarium... Kevin''s eyes sparkle. He doesn''t think Butler would have gone to the aquarium, fallen into the tank just in time, and been bitten by a piranha. "Does anyone keep these things at home?" The Quinn family? The doctor shakes his head, "Sorry, Mr. Kevin, I really don''t know." He has only been at the Quinn family for a short time. How could he possibly know much about the Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Quinn family? Hearing this, Kevin waves his hand, "OK, you can go now." The doctor hurries away, not daring to stay any longer. But when he gets outside, he sees Ellison standing in the doorway, "Mr. Ellison." Ellison nods. "How''s Miss Butler?" It turns that the woman is Miss Butler! The doctor suddenly thinks of something and says, "Miss Butler is in good health. She is fine except that the wound is bing irritated." Ellison nods, "Thank you." After seeing Ellison off, the doctor heads downstairs. But when he reaches the top of the stairs, he suddenly remembers something. He suddenly recalls that on his first day at the Quinn Family, he heard someone say that Mr. Ellison had bought a batch of piranhas back and ns to keep them for fun. Miss Kelly originally did not agree, but Mr. Ellison has already bought them back, so she had no choice but to agree to keep them in a specially built house in the backyard. Mr. Ellison... Piranhas... Miss Butler... The wound... Piranhas... Combining the clues together, the picture seems to be clear. But the doctor turns pale with horror at what he has discovered. If the rumor he heard is true, and the wound on Miss Butler''s leg is caused by piranha, then... The one who makes Miss Butler like this... is Mr. Ellison?! The doctor, realizing what he has discovered, stands there in horror. After a good while does he calm down and stumbles downstairs. When he is downstairs, he bids goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Wade and then hurries away. Fortunately, Mr. and Mrs. Wade are so focused on trying to coax Macie that they don''t notice anything unusual about the doctor. But Kelly, out of the corner of her eyes, sees the doctor flee away in horror. And she feels a bit strange. What is going on? Why is he so nervous after seeing Butler? Does Kevin threaten him with something? In Kelly''s opinion, it is not unusual for Kevin to threaten the doctor on behalf of Butler. After all, Kevin has thought that Butler is his fiance, and he has to defend her, and he can''t even recognize his own daughter. Kelly''s eyes fall on Macie, who is crying and whose eyes are red. Seeing this, Kelly couldn''t help feeling distressed for Macie. "Macie is good." Mrs. Wade patiently coaxes Macie, and feels anxious to see Macie''s crying look. That is her good granddaughter! "Grandma," Macie whispers, "Doesn''t daddy like Macie?" Macie has asks this question countless times, but each time Mrs. Wade gives her a serious answer. It is not that daddy doesn''t like Macie any more. Daddy loves Macie very much! After seeing Macie''s sad look, Mrs. Wade decides to tell Macie the whole truth. Mrs. Wade then says, "Macie, do you know what is amnesia?" Macie stops crying, looks at Mrs. Wade with a sob, and nods. "Yes. Mama told me about that before." Mrs. Wade is a bit shocked. She never thought that Sunny has told Macie about this. What Macie says reminded Kelly. When Sunny told her about this, Kelly thinks that Sunny is a bit bored, and she doesn''t know why Sunny would tell her child about this. It turns out that... Sunny knows this would happen, and she knows Butler will deal with her. She is afraid that her daughter would suffer a loss when she is in the Quinn family alone and that her daughter cannot understand her father. When the doctor told Sunny that the toxin has entered Kevin''s brain, Sunny has thought of today. Butler forced her to leave, and Kevin suffers from amnesia as toxins have entered his brain. So Sunny told Macie ahead of time what amnesia is. Seeing Macie holding up her little face and trying to hold back her tears, Kelly feels very sad in her heart. Sunny, what is the use of telling Macie all this?'' thinks Kelly. The child is still young. Her mother is not around, and her father suffers from amnesia, not caring about her. What is the use of Maice knowing about this? "Macie." Mrs. Wade touches Macie''s head. She looks kind and nice, "Your father is suffering from amnesia now." Macie nods vaguely. "How long will it take daddy to remember us?" She longs for her father''s warm and generous embrace. She seems to think of something, as if looking for thest draw and eagerly ask, "Grandmother, does father remember mother now?" Chapter 244 Can I Go to See My Dad and Aunt Chapter 244 Can I Go to See My Dad and Aunt Macie''s question leaves everyone in the room frozen in their ce. A mixed look shes across Kelly''s face. When they don''t answer her question, Macie thinks she is asking something that she shouldn''t have asked. But... There is nothing wrong with her questions. Dad lost his memory, and can''t remember her, so will he remember mommy? After all, dad liked mom so much! Mrs. Wade stands still and looks at Mr. Wade, who has a headache after receiving her gaze. How should they tell Macie about the news? He does not know how to exin it to her. This is a pretty tricky thing. Kelly gets up and walks over to Macie, then sits down next to her and says, "Does Macie think daddy remembers mommy?" Kelly has some experience working with children as she once worked as a teaching assistant in the kindergarten. Macie thinks about it for a while, then looks up and says, "I don''t think he can remember." Dad doesn''t even remember her, even grandparents and aunts. How can he remember mother? But she just wants to get an answer. Kelly is heartbroken when she heard Macie''s answer, but she has to help Macie understand these things. "Macie is good." she caresses Macie''s head. "You father has forgotten everything, even forgot Macie and Macie''s mommy, because he had a head injury." "But..." Macie frowns, "Daddy is just sick. It hasn''t hurt his head!" she says, puzzled. It is just some minor illness, and her father did not hurt the head. How can he lose his memory? She knows that amnesia would happen when the head gets hurt, but her father did not get his head hurt. Kelly is speechless for a moment, then looks at Macie''s big eyes and purses her lips. "Your dad''s illness is very serious. The virus has invaded his brain, so he suffers from amnesia. Macie nods and thinks for a moment, then she tilts her head and says, "So, aunt Kelly, the virus is fighting the guard in daddy''s brain, and the guard lost, so the virus hurts daddy''s head?" Kelly is both relieved and surprised by Macie''s understanding. Nodding her head, Kelly says, "Yes, Macie is smart. You figure it all out." She puts her arms around Macie, fighting back her tears, her eyes red and her lips pressed together. Kelly feels very distressed for Macie, and hates the woman fainted upstairs. If it isn''t for Butler, Macie wouldn''t have to bear all these at a young age. The happy family has be fragmented. How sad it is. Mrs. Wade sighs, looking at Macie in Kelly''s arms with mixed feelings. After a while, Mrs. Wade gets up and goes to the kitchen. "Macie," she says, "How about I make some strawberry pudding for you?" Macie loves strawberry pudding because it is the first dessert Kevin bought her. When Macie hears of her favorite food, she smiles contentedly, struggles out of Kelly''s arms, and says, "Thanks, Grandma! Macie wants it!" When Mrs. Wadees into the kitchen, Mr. Wade gets up and goes to the study after a brief talk with Kelly. Kelly sits downstairs and ys games with Macie, takes her to read picture books andics, and reads stories to her. Children''s reading habits should be cultivated from an early age. In this regard, the Quinn family begins to cultivate Macie''s reading habit when she was young. Every child, even a few months old, is capable of self-reading. This is not a facy, nor is it a folklore. Even babies can read picture books by themselves. The older children in kindergarten could read words and they can read pictures after they have learned some characters. Babies of a few months old are more interested in pictures in picture books. They may make surprised sounds when reading picture books, a way to show that they are happy to find something new. Perhaps because of the family cultivation, Macie now enjoys reading books. It is half an hour before Mrs. Wadees out with the strawberry pudding. Strawberry pudding ingredients are prepared at home. The time-wasting items will be prepared in advance so that Macie can eat pudding anytime she wants without waiting too long. "Macie,e and eat your pudding!" Mrs. Wade carries the strawberry pudding into the living room and ces it on the coffee table, looking at Macie tenderly while she is reading. Macie, absorbed in reading, waves her hand and says, "Grandma, I''ll eat itter. Let me finish the book." Kelly today gives Macie the Water Margin. Combined with pictures, the novel presents the inspiring story to children. Seeing Maice so absorbed in the reading, Mrs. Wade let Maice focus on the books and sits beside Kelly, watching the drama with her. Kelly and Mrs. Wade''s rtionship has always been harmonious, and Mrs. Wade appreciates Kelly''s N?velDrama.Org content. decency. Kelly also likes the open olddy, who is not as rigid and conservative as the olddies in other families, and she gets along well with the young people. When she went shopping with Mrs. Wade, Kelly was surprised to find that Mrs. Wade is also a very fashionabledy. Generally, the olddies cannot ept the miniskirts, boat neckline clothes, but Mrs. Wade not only epts those clothes, and even helps Kelly choose suitable ones for her. After reading the picture book, Macie gets down from the sofa and puts the book back where it is. Kelly, however, notices her move and stands up. "Macie, leave it to me. Go and eat the pudding." If for other ordinary children, they might agree. After all, why not just have some puddings and let others help you put back the book? Macie, however, shakes her head and says, "I will do it myself. Aunt Kelly, go watch TV with grandma." Kelly is amused by her serious look. "It''s okay. I am happy to help you." But Macie still shakes her head stubbornly, "No, Aunt Kelly. I am already a primary school student and I have to do my own things by myself. I have to put back the books after reading." Kelly had no choice but to let her do it. Since the little girl is willing to do it herself, just let her do it. Besides, children are so spoiled now. It is rare that Macie still maintains this good habit. Macie hurries over and puts away the books she has brought, and arranges it nearly as she likes. And then she hurries over to the sofa and picks up the pudding. Holding a spoon in her hand, she scoops up a spoonful of pink pudding and, with Kelly and Mrs. Wade watching, holds the pudding to Mrs. Wade''s mouth. "Granny, have some." She tilts her head and blinks at Mrs. Wade. "No," Mrs. Wade shakes her head with a smile, "All for Macie." Macie, however, doesn''t believe her at all. She keeps a straight face and says, "Granny brought it for me, and we share good food, so granny should have some." She says with a stern face, which is a bit simr to Kevin when he is a child. At the thinks of her son, Mrs. Wade sighs, and feels sad. She smiles and touches Macie''s head. "Thank you, Macie. The pudding is delicious." Mrs. Wade thinks Macie will eat the pudding, but instead she puts it down and walks up to Mrs. Wade and hugs her. She gently pats Mrs. Wade on the back, and says softly, "Don''t be sad, granny. Father will remember us!" She doesn''t know whether she hears the affirmation in Macie''s tone or because of Macie''s sensitivity andfort, Mrs. Wade feels moved. Macie squints her eyes like a satiated little animal as the sweet and sour puddinges into her mouth. But then, the memories of the past flood into her mind. Dad... It is the first dessert daddy has ever bought for her. He says that that a lot of little girls loves strawberry pudding, and he wonders if little Macie will like it. She is originally indifferent to this kind of dessert, except ck Forest Cake. However, because of what daddy says, she falls deeply in love with strawberry pudding. She likes daddy and the pudding he bought for her. Macie sniffs, looks up at Kelly and Mrs. Wade, and says softly, "Can I go and see daddy and that aunt?" Chapter 245 She Set You Up Chapter 245 She Set You Up She looks up at Kelly and Mrs. Wade. Finally, as if afraid they wouldn''t know who she is talking about, she adds, "Can I go upstairs and see daddy and the aunt daddy brought back?" Looking at Macie''s expectant face, Kelly can''t refuse her. Seeing that Mrs. Wade does not mean to stop her, Kelly nods, "Well, can Aunt Kelly go with you?" Macie, of course, is so happy to get permission that she doesn''t care if anyone has to go with her. For her, it is very happy to go up to have a look at father and that aunt. Kelly takes Macie upstairs. The house of the Quinn family is decorated in French style. The roof of the vi is in mansard style and there are turning points in the slope. The windows are delicate; some are round while others are pointed. They are in different shapes and elegant. The exterior wall is made of stone or pseudo-ssic stone. The French columns, carvings, lines show the romantic and elegant style. The whole building is built symmetrically and magnificently. Inside the building, the colorbining with the activity space makes one feel it is spacious. The turning stairs are covered with soft carpet. Stepping on it will make one feel veryfortable. The vi has three floors, plus an attic floor. A huge crystalmp is hung from the top. The second floor is surrounded by themp, and the middle of the second floor is hollow, so that themp can be hung at the bottom of the third floor. The oil paintings hanging on the walls show the elegance of the host family. In the middle of the second floor, there are many guest rooms and other function rooms. So the ce where Kevin wanted to go in is not his own bedroom, but a function room. When she opens the door, Macie sees Kevin sitting on the sofa in the guest room, staring at a photo in his hand. "Dad..." whispers Macie, standing in the doorway. Her timid appearance falls into Kelly''s eyes, and makes Kelly distressed. How poor is she! Kevines to his sense and looks at where Macie is standing. Macie is holding Kelly''s hand, and she looks a bit intimidated. Kevin is a bit frozen, and then he realizes that the little girl called him dad. Kevin doesn''t know what to say. He puts away the photo and then says, "Yes." Macie is overjoyed and walks up to Kevin tentatively, stares at him for a long time, then says, "Dad, that Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. aunt..." "Did she hurt serious?" "I just saw the doctor downstairs," Seeing that Kevin doesn''t answer her, Macie exins hurriedly, "He looks unwell, so I guess the aunt is really sick and having a hard time." Kevin still doesn''t say anything, but Macie doesn''t feel she is neglected and continues, "Daddy, does that aunt hurt seriously? Shall I call daddy Troy for you?" Although Macie has found her family, she hasn''t changed her address of Troy and Baron for the moment. In addition, Kevin also wants to thank Troy and Baron for taking care of Macie and Sunny in those years, so Macie doesn''t want to correct her address of Troy and Baron. It is not bad to have two godfathers. "What''s your name?" Kevin asks. Caught off guard by Kevin''s question, Macie freezes for a moment before realizing what he has asks her. "My name is Macie," she says. It sounds elegant. This is Kevin''s second impression of Macie. Kevin''s first impression of her came when she lunged at him on thewn outside the vi and hugged her legs. She is a lively and pretty little girl. "Did you call me daddy?" He picks Macie up, puts her on hisps, and coaxes her softly. There is a softness in his voice that surprises him. Macie nods. "Yes, you are Macie''s father, not anyone else''s." "You are my daughter?" "Yes." "Isn''t your family name Ellen?" The question stumps Macie. "When you brought Macie and her mother home, you said that no matter what Macie is called, she is your daughter, and it doesn''t matter if she changes her family name or not." Kelly says. "So Macie shares her mother''s family name?" Kevin can''t believe he will do so. Kelly nods. "Her mother''s name is Sunny. I don''t know if you remember her." Kevin shakes his head. "I can''t remember." With that, he raises his hand and points to his head. "Here," he says, "it''s nk." But then Kevin asks, "So I have a wife and a daughter?" His eyes fall on Butler, who is lying on the bed next to him. Things seem to be getting more and moreplicated. He thinks he is just a man with a fiance whom he is about to get married with, but now... But he has a daughter and even... A wife. So where did his wife go? Why does he only see the daughter? Where is her mother? Kelly is shocked, her eyes slightly dodge. After a moment of hesitation, she says, "I can''t interfere into your matters. You''d better wait for Miss Butler''s exnation when she wakes up." Since Butler has invented the lie, it is up to her to perpetuate it. She has no duty and no need to help her exin everything. But it is hard for Macie that she cannot recognize her father. Butler wakes up the next day. After talking to Kevin, Kelly takes Macie and leaves. However, Macie does not say anything. Knowing that Miss Butler needed to have a rest now and that her father could not remember her, she knows it is useless to stay there, so she obediently leaves with Kelly. At dinner time, Kevines downstairs with them. It is the first reunion of a family since Kevin wakes up, but it doesn''t mean that literally, as Sunny, Kevin''s wife, Macie''s mother, and the second daughter-inw of the Quinn family, isn''t here. The chef cooks the dishes that Kevin used to love. Although he has amnesia, his taste and everything has not changed, and he loves the dishes. After dinner, Kevin goes back to his study to attend to his work, rather than go back to the guest room to visit Butler. It is Macie, who can''t resist the temptation to take Kelly to Butler''s room again. Kevin doesn''t go to see Macie again, and he lets the intermezzo of the afternoon go. At night, Macie really wants to sleep with Kevin, but Kevin doesn''t remember her at all, so she takes a bath alone and goes to bed alone. Kelly is actually going to ask her to sleep with him, but... Ellison doesn''t want her niece to disturb him, so she brings Kelly back to their room early. "Kevin," Butler, sitting next to Kevin, calls out softly. When Butler wakes up in the morning, she is frustrated that Kevin isn''t there. But sheforts herself that it is just the beginning and everything will be fine. After a simple wash, she goes downstairs. She met Kevin downstairs, who is reading a newspaper in the living room, so she couldn''t help walking to him and sitting beside him. Kevin looks at Butler, folds the newspaper, and pulls out a photo from his wallet. "Is this my wife?" Butler stiffens as she looks at the photo, and her blood freezes as she sees the woman in it. The woman in the photo is Sunny! After forcing Sunny to leave and asking Ellison and others to clean away all Sunny''s pictures. All Sunny''s photos with Kevin and all Sunny''s individual photos are burned. But Butler doesn''t expect that Kevin keeps a picture of Sunny in his wallet. When he was in the hospital, he left his wallet at home, so she doesn''t see the picture. But now he is back home. As long as Kevin looks through the wallet, it is easy to find the photo. Butler nods stiffly, then shakes her head. "She''s your ex-wife," she says, under Kevin''s puzzled gaze. Butler presses her lips together as if she worries that what she is going to say will make Kevin feel bad. Thetter nods, "Go ahead." Butler sighs. She has no choice but to continue, "Macie is your daughter with your ex-wife, and she set you up and got pregnant and forced you into marriage," she says. "After the car ident, she left and left Macie alone." Chapter 246 Shows Signs of Memory Recovery Chapter 246 Shows Signs of Memory Recovery Butler''s words make Kevin frown. It is ame lie. Kevin is not going to buy that. Butler also realizes howme she has just says. She sighs. "Before leaving, she asked me to take care of Macie." Butler nces upstairs, then at Kevin, who keeps silent while frowning, and continues, "She says the divorce documents are left on the table, so you..." "You can sign it if you have time." At the moment, Kevin''s mind is not at all on what Butler is saying. His mind is full of Sunny at this time. The familiar figure gives him a splitting headache. "Well..." He covers his head with his hands, bends over in agony, and gradually curls up. He leaves the sofa, falls to the ground, covers his head, and curls up like a shrimp. He puts his head between his arms, his knees against his head. Butler is flustered by his agony. "Kevin! Kevin! What''s wrong?" She crouches down in horror beside Kevin, and puts her hands on his arms. "Kevin, what''s happening? Don''t scare me!" "Kevin, talk to me!" But there is no sound. A splitting headache, that is all Kevin feels. And he seems to be remembering something, but he can''t do it. It is like a fish bone stuck in the throat, and it can''t go up nor down, making him very ufortable. "Help! Is anyone here?!" Unable to hear from Kevin, Butler panics. She cries loudly, "Is anyone here?! Help!" Bulter, who has heard Butler''s cry,es in immediately and sees Kevin crouching on the ground, Butler kneeling beside him, pale with fear. Mr. Bulter''s eyebrows jumped a few times, and a bad forebodinges over him. He quickly walks over to Butler and Kevin. "Miss Butler, what''s wrong?" The sight of Kevin covering his head in pain makes Bulter frown. When Butler sees Bulter, she grabs Bulter''s hand as if she sees a lifeline. "Kevin suddenly looks painful! Call a doctor!" Bulter nods and calls the doctor who has seen Butler the day before. After a brief exnation of what Kevin looks like now, Bulter quickly tells the doctor toe here as soon as possible. "Take Mr. Kevin back to the room. I will be there in a moment." The doctor knows about Kevin''s current problem, so ording to Mr. Bulter''s description, he might be having his memory recovered. The doctor does not dare to dy the matter and hurries over with his emergency case. After hanging up the phone, Mr. Bulter follows the doctor''s instructions and calls several men to help Kevin upstairs. Mrs. Wade, who has gone upstairs to dress up after breakfast, has not intended to care about what has happened after hearing the noise below. But Butler''s cries grow louder and closer, and Mrs. Wade, who is in a temper, walks directly out of the door. "Why are you crying for in the early morning?" Mrs. Wade is wearing the clothes she has carefully chosen today. Her makeup is not yet finished. She is looking at a group of people outside. Butler stops crying as soon as she sees Mrs. Wade, sobbing under her breath and looking at her with an aggrieved look. Annoyed by her most aggrieved look, Mrs. Wade frowns impatiently, not bothering to take another look at Butler. Her eyes go straight past her and fall back on Kevin, who looks pale as he is being supported. She walks quickly over to them. "What''s going on with Kevin?" She asks anxiously, looking concerned. Nearby, Bulter walks over to Mrs. Wade and says, "Madam, Kevin had a headache, and we have called the doctor. He is on his way here now." Hearing this, Mrs. Wade quicklyes over. "Take him in and urge the doctor toe here quickly." Looking at Kevin, Mrs. Wade suddenly feels that how helpful it will be if Troy is here. Troy is Kevin''s best friend and he has gone well with Ellison, so he often drops by. Therefore, Mrs. Wade knows Troy. Troy has a sweet mouth that he can amuse Mrs. Wade every time he drops by. What he says is particrly pleasant to hear. However, Troy is on vacation and having a paid travel. Mrs. Wade is not going to trouble Troy. After all, he has help them for so long, and even puts off all the vacations to focus on Kevin''s illness and developing an antidote. Now that Kevin has been detoxified, there is no reason for them to keep Troy here without letting him have a rest. Besides, Troy devoted all his vacation time to detoxifying Kevin''s poison, so he should travel and rx himself. Mrs. Wade likes Troy very much, and treats him as good as her own son. Kevin is sent to the bed by several men together. Butler quickly takes off his shoes, then turns on the air conditioner and tucks a thin cover around him. It''s been half an hour before the doctor arrives. "Go to the room." Seeing himing, Mrs. Wade gets up and follows him upstairs. The house of the Quinn family is located halfway up the mountain, so the doctor can only drive here by himself. It takes at least half an hour to get here from the city center. The doctor cane here in half an hour, and he must have driven here at full throttle. The doctor follows Mrs. Wade upstairs and then goes straight to Kevin''s room. After going in, he sees so many people inside and says, "The irrelevant people should go out." Hearing this, many people go out, leaving only Mrs. Wade, Butler and the doctor. Mrs. Wade has dressed up decently. She is still well maintained even in herte fifties. The noble temperament has fully manifested itself. Mrs. Wade nces at Butler and presses her lips in silence, making no noise to drive her out. Butler feels Mrs. Wade''s gaze and moves aside silently. She does not misbehave because of Mrs. Wade''s gaze. Butler behaves herself, and Mrs. Wade has no reason to ask her out, so she let Butler stood quietly where she is, waiting for the results of the doctor''s examination. Soon, the doctor has the results out. "Congrattions." The doctor takes off his mask and beams with joy. Mrs. Wade doesn''t understand what he means, "Congrattions on what?" The doctor smiles, "Mr. Kevin," he says, "was stimted by something, and there is a sign that he is recovering his memories." "He was stimted?" Hearing that, Mrs. Wade is even more puzzled. There is nothing in the house that could stimte him. Even Macie is a stranger to him. What else could trigger his memory? Mrs. Wade has no idea, but that doesn''t mean Butler doesn''t know about it either. When Butler hears what the doctor says, her blood seems to be frozen, and she stiffens. "Butler, do you know what has stimted Kevin?" Mrs. Wade looks over her shoulder and sees that Butler is standing strangely silent. Butleres to her senses and shakes her head. "Mrs. Wade, I have no idea." "You''ve been with Kevin the whole time." Mrs. Wade is not going to give her an excuse, and coldly asks. Butler smiles faintly, "Aunt, Kevin was reading the newspaper when I was with him." She wanted to get rid of the matter , but Mrs. Wade wants to take this opportunity to drive her out of the Quinn family. However, Mrs. Wade can''t do anything with Butler. When she is downstairs, there is a newspaper lying casually on the sofa, just as Butler has said. Mrs. Wade frowned slightly, pressed her lips and says nothing more. She looks at the doctor and says, "What on earth can stimte his memory?" Just a newspaper can stimte him? That is impossible! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. If Kevin can be stimted by just that newspaper, Mrs. Wade won''t mind buying all the newspapers for Kevin. She just hopes Kevin can recover his memory soon. But the doctor shakes his head, not believing that Kevin will be stimted to have his memory recovered just by a newspaper. "It should be someone he misses most, or something that is very familiar and important to him." Mrs. Wade sighs and waves her hand, "When will he be able to fully get his memory recovered?" The doctor shakes his head, "There is no certain time. If you can give him some effective interference and stimtion, it can speed up the recovery of his memory, but..." "But what?" "Although Mr. Kevin can have his memory recovered under constant stimtion, it will be very painful for him, just like today." Thest words gets into Mrs. Wade''s ears. Just like today, after being stimted, he will be painful and passes out. Chapter 247 A Poor Girl Without Parents Chapter 247 A Poor Girl Without Parents Old Lady Quinn feels anxious. She thinks that it is a good way to help him find his memory. However, it also makes him painful. As his mother, she loves him so much. Although he grows up now, she always worries about him. She thinks it will work. However, they fail. If... It would be great if there is a kind of pill which can be used to help people recover memory quickly. Old Lady Quinn signs and she feels bad. The doctor also signs. He hopes that he can help Kevin recover his memory quickly. Old Lady Quinn shakes her head and asks, "Is there anything else wrong with him?" The doctor shakes his head and says, "No. Now, Mr. Kevin needs to take a good rest. Although the toxins in his body have been discharged, his health was greatly harmed when he was poisoned." "It will take several months for him to recover." Old Lady Quinn nods and says, "Okay. Thank you." The doctor says, "You''re wee. It''s what I''m supposed to do." They keep talking with each other for a while, because she wants to know more about his health. And then the doctor leaves. Old Lady Quinn walks downstairs and she finds that the newspaper is still on the sofa. It looks like Kevin was reading it just now. She stands in the living office and looks around. But she doesn''t find anything wrong. Therefore, she thinks that what Butler said is credible. She sits down on the sofa and looks through the newspaper which was read by Kevin before. It is just a piece of newspaper which is verymon. It doesn''t contain anything special. The content in this newspaper is also something frequently reported in financial news and financial newspapers, as well as recent events of the group. She folds the newspaper and puts it on the table, and then she signs. Although she really hopes that Kevin can wake up quickly and recover his memory, she doesn''t believe that he can be stimted by the content in this newspaper. However... What did he read today except in the newspaper? What could stimte him like this? ... After Old Lady Quinn leaves, Butler sits beside the bed. She looks at Kevin gently, who is in a deep slumber. "Kevin..." She talks to herself while touching his face with her hands gently, "Why would you love her that much? Why?" She touches his features gently. After a while, she takes out a photo from her pocket. It is the photo Kevin was looking at downstairs just now. In the picture Sunny is smiling radiantly. She feels a bit envied and she also hates her. However, she doesn''t know what to do. Although Kevin has amnesia now, the one he loves the most is also Sunny. Butler signs and then takes out a lighter from her pocket. She found it downstairs just now. She wanted to use it to do something else. However, she wants to ruin the photo with it now. She takes out the photo and then she uses the lighter to light the photo. The photo is slowly burned. She holds the photo from a different angle and ces the burned side underneath. The burned part turns into ck flules, which fall with the flow of air andnd inside the sink. The bathroom is filled with the smell of burning things. She frowns and turns on the exhaust fan. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The humming exhaust fan is extremely noisy in the quiet bathroom. After a while, the photo is ruined. She turns on the switch of the faucet and cleans the sink full of ashes, and then walks out of the bathroom. Kevin is still in a deep slumber, and he doesn''t know what happened at all. ... R City As the coffee shop has officially opened, Sunny recruited dessert chefs and baristas in just a few days. Some of the chefs and waiters are people who were employed by the previous boss, Miss Kim. "Sunny." Annie calls Sunny out of the coffee shop and then she opens the door and walks into the coffee shop. Shees back after work. Sunny is standing in front of the cashier desk. She has not hired a cashier yet, but fortunately, this position does not require a professional. So she can do it by herself. And she thinks that she can save some money. "Annie." Sunny walks toward her with a smile. At this time, there are a few customers in the coffee shop, so they are not so busy now. Sunny asks someone to help her and then walks into the office with Annie. "Sunny." A young boy walks out of the office. Sunny looks at Annie and says to the boy, "Brian Annie said she wanted a cup of coffee just now." Brian Young is the boy who was osted by Annie in a pub before. A few days ago, he found out that Sunny was recruiting for her coffee shop, and then he applied for a dessert chef and a barista based on his own ability. And Sunny thinks that he is really a talent. However, Annie is shy and says, "Sunny! I didn''t say that I wanted a cup of coffee." Sunny shrugs and says, "Really?" Annie doesn''t know what to say now. Because... She did say that she wanted a cup of coffee just now. However, she doesn''t think that Sunny would remember it and then told Brian. What makes her feel embarrassed most is that Sunny asks Brian to make coffee for her. Annie doesn''t know what to say and then she walks into the office first. Sunny doesn''t follow her. She looks at the boy seriously and then says, "Don''t you want to make coffee for her?" Brian shrugs and says, "Sunny, I know you want to help me." "However, she doesn''t want to ept you at all. Right?" Sunny says to him with a smile. And he nods. He looks at the door which is closed and he doesn''t know what to do. He asks Sunny, "Sunny, could you help me?" Sunny looks back at her office and touches her chin without saying anything. Brian keeps talking to her, "As you know, I like Annie. If I can be together with her, I will give you a red packet." Brian looks like a boy who was born in a rich family right now. Sunny replies, "I think you should pay attention to your words." She pats his shoulders and continues, "I am your boss. And... I think you should know that Annie is not a simple girl." Brian nods and says, "I know that." After getting along with Annie for so many days, he finds that Annie is not a simple girl. She looks noble, and she is different frommon girls. However, he doesn''t care about it. He says, "Sunny, I don''t think we can''t be together because of the differences between our families." Sunny rolls her eyes and says helplessly, "Well, I hope you can seed finally. Don''t forget to make a cup of coffee for Annie." When shees back to her office, Annie throws a pillow at her. Sunny takes the pillows from the air andughs, "How can you treat me like this? I just want to help you." Annie sneers and doesn''t agree with her. They y together with each other for a while, and then Brian walks into the office with two cups of coffee. After a while, Baron and Troy walk into the office. Annie knows that they want to talk with Sunny, so she leaves the office first. When she walks out of the office, she sees Brian. And then... They go out and have a first date in a sense. Actually, Annie wants to refuse him. However, Brian invites her sincerely, and she doesn''t want to bother Sunny either. ... Sunny sits in the office and looks at Baron and Troy quietly. They keep quiet for a while, and then Troy talks to her first. "Today, it seemed that Kevin could recover his memory." Sunny seems not to care about it, "Really? It''s good news." Troy doesn''t understand why she doesn''t care about him. "Don''t you intend to go back to him?" Go back? Sunny shakes her head and then says, "Since I chose to leave before, I didn''t intend to go back." Troy doesn''t understand her, so he says, "If you don''t go back, who can take good care of Macie?" Macie? Sunny keeps silent for a while and then says, "As we all know, Butler likes Kevin so much. So I think she will take good care of Macie." Troy doesn''t know what to say. Is she really the mother of Macie? Why doesn''t she care about her own daughter? Troy doesn''t know how to reply to her, and he just feels speechless. Sunny knows that she lets him down. However, she has no better way right now, though she loves Macie and Kevin. Since she has promised Butler, she has to keep her words. As we all know, Butler likes Kevin so much, she will take good care of him. And Kevin likes Macie the most, so Butler will also take good care of her. Sunny feels released as she thinks in this way. However, what Troy sayster makes her feel worse. He says, "Kevin forgets everything that happened before, and he even forgets Macie. He doesn''t remember that Macie is his own daughter, and he doesn''t even like her so much like before." Troy looks at Sunny and says to her seriously, "Sunny, do you really want to make Macie a poor girl without parents?" Chapter 248 He Has Fiancée Chapter 248 He Has Fiance Sure enough she doesn''t want to make Macie be a poor girl without parents. Because Macie is her daughter. No matter how cruel she is, she doesn''t want to make her daughter be a poor girl without parents. However... What should she do right now? Sunny shakes one of her hands and says, "Please, don''t talk to me like this." She kneads her temples with her hands, "I have no choice right now." "Sunny..." "Well, stop talking about it. Would you like to have dinner together with us?" Sunny interrupts him, because she doesn''t want to talk about it anymore. Troy signs and then nods, "Well, we would like to stay here and have dinner with you if you don''t mind." ... As Brian invites her sincerely, Annie takes a walk with him outside the coffee shop. It is already dusk. Although it is hot in summer in R City, it is a little cooler at dusk. They walk on the road built along the river, and they feel cool with the breeze. H Street was built a few years ago. At that time, it was far from being as prosperous as it is now in R City. Compared to the capital where many big families are located, R City is really very bleak. And the road they are walking on is also near to the coffee shop. "Annie, how old are you?" Brian suddenly asks her. After a while, Annie replies, "I am 22." Twenty-two years have passed in a sh. Annie feels a bit sad, and she also realizes that she has grown up. Compared to those girls who are teenagers, she is more mature. Brian raised his eyebrows, "You just graduated from college, right?" Annie nods, "I graduated in June this year." Now it''s August, she just graduated for more than one month. "What''s your job now?" He asks her again. She seems to perceive that Brian is deliberately alleviating the embarrassment between them and the misunderstandings that have urred at the ball before, and Annie immediately answers him with a better attitude. "Now... I am an editor." She touches her chin and looks nice when she talks about her job. Brian is a little surprised, "Are you a text editor?" "Yes. But more specifically, editor in charge." "Do you work in a newspaper office?" Brian realizes that he knows nothing about her life. Annie shakes her head and it seems that she is a bit embarrassed. After hesitating for a while, she says, "No. Do you knowwork literature?" Network literature? It isn''t the first time he hears this word. Although he has heard ofwork literature over the years, he has never known more about it. Therefore, when Annie talks about it, he actually finds it a bit interesting. He nods, "I''ve heard about it before." Well, that''s good. "I am an editor ofwork literature." Annie exins it to him carefully, "I am not a text editor in the newspaper office or a publishingpany. Compared with such kind of text editor, we are more like a vulnerable group as an editor ofwork literature." "Because this is an emerging industry." "Nowwork literature is slowly developing, and this industry is slowly gaining attention in society. In time, it will be a very promising industry!" She looks so happy when she talks about her job. Her eyes are shining like stars. She attracts Brian so much. He nods with agreement, "I also think that it will be a very promising industry in the future." Annie smiles happily when she hears that. Suddenly, she thinks about something and then says, "Well...Brian, I am sorry for what I did in the pub a few days ago..." He smiles and looks at her gently. He wants to touch her head with his hand. However, he is afraid that he will make her scared, so he doesn''t do that. N?velDrama.Org content. He says gently, "It doesn''t matter." Annie feels better when he says that. "Do youe from R city?" They walk for a long distance while talking. And Brian suddenly asks her about it. Annie thinks about it for a while and then smiles, "No, I don''te from R city. Do you think I look like a rich woman?" Sheughs, and her eyes look so beautiful. Brian doesn''t understand and asks, "Why do you say that?" Annie looks serious and then says, "Because R City is now listed as a first-tier city, the people who can live here and live well are wealthy." "Moreover, the local residents of R City are now very rich." Certainly, it is true. Since the development of H Street and Italian-style town a few years ago, it has attracted more and more investors and developers, and R City, which was originally a second-tier city, has suddenly be a first-tier city. As R City has be a first-tier city,modity prices and housing prices in R City are inting. In just a few years, it can beparable to housing andmodity prices in the capital. It is precisely because of this that R City has be a typical city where only the rich can live happily. Brianughs, "I see." If Annie doesn''t tell him this, he will probably never understand it in his life. "Well, don''t always talk about me." Annie looks at him and asks, "What about you? Are you from R city?" Brian smiles and asks her in the same way, "Do you think I look like a rich man?" Annie feels that he looks so handsome when she sees his smile. He has fair skin and pretty features. He looks young, and it seems that he is about 22 to 23 years old. Annie smiles and pats him, "Then why did youe to R city?" Generally, many peoplee here to work in a bigpany. And people who work in such cafs are usually local residents. The sry for working in a coffee shop is not high, except for the daily expenses, there is not much money left. Even if Brian holds several positions in the coffee shop now, his sry is still not much. Brian frowns when he hears that, and he seems to be caught in some kind of memory. Annie shuts up immediately when she sees that, because she doesn''t think that she should ask him about it. "Well... If you don''t want to talk about it, you don''t need to answer me." Annie looks at him with embarrassment. Since he doesn''t want to talk about it, she shouldn''t push him to answer her. However, Brian answers her after she says, "I came here to find someone." He came here to find someone? Annie suddenly feels a bit anxious after he said that. "Do youe here to find your father..." Annie asks him with hesitation. He shakes his head. "Then... Do you want to find your mother?" He shakes his head again. Annie doesn''t understand, "Did youe here to find your ex-girlfriend or your girlfriend?" Since he didn''te here to find his parents, he might be here to find his ex-girlfriend or girlfriend. However... He shakes his head one more time. Annie thinks about it with puzzlement. He didn''te here to find his parents or ex-girlfriend or girlfriend. Then who did he want to find here? Is he kidding her? Brian smiles when he sees that Annie keeps thinking about it with puzzlement, and he says, "I came here to find someone who is very important to me. But we haven''t seen each other yet." "It means that you haven''t seen her before?" Since they haven''t seen each other, why did hee here to find her? Suddenly, an idea urs to her. She looks at him with surprise and asks, "Are you here for your friend?" Brian, "..." Why is he so silly? Annie asks him loudly because she is too surprised. People around them all look at them after hearing that. When they see the handsome boy who wants to meet his friend, the old people think that he is so silly, and those young girls all feel sad because they don''t know why they cannot have a handsome boyfriend like him. As for those young boys, they may be d because they think that they will have more chances to fall in love with a pretty girl. Brian feels a bit embarrassed, so he immediately wants to stop Annie from talking about it. However, Annie feels much more surprised when she sees that his face turns red. Oh, god! Did he reallye here to meet his friend? Does hee here alone and work in a coffee shop with several positions just to meet his friend? Annie feels bad. She doesn''t know why. She just knows that... It feels like a girl''s favorite doll being taken by another girl. She feels that she is crossed in love even though she hasn''t fallen in love with him. She doesn''t know whether she should be sorry for herself or be happy for herself. Brian feels a bit ufortable because she keeps looking at him like this. And he also feels embarrassed because people around him keep looking at him. Therefore, he holds one of her hands and then walks into a rtively quiet alley. And then he says, "I have a fiance." Chapter 249 Picture? Chapter 249 Picture? Brian has said somethingter, but Annie does not listen to it. She only remembers that she was sent back to the cafe by Brian, who left after he sent her to Sunny. Annie? Annie! Annie! Sunny doesnt know how many times she roars. Anyway, thest furious roar takes back the soul of Annie. Ah? What? Anniees back to sense and looks at her in daze. She has no idea what Sunny has told her. Sunny looks at her. She wants to say something but she stops, and then sighs and waves her hand, Forget it, it''s time to dinner,e on. ... At the table, Troy keeps drinking, and Baron does not stop him, allowing him to get drunk. Sunny is silent and quietly eating food. From time to time, she picks up a few mouthfuls of rice. Annie is thinking about what Brian said and pays no attention to the weird atmosphere. Brian said he came here for his fiancee... He also said that his fiancee ran away on her own because she did not want to marry him. However, these messages make Annie who has been living in a peaceful life shocked. What the hell is going on? ... At the table, four people are eating their own food quietly. After dinner, Baron and Troy send Sunny and Annie back to the apartment they rent. As a doctor, Troy is worried about Sunny, so he gave Sunny and Annie thepulsory course of pregnant woman. It is not until ten oclock that Troy and Baron left. Troy and Baron will return to the capital on the next day, so tonight is thest time they get along in R City. However in the afternoon, Sunny says something to them and they agree not to tell the Quinn family about her news in R City. The only thing they ask is that they should be told when she is ready to give birth so that they can apany with her. Sunny understands Troy''s kindness, so she agrees. When she gave birth to Macie, Troy and Baron were with her, and now she is going to have her second baby, she thinks it will be Kevin to apany her through the tense moment, but Butler appears. So she will give the second baby in thepany of Troy and Baron. But it is good. It is only fair that they both have to go through it once. After she sends off Troy and Baron, Sunny looks at Annie sitting on the sofa and whispering with a pale face. She raises her eyebrows and says, Annie, do you have something to hide from me? As Sunny says this, Annie is like to get electric shock. Seeing this, Sunny is more sure that Annie is hiding something from her. Annie knows that she cannot hide it anymore. She signs and says, Brian has a fiancee. He has a fiancee? The news is a bombshell, but who is Sunny? She has been through separating with her husband and child, so that Brian has fiance is not a big deal for her. So why are you like this? Sunny raises her eyebrows and says the most important thing. Annie is stunned and says no word. Sunny is surprised, Annie, do you like Brian after a short time? But, Sunny nods and touches her chin, Brian is really good. But his family condition seems to be bad. Otherwise, he will not havee to the cafe to work for others! He was a waiter in a bar before! It''s not that she looks down on people, it''s just that these things are so typical! Annie was calm, but she is angry after hearing the words of Sunny. I don''t like Brian! She looks cute when she''s angry, but... Hey! Girl, you look like you have been exposed but you still deny it! But Sunny is still patient and says, Then why do you care about this? Annie purses her lips, feeling that she cannot hide it anymore. I... Sunny raise her eyebrows. You...? Finally, Annie says, closing her eyes, I have a fiance. Sue, ... Now it bes popr among the young people? Sunny ponders if she should get Macie a fianc when shees back to her . If she cannot go back, maybe she should give the baby in her belly a fiance or fiancee. After all... Her children should catch up with the popr things. Annie bows her head, covers it with her hands, and says, I ran out to avoid being engaged. ... Kevin wakes up until morning in the next day. He wakes up in the morning naturally. He has a good habit of going to bed at ten and getting up at seven. More than once Sunny has mocked at his regr work and rest time, but, since she do it with Kevin, she bes healthier! After sleeping, Kevin feels refreshed andfortable. However, he still has a headache. He sit up slowly, and rubs his swollen temple leaning against the bedboard. His nk mind has something blurred fragments. He knows it is the memory he has lost before. Aftering back to sense, Kevin lifts the quilt over his body, sniffs his body, and then walks to the bathroom with a frown. It''s summer, the hottest time in the capital. No matter how low the air conditioner is turned on, the smell of sweat will always be there. He turns on the tap and takes off his clothes. Kevin stands in front of the mirror and looks at himself in it, waiting for the tub to be filled up. The person in the mirror is about twenty-nine with a perfect figure, wide shoulders and thin waist as well as standard inverted deltoid muscle. The abdominal muscle line is smooth with eight pieces of abdominal muscle, The apollo''s belt is in the right position, which bes the most alluring part. Kevin looks up and touches his chin. It has been days that he did not shave, so now he can feel the pricked stubble. Kevin thinks he should shave, otherwise it will be raunchy if he goes out. After taking afortable bath, he ties a towel around his waist and rubs his hair casually with the towel to make sure there is not water drop. Then he opens the bathroom door and walks out. The moisture leaks out as the door opens, and some heat floated into the room with the flow of air. Kevin... Hearing the sound, Butler looks back and finds that Kevin is naked in upper body with a bath towel tied in the waist, revealing his Apollo''s Belt and eight pieces of abdominal muscles. His figure is perfect. Butler flushes to see such scene and immediately waves her hands. I am sorry! I am sorry! She looks cute when she exins closing eyes, but it is a pity that the man in front of her is Kevin, or he will be tempted by her lovely appearance. I didn''t know you were in the shower, Kevin. I knocked on your door just now and no one answered. I thought you were not up yet, so I wanted toe in to ask you to have breakfast. Sorry! I''m sorry! Kevin answers lightly, as if he doesnt care about it. He walks to the table, takes a nce at the things on it and then stretches out his hand to Butler. She looks at him in confuse. He says, Where is my purse? There is a picture of the woman in it, and it is a tool to stimte his memory. This is clear to Kevin. Because he remembers that after he has close look at the woman, he has the headache and the few images that shed through his mind. So now he must have the picture in his hand and not let anyone touch it. Butler is stunned, walks to his desk and takes out his ck purse from the drawer, hands it to him, and says, You got fainted downstairs in that day. I arranged you and found it on the sofa, so I put it in the drawer. Kevin says nothing, opens it but does not find the picture. N?velDrama.Org content. Where is the picture? he asks coldly, looking up. Butler is stunned and looks at him with a face of innocence, What picture? He raises his head up slightly. The picture I saw the other day. Butler frowns slightly, as if she is in meditation. But after a while she is still innocent, It should be in the purse. I didn''t see any pictures downstairs, but this purse and a newspaper. Could it be that you put it to somewhere else? She said softly, tilting her head. Hearing that, Kevin frowns without saying a word, but he does not get angry. It seems that he is really wondering if he put it somewhere and forgot it. Chapter 250 Macie Ellen, Enough Chapter 250 Macie Ellen, Enough After a long time, Kevin waves his hand and says, All right, you go out first. Butler slightly frowns, says nothing, nods and walks out. When she is at the door, she puts her hand on the doorknob and says, Get dressed quickly ande down to dinner, Dad... everyone is waiting downstairs. That word Dad has been heard by Kevin, he frowns lightly, but he says nothing and nods, meaning that he understands. Butler stands in situ and did not move, as if thinking something, she then says, I heard you dad and mom talking about Macies school,ter they will talk about it with you. Kevin does not know why Butler tells him this, but nods. Ok, thanks. He is polite but alienated, such an attitude makes Butler dissatisfied, but because of her present identity, she says nothing. Finally, Butler nods, opens the door and walks out. Kevin walks to the wardrobe and takes out a suit. It is a pure ck suit with a white shirt inside. The dark red tie shows his temperament. Kevin looks at himself in the mirror, and walks downstairs after a moment of hesitation. The clothes in the wardrobe have been put together by Sunny before. He did not need to wear a suit and tie when he was in hospital, so the clothes inside were naturally untouched. In addition, he has just been discharged from hospital for a short time, and he does not need to go to thepany. He wears home clothes at home, so the clothes in the wardrobe are still matched for him before Sunny leaves. Now he already does not know who Sunny is. Through the long corridor, Kevines to the head of the stairs. The little girl''s clearughter passed into his ears. He was depressed because the picture is lost, but now he feels better suddenly. With a smile on his lips, he walks slowly downstairs. Daddy! Macie, who was sitting on Old Lady Quinn''sp, hears the noise at the top of the stairs and looks over. Kevin is slowlying downstairs and then walking towards her. She excitedly gets down from Old Lady Quinn, and then trots to Kevin. Macie, Macie, slow down! Old Lady Quinn''s concerned wordse from behind. But Macie turns a deaf ear to them. She runs straight to Kevin and takes his hand. Kevin stiffs and is stunned, as if he does not expect her to do so. Daddy,e quickly! We are waiting for you! Macie, holding Kevins hand, says excitedly. Holding Daddy''s hand, it is like back to the time before Daddy was sick. But... At that time, Dad usually carried her. Macie,e and sit down. Butler breaks the strange atmosphere between Kevin and Macie. Macie looks at Butler and raises her eyebrows with a slight disdain in her eyes. She looks simr to Sunny, but with domineering andmanding attitude of Kevin. Butler is in dissatisfaction, but there are many people here, she cannot say anything. Turning a deaf ear to Butler''s words, Macie takes Kevin by the hand and follows him to the other end of the table. No matter where her original position is, she directly sits next to Kevin. Seats at the table of the Quinn family are arranged ording to the status. On the top are Old Lady Quinn and Wade. On the left are Ellison and Kelly, as well as their future children. On the right are Kevin , his wife and Macie. However, Macie now sits directly on the right of Kevin , that is, the position of Kevins wife, leaving Macie''s original seat vacant. It makes Butler embarrassed. If she sits down, it is not right. She is now the fiancee of Kevin, how can she sit in the position of Kevins child? In that way, she admits that her status is inferior to Macie? But if she does not sit down... How should she say this to Macie? Macie is the treasure of all the people in the Quinn family. If she makes it difficult to Macie, it is like suicidal to her! Thinking over and over, Butler has an idea. But this idea... Macie, this is my seat. Your seat is over there. Butler walks to Macie with a smile, pointing to an empty seat. When Kevin went downstairs, she got up and went to meet him. But she never expected that Macie was much faster than her! After a moment''s silence, Macie says, Aunt Butler, since you are a guest, you should be like a guest. Macie smiles, but that smile mixes with emotion that she should not have in her age. It''s contempt and disdain! Butler is angry, but she cannot do anything in the face of so many people of the Quinn family. She endures the anger of her heart and keeps telling herself -- although she is Sunnys child, she is the treasure of the family. She cant do anything to her in the public! Absolutely No! After adjusting her mood, Butler says with a smile, Macie, I am your father''s fiancee, naturally I shouldn''t sit on the position of the guests. Yes, this is the idea that Butler has.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In front of a six-year-old child, Butler tells her that I am your father''s fiancee, not a guest of this family, but one of the future hostesses. From the moment she found Kevin was looking at Sunny''s Picture, she realized that driving away Sunny was not enough! Macie must not stay! Since Kevin can remember something by seeing Sunnys picture, then it is inevitable that one day he will restore the memory because of Macie. Because... The eyebrows and eyes of Macie and Sunny are really too simr! Macie is only a six year old child, and Butler is scheming. She immediately widens her eyes and says to Butler angrily, What do you say? Butler blinks and looks at her rather innocently, as if she doesnt understand what she has said to make Macie so angry. What''s wrong, Macie? She puts out her hand to Macie kindly, wanting to take her hand. Macie doesnt like her, plus she deliberately infuriated Macie by those words, Macie feels she disgusting seeing that she is to hold her hand. She immediately pats on Butlers hands, and then pours the hot milk in her hand on the face of Butler. Ah! Butler''s scream makes everyone present frown with dissatisfaction. However, Macie raises her chin and looks at Butler who is sitting on the ground from amanding position. Her demeanor was a bit more of a king''s temperament. Macie caught a cold recently. However, as she loves milk very much and she has to drink milk for breakfast every day, so the servant makes her a ss of milk with boiling water. The breakfast does notst for long, and it is August, so the hot milk does not cool down. That this ss of boiling hot milk directly poured on the face of Butler will not make her disfigured, but it still burns Butler''s face. Butler is a cunning person. Since she gets poured with milk and sits on the ground destructively, she cries covering her face. She doesnt cry loudly, but sobs in a low voice, showing an obviously wronged face. She endures it for fear that others will be involved. Macie rolls her eyes, looks at sobbing Butler and sneers, Why are you crying? Arent you my father''s fiancee and my future stepmother? The contempt in her words is undisguised, and her manner is even more determined -- she is only a I just identally spilled a ss of milk on you! Macie ms the ss in her hand to the ground. The ss screeches as it hits the floor, and it breaks into fragments on the floor. She sits in a chair, shaking her legs. Looking at Butler, she says, You are crying like this, people will think you have been disfigured! Macie! Enough! As Macie has barely finished her words, an angry growl of the manes to her ears. Macie looks towards him in surprise and finds there is anger in the mans eyes. His handsome face without expression became cold at this moment. He looks at Macie with warning. It seems that as long as Macie says another disrespectful word to Butler, he will teach Macie a lesson with familyw. All the people at the table look toward the source of the voice in shock after hearing that angry growl. The man''s angry eyes and the coldness in his face shock all the people present. Kevin is angry! Because of Butler, he is angry to Macie he spoils! Macie is even more surprised. She stares at Kevin who is in rage with wide eyes in disbelief. Chapter 251 Sunny Comes Back Chapter 251 Sunny Comes Back After a long time, Macie says. Dad......Daddy...? Her eyes are simr with Sunny. Now they were moist, as if in the next second tears will run down. However it is not like that. Macie doesnt cry, but she really wants to cry. She tries to hold back her tears and looks at Kevin stubbornly, sobbing, Dad...You scolded me for her? Her voice ended with a slight uptick in disbelief. But the anger in Kevins eyes at her does not diminish, but increases. Macie! His face is as dark as the bottom of a pot and the coldness in his eyes make all the people shiver. Have you had enough? There is a tinge of disgust in his questioning words. Macie is only a six-year-old child, so she is naturally very sensitive to such emotions. Once she captures it, it expands tens or even hundreds of times. Macie is silent for a moment and then says with a smile , Daddy, you ask me if I''ve had enough? She points to her nose and there is disappointment that has never appeared before on her delicate little face. I am your daughter! Tears like a broken line of pearls flow down one by one, hitting in the heart of Kevin. She points at Butler, takes a fierce look at her and says coldly, You scolded me for such an outsider, who ims to be your fiancee? Macie does not understand why her father who loves her so much will scold her for Butler. Kevin says nothing, gets up and walks to Butler. He holds her up and is to escort her upstairs. However, this action of Kevinpletely infuriates Macie. She is mad and rushes towards them with red eyes, directly punches Butler in her leg bit by piranha. Ah! The scream is heard again, and it is with more despair. Kevin does not know it is the wound of Butler. Seeing that Macie does not let go, he pulls her away and takes a ruthless look at Macie with obvious warning. He picks up Butler directly, striding toward upstairs. Kelly is guarding there, for fear that Kevin will do something radical because of Butler. And he does. Seeing Kevin pulls away Macie, she immediatelyes forward and catches Macie pushed by him. Kelly fells distressed in the heart, but she dares say nothing. She is Kevins sister-inw, but she has no right to intervene too much and to rebuke Kevin. After all, to such situation, she and Ellison are parts of the reason. Kevin! You bastard! Old Lady Quinn sees her granddaughter is pushed by her son, if Kelly fails to catch her, she will directly hit the table corner. Come down here! Old Lady Quinns roar makes Macie moved in Kellys bosom, but then the huge sound of mming door makes her despaired. Macie...... Kelly holds Macie to the table, and gives her to Old Lady Quinn and sits beside her. Macie, however, seems to be immersed in her own world, turning a deaf ear to the words of Kelly and Old Lady Quinn. At this moment, Macie ispletely immersed in her own world. She has no idea what people around her say or do, and she doesn''t want to know at all. Now there is only one thing in her mind, that is, because of Butler, her father pushes her away and acquiesces Butler is his fiancee. Her father and mother are not divorced, how can he allow Butler to say so? Isn''t it obvious to cuckold her mother and make her feel bad? Old Lady Quinn and other people sigh since Macie does not listen to them. By coaxing and cheating, they make Macie finish her breakfast. After breakfast, Macie sits quietly on the sofa, without making any noise, reading her picture book. Half an hourter, the doctor arrived. He arrives at the vi panting and wipes sweat on his forehead All of the Quinn family members are at home apanying Macie in the living room. The doctors are shocked, but he says hello to them all. Wade is the first toe to his senses. He nces at the doctor standing there and says, Is it Kevin who asks you here? Hearing this, the doctor nods. Wade sighs, waves his hand and says, Go, don''t try your best to cure him. The doctor looks at him in shock. There is no answer. Wade raises his head to see the doctor, then the doctor nods. Any questions? Wade asked in a cold voice. The doctor shakes his head. No, no questions. Now, Wade nods in satisfaction. After going up, the doctores to the room he has been there two days ago as Kevin requested. Seeing the man in the bed, he has understood why Wade said that to him. This man has been bit by piranha. Since Ellison let his piranhas bite this person, this person must havemitted something heinous. Therefore, in order not to offend Ellison or in ordance with Wade''s orders, he cannot do his best. He puts the medicine he developed at the bottom of the first aid box, and then takes out the most ordinary wound medicine. He asks Kevin to help her put the pants up, and sprinkles some powder on it. Since it is not a good medicine or a kind of specially developed medicine, so the effect and the pain brought by the medicine is naturally many times those specific medicines. Sure enough, Butler immediately frowns in pain, but she can do nothing. ... Troy receives a phone call from Kelly after getting off the ne. What?! His voice is so loud in shock that passers-by turned to look at him. Baron stares at them. Don''t look at his wife like that! You mean Kevin pushed Macie over the table corner!? Now, Baron cannot calm down too. Okay, I''ll be right there. Troy hangs up the phone, looks at Baron with a face of astonishment, and says, Damn it! Son of a bitch! Does he really think he''s the king since he has lost his memory? With that, he takes Baron''s hand and then drives to the Quinns. On his way, he sends a text message to Sunny - Macie was pushed by Kevin to hit the corner of the table! Kidding! How can he give up such a change to lure Sunny back? Far in R city, Sunny cannot sit still after receiving Troy''s message. It is now off work when Sunny sees the message. Annie sees her fidgeting andes to her with worry. She asks with concern, Sunny, what is wrong? Annie thinks she should tell Sunny everything about her. N?velDrama.Org content. Sunny is in struggle and entanglement about how to tell Annie. Because of Macie, she does not care about other things. She says, Macie was pushed to the ground by my ex-husband and hit her head on the corner of the table! Macie is an infant name, and she knows she is Sunnys child. She is anxious, Does she hurt seriously? Why don''t we go back and have a look? Sunny is anxious and her tears fall down. She helplessly shakes her head, I don''t know, Troy has not replied to me and picked up my phones. She grabs Annie''s hand and says, Annie... What to do? Will there be anything happens to Macie? She has been very sorry for her since she left, and now her daughter hit in the table corner because of Butler. Sunny is a mother after all and she takes her child more important than everything. Although Annie is also worried too, she understands they should be calm, Don worry, Macie will be fine. If you are really not at ease, I will go back with you. The words Go back and have a look make Sunny suddenlye back to sense and she quickly goes to the room to pack up things. Yes, yes, yes. She nods as she walks. Go back to Macie. At this moment, nothing is important, even if she has promise Butler, even if she doesnt know how to face Kevin. There is nothing more important to the safety of her daughter. That evening, Sunny takes her luggage and takes the ne to the capital with Annie. Before checking in, she sends a text message to Troy C Annie and I wille to see Macie, pleas pick me up if it is convenient. Troy calls her when he receives the message, but she has turned off the phone. It is not easy for him to get Sunny back, so Troy immediately colludes with Macie and makes a realistic gauze to meet Sunny together. Chapter 252 Kellys Revenge Chapter 252 Kelly''s Revenge Macie is brought out by Troy. Troy and Baron tell the family that they will take Macie to y outside and it is not good for her to always stay at home, and... In the face of the annoying Butler, she will not have a good mood. As a doctor, Troy asks Wade and Old Lady Quinn to let Macie follow them to go out and y. It is not far away from R City to the capital. It takes several hours of flight. The tickets sell out during the night, so Sunny and Annie buy their tickets take off at around 5 a.m. They take shower and rest for a while before setting out from home. At that time, it is only two oclock in the morning. As ate sleeper, Troy is awake. So he gets up early and goes to the Quinns. After arranging everything, he goes out with Macie. ... The airport. The smooth tiles reflect harsh light, and the morning sun shines through the ss of the airport lobby. People in the airporte and go in a hurry. Some rush to the boarding gate based on the broadcast dragging luggage; Some are reluctant to part hugging together; Some are here to send rtives and friends, after their rtives and friends leave, they walk back slowly. Troy and Baron stand at the exit with Macie, waiting like others. Troy and Baron are handsome, naturally attracting the attention of some girls. Macie looks clever with a palm-sized delicate face, delicate and three-dimensional features, small but straight nose, as well as a pink small mouth. Of the two good-looking men, one has a kind smile, the other has a cold face. A sweet little girl stands next to them. They all are good looking and passers-by gaze at them. However, Macie seems not to feel the eyes of those people. Her eyes are full of expectation at this time, fixing at the exit. She stands in situ motionless. Her eagerness makes one wonder who she is waiting for. It''s Mommy! After a while, Macie points to the exit and says in a loud and excited voice. The crowd look in the direction she is pointing. A woman in her twenties walks slowly out. She is beautiful with delicate face and small and high nose simr with Macies. The crowd is immediately enlightened. No wonder the little girl is so pretty, it turns out she has such a good-looking mother! Since her mother is so beautiful, her father must be handsome! Maybe...Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The eyes of the public fall on Troy and Baron. Perhaps it will be one of the two! Sunny can''t wait to go to the exit, dragging her suitcase in the hand, followed by Annie with a small suitcase. Here! Troy raises his hand to wave and shouts. Sunny looks to the source of the sound and finds Troy and Baron standing not far away. Troy is holding Macie whose head wrapped in a white bandage. As soon as she sees Macie, Sunny suddenly burst into tears. She directly runs towards Macie. Annie raises her eyebrows and walks to them dragging suitcase. Sunnyes to them, takes over Macie directly from Troy and holds her tightly in her arms. Her eyes suddenly turns red. Macie...... Macie embraced her forcefully. She has been thinking of the smell of her daughter, and now when she has smelt it, she feels unreal. Macie is red in eyes too. She has been thinking of her mother for a long time. Mommy... She sobs, and then she can not bear it any more, and buries her head on Sunnys shoulders and cries. Sunny pats Macies back and says, Macie, I am back, I will never leave you. Such a warm scene make people get moist in eyes. Especially Annie, on the way, Sunny has almost told her about her experience, for Macie, she feels sorry. Well, it''s hot outside. Let''s go inside the car first. Troy skillfully takes the two suitcases in the hands of Annie, as if he has done it for a thousand times, Settle down, and then ask Kelly and Ellison to talk about it. Hearing that, Sunnyes back to sense and shows a smile apologetically holding Macie, and then follows them to the parking apron outside the airport. It is the same off-road vehicle. Baron drives, Troy sits in the passenger seat, Sunny and Annie sit in the back row with Macie in the middle. Sunny looks at the white bandage on Macie''s head and wants to touch it, but she is afraid that Macie will feel pain. Her hands tremble. She has never expected it. Macie...... She fails to hold back her tears. It hurts...? She then regrets asking such a foolish question. Troy told her Macie hit the table corner, of course it hurts! The corner of the table is so sharp, and Macie is so small, but she has to suffer. Is Kevin still a man?! How could he do this to his own daughter because of a woman! No wonder others say, after having a stepmother, she will have a stepfather too. Man...... They only think with lower half of the body! As Macie is to shake her head, she remembers what Troy has told her at home, so she nods. She looks at Sunny with tearful eyes, Mommy......It hurts... Does Daddy dislike me? Her pitiful appearance makes Annie feel sorry for her and wants to hug her andfort her. Not to mention Macie''s real mother, Sunny. Sunny feels her heart has been broken seeing Macie pitiful face. She hates Kevin who hurts her daughter very much. But she can not say anything to her daughter. She just smiles and touches Macie''s head and says softly, Don''t think too much. Daddy loves you forever and ever. Hearing that, Macie nods. But Mommy, She raised her head. Her serious and earnest expression makes Sunny frown slightly. Are you divorced with Daddy? Sunny is like being struck by lightning, she does not know what to say. Macie is not in a hurry for her answer. She touches her chin and say, Daddy told me yesterday Aunt Butler is his fiancee, but you are his wife. Sunny presses her lips slightly, stiffens and does not speak. Macie says again, Aunt Butler really is shameless! Daddy has you and me, but she still involves in! She hums coldly, her eyes were full of disgust to Butler. Sunny narrowed eyes slightly. Before she says something, the car stops. She looks up and finds herself downstairs in one of Troy''s downtown apartments. Sunny holds the hand of Macie. Annie stands next to her. Troy and Baron were dragging suitcases. Four adults and a child take the elevator together to the twelfth floor. After putting away the luggage, Troy goes to the balcony to call Kelly and Ellison. ... Sunny! Kelly! As soon as they met, they immediately hug each other with tears falling down. What have you done? Kelly presses her lips, endures sore in eyes and ps Sunny''s shoulder. She rebukes, Why did you secretly go to R City? Sunny says, I''m afraid... Afraid to get us into trouble? Kelly says and mercilessly stares at her. Sunny know it is your fault, so she touches her nose and says no more words. You are still stubborn! Kelly stops after rebuking Sunny. After Macie goes to the room to y by herself, the six of them sit down around the sofa. What''s next move? Kelly is the first to say. After experiencing the joy of Sunny''s return, she soon calms down. Since Sunnyes back, then certainly there is no reason to leave again, after all, Butler and Kevin are bad to Macie, Sunny, as her mother, will not ignore it. So if Sunny wants to stay, she must have a good reason and an identity to get close to Macie. They can not hide it from the Quinn family every day! Sunny, would you like to... Kelly wants to speak but stops. Sunny looks up and says, What? Kelly coughs lightly and then says, Do you want to be Kevins wife again? Although the divorce agreement has been taken care of her and Ellison, Kelly is not going to tell Sunny now. Well, that is her revenge. Chapter 253 Hello President, Im the new secretary Chapter 253 Hello President, I''m the new secretary Hearing that, Sunny stiffs and says no words. Kelly sighs to see this. She knows what Sunny is thinking about. She must have been worried that it is not good. So she says, Sunny, do you really want Macie to live with Butler and Kevin? Kevin doesn''t remember anything now, and Butler sees her as a thorn in her eyes. And...... She takes a deep breath, closes her eyes and says, And Kevin now thinks Butler is his fiancee and believes Butler''s words deeply. After Butler has a position in Kevins heart, do you think Butler will let Macie continue to live in their N?velDrama.Org content. life? Kelly says word by words, which sticked in Sunnys heart like needles. Sunny is suddenly enlightened. Yes, Butler is not good. She left as she required and she did not say she would note back, so she has kept her words. Besides, Butler has promised to treat Macie well at first, but now she used cruel tactics to make Kevin no longer close to Macie. Since this is the case, why does she have to talk about credit with Butler? Sunny suddenly brightens up. She ps the table and says Ok, I am about to see what Butler will do! As a mother, she is strong. She will not spare anyone who hurts her daughter or attempts to hurt her daughter! Including Kevin! Who allowed him to push Macie to the ground and into the corner of the table? They have a deal. Sunny does not want care about the next thing, but leave the thing to others and walks into the room to y with Macie. They have not seen each other for a long time, so they have a lot of words to say, plus Macie broke her head and Sunny feels distressed. It is an hourter when they have settled things down, and it is soon time for lunch. Sunnys heart is with Macie. Macie wants to eat the food she cooks, so she stops Ellison from booking hotels. Then she pulls Kelly and Annie out to buy food. Kelly''s character is simr to Sunnys, otherwise they will not be so many years of good bestie. Annie is careless, forthright with justice. Kelly is not quite familiar with Annie, but after going out to buy food together, they be friends. They are chattering all the way, and they hate Butler, wishing to kick her out immediately. And the three people have one thing inmon, that is -- Love to buy things! So the picture inside the supermarket looks something like this Sunny, this is nice! Buy some! Annie, look at this, it is cheap! Wow! Kelly, look, discount! It was dozens of yuan a row, now it is half cheaper! The three men and a little girl are hungry waiting at home, finally theye back. The three of them talk andugh all the way, seemingly forgetting that there are four hungry people waiting for them toe back and cook. When ites to cooking, it''s also done by three people. Of course, they are only responsible for choosing the dishes to be done today. The rough work of washing dishes and cooking dishes is naturally done by Ellison, Troy and Baron. Sunny cooks a few dishes Macie loves to eat, and then continue to chat with Kelly and Annie. In the meantime, Macie secretlyes to the kitchen, and then pulls Troy''s clothes. She says, Troy, am I going to have a godmother? Hearing that, Troy pokes his head out to see the chatting three. Then he draws back and nods gravely, Yes, do you like that aunt? Macie seems to be very not satisfied with the way Troy calls her, takes a sip of the milk Annie bought her, She is a sister! For the first time, Troy has a feeling to teach a daughter. What is going in! Macie calls Annie a sister, but him sometimes Uncle Troy and sometimes Daddy Troy. Is he really that old? Baron seems to notice that and adds, Don''t forget she is twenty-two years old, and you...... He pauses and then curls her lips, You are in your thirties. Troy, ...... Is it toote to break up now? Baron, do you want to be separated? Macie seems to think it is not enough, so she says, Yes, and Sister Annie is so young and so gentle. And you... She looks at Troy with disdain and looks him up and down. Troy suddenly feels that he will get hurt if Macie continues to say, so he shouted angrily, Stop! Hush! Macie, however, turns a deaf ear to his words and says, You are not only old, but also fierce! You don''t know how to care about girls! Troy, ...... He suddenly has the impulse to beat this little girl. Forget it, forget it, dont be angry, she is his god daughter and he can only spoil her. After that, Macie happily skips away and goes out to continue to chat with her beautiful Sister Annie. However, in Troys desperation, Macie shows up again. Troy thinks she is going to stimte him and has been ready. But she gives him a ss of yogurt with her fair hands. Daddy Troy, here''s strawberry yogurt for you! With the little girl''s soft voice, Troy feels that he is in the heaven. Although Macie gives strawberry yogurt to every man present, Troy still feel that he is the happiest person among them all. They have meal happily, talking andughing. ... Sunny lives in the apartment provided by Troy for a week, and Troy uses excuses to bring out Macie every one or two days. Kelly also takes Macie out to y every one or two days. So Sunny and Macie meet every day. It is not until she has found a job that Sunny goes to work. Standing in the familiar doorway, Sunny is emotional. She has never thought that she would be arranged to work at the Quinn Group. Well, she has. But she has not expected toe back to work at the headquarters of the Quinn Group. She thought she would work in the subsidiarypany as before. Hello, Miss Ellen? Elijah of human resources department is speechless, looking at the president''s wife. What is going on with this couple! It is arranged by Mr. Ellison, now the people in the rich family are so fashionable? Sunny nods but feels embarrassed. Everyone in thepany knows her identity. Before Kevin lost his memory, when she is here, they call her Mrs. Quinn. But now... She is receiving the magical gaze of the head of human resources. You applied for the position of chief secretary to the president, and you have been epted. She is the head of the human resources department, although she is confused, she is still very polite, pretends not to know Sunny and does work based on rules. Sunny is suddenly relieved since she has not exposed her. It''s a good thing she has not been exposed, or she really does not know what to do. Sunny is now embarrassed, so she does not listen to Elijah. When she hears thest sentence, Is there any questions?, she shakes her head and says, No. Elijah nods and then says, Ok. This is your work card. Then she hands her a card and says, Take the elevator over there and go straight to the top floor. I have already informed the people upstairs. You will be received. Sunny takes the work card and puts it on her chest. After nodding her thanks to Elijah, she turns and walks to the elevator. In the elevator, Sunny looks at herself in the mirror. She is in a suit, with her long hairbed into a high ponytail, which is now popr. She looks capable but not stiff. A tight ck fishtail dress entuated her perfect hips. A short-sleeved shirt is tucked in and her straight legs are lengthened. ck high heels make her legs beautiful too. Sunny is very satisfied with her shape and expected to her work. However, she reads the job title on her word card -- chief secretary of the president. Chief secretary of the president? What are Ellison and Kelly trying to do!? When she follows the old staff to get familiar with the work process, she is still in a muddle. After half an hour familiarizing with the process, Sunny is summoned to Kevins office. She stands in the office, looking at the man who is sitting at the desk, and says, Hello, President, I... I''m the new secretary, Sunny Ellen. Chapter 254 Deduct My Salary Chapter 254 Deduct My Sry A familiar voice, a familiar name. Kevin suddenly stops his movement. He is stunned, and his hand that has been signing name trembles slightly, which is not noticed by him, perhaps. He looks up, closes the lid of his pen, and stares at the woman in front of him. She is about 25 years old. Her ck long hair is tied into a high ponytail, and her white short-sleeved shirt is tucked into the fishtail skirt inside, exposing her fair arms in the air. She has light makeup on face, which makes her capable. When they meet each other, the vast office falls into eerie silence. The mans eyes are indifferent, when he looks at her, falling into dead silence. His face that she has been missing makes her eye almost get red. Well. The man murmurs in reply. He is the first to break the eerie silence in the office, and then he reopens the pen lid, which he has closed voluntarily. He nces at Sunny again, as if wondering why she stands still. Then he says quietly after a moment, Is there anything else? This sentence breaks Sunny''s thoughts. She adjusts her mood, walks to Kevin, and says, You called me here. The implication is -- not I want to see you, but you want to see me. Kevin is slightly shocked, and his hand signing stops for a moment. He takes a look at Sunny and says, Return these documents to those high-level and ask them hand in a new one this afternoon. Hearing that, Sunny raises her eyebrow. Although she is surprised, she nods, Is there anything else, president? He shakes his head, No, you can go. Hearing that, Sunny steps on her high-heeled shoes and leaves. When Kevin sees her high-heeled shoes, his face suddenly darkens, and his mood turns to bad immediately. Sunny. He says coldly. Sunny who is ready to open stops her pace, and then turns to Kevin and says, What can I do for you, president? There is no change in her tone, but Kevin thinks she is impatient, so he gets immediately annoyed. But when he sees her high heels again, he puts the unhappiness behind. Sunny standing in ce is confused when she finds that Kevin is staring at her feet without a word, What is it, President? Her voice is as sweet as Macies, which makes him pleased, but on the thought of her high heels, he turns gloomy again. Don''t wear high heels, he said. Familiar words, familiar tone. At a moment, Sunny feels Kevin has his memory back, but seeing his cold poker face, she realizes she is wrong. How can he recover his memory so quickly? What is she thinking! She takes a deep breath before she says, President, but thepany has a rule that we have to wear high heels at work. Kevins facial expression suddenly changes, I said no! It is too noisy as the donkey hooves. Sunny says, ...Ok, I won''t wear it tomorrow. What''s wrong with this man? How can he say the high heel makes a donkey hooves sound? It is killjoy, man! Sunny is speechless and epts silently what Kevin says, Is there anything else, President? He is stunned and then waves his hands, You can leave now. Sunny nods, and then turns to walk out of the president''s office. Stepping on her high-heeled shoes of ten centimeters, she returns to her office. Mrs... Hello, Sunny. A girls scampering up to Sunny, and almost calls her Mrs. Quinn what is forbidden to be called in thepany. That familiar name makes Sunny stunned. Mrs. Quinn... She has not heard it for a long time, and it seems that she has not heard it since Kevin was poisoned. Sunny slightly narrows her eyes, Hello. She raises a smile, which makes the secretary feel better. Forget it, he has thispany. He can do whatever he wants. As long as they do their job well, there is no need for them to take care of these things. When Sunny was a secretary of Kevin, she worked in this office, so she knows the staff here. And over Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. the years, Kevin did not change the secretary a lot, so the staff was those she knew before. Soon they got to know each other well. Sunny talks with them with a smile, and discusses the work with them. asionally when ites to happy things, theyugh happily. And she is not arrogant as a president''s wife. She is friendly. This is the uniform assessment to her by all secretaries. They like her very much. They think she is gentle, considerate, helpful, and most important of all, approachable and friendly. After getting familiar with them, Sunny sits at her desk, looking at the documents in front of her. Her mind has already flown to the clouds. Kevin never has a chief secretary after he came back. She is now arranged as a chief secretary by Ellison, she has no idea what others thinks. Besides, they should have known the news of her divorce with Kevin. To be honest, if it isn''t for Macie, she has no n toe back. She has never liked to fight for these things, and now she still does not want to get involved. With the attitude that Since she has been forced to leave, it proves that Kevin is not her destiny, she left. Now shees back for Macie and needs to fight more things with Butler. Sunny who does not like these things feels headache thinking about it. But she has to do, or she will be screwed. Sunny. Sunny! The roar of the secretary frightens Sunny and pulls back her mind. She looks up nkly. What''s wrong? She looks at the secretary a face in confuse The secretary blinks and points to the ringing phone on her desk. Your phone has been ringing for a long time, she says. Then Sunny hears the sound. The phone on her desk is ringing all the time. She has been in her own world without hearing the sound of the phone if the secretary has not reminded her. Realizing that she has disturbed others, she quickly picks up the phone and smiles apologetically at them. Come to my office. The low male voice at the other end of the phone makes Sunny stunned, then she realizes it is the internal line. After hanging up the phone, she gets up and goes to the president''s office. There is a clear knock on the door, which makes Kevin''s writing hands paused and then he says, Pleasee in. Sunny outside the door takes a deep breath, builds up her courage, opens the door and walks in her high-heeled shoes of ten centimeters. President, what can I do for you? She looks at the man with a smile, trying to make herself calm to talk to him, but not revealing any clue. The man is shocked and says, You didn''t give the documents to everyone. His tone is not inquiring, but assured as if he has confirmed something. Hearing that, Sunny realizes that she did not give the document to each high-level as he required. After returning to the office, she chatted with the girls and boys and forgot about it. Sunny feels regretful and hurries to bow to apologize, I''m sorry, President, I forgot, it is my bad. The man leans on the chair, looking at Sunny apologizing to him calmly. After a moment, he says, You wasted my time, wasted time of so many high levels. I... Time is money. Do you know how much I make in a minute? I know... So, Miss Ellen, what are you going to do topensate me for my loss and the money I wasted because of your mistake? Sunny suddenly remembers that he has asked Kevin before, How much money can you earn on average every day? At that time, Kevin told her, I can confirm at least 20 orders every day, and I will give up the order with the profit of less than 800,000 yuan. The average profit of each day is about 15 million yuan. Yes, 800,000 yuan for an order. Sunny is silent. She has made Kevin lost a lot of money, she is unaffordable topensate! Sunny lowers her head and says nothing. Kevin is calm, ovepping his hands on his legs, looking at her, as if waiting for her to give him a satisfactory answer. Sunny seems to be prison waiting for the sentence. She obediently stands in situ motionless and even dares to say a word. She nces stealthily up at him and notices that he seems to be waiting for her answer. She grits her teeth and says, How about deducting it from my sry? Chapter 255 Drunken Sunny Chapter 255 Drunken Sunny She looks as if she is going to the guillotine, which amuses him. After hearing her words, he shows a wry smile. After taking a close look, he seems to beughing at her. Sunny narrows her eyes slightly, presses her lips and seems to be unhappy. She does not know that her subtle movements have been caught by the eyes of Kevin. She thinks that Kevin does not see that because she is lowering her head. Do you think the documents I gave you are not enough? He says slowly. It makes Sunny confused. What? Sunny raises her head and looks at Kevin strangely. She does not understand what he means. Being stared at by Kevin with sarcasm, she suddenly is enlightened. Kevin means -- do you think the documents I gave you are not enough? Do you think your sry can cover half my loss? Although Kevin has lost his memory, he still has a sharp tongue and is still scheming. From what he has just said and that he said her high heels sounded like donkey''s hooves, it can tell that this man is the same as ever...It''s annoying. But she likes his character. She is not sure if there is anything wrong with her that she likes that. Shees back to her sense, looking at Kevin with a slight smile, and then says, Oh, President, I am old now and I dont have a good memory, what did you say? Before he answers, she ps her head and says with a sudden bright-eyed look, Oh yes, I''m supposed to hand out the documents to the high levels, right? Smiling, she waves her hand at Kevin, Don''t worry, I will do it now! I promise not to waste a second of your time and that of the high levels! Kevin says nothing but smiles at her, which makes Sunny panic. She hurries to walk away. Kevin does not stop her, but when she is about to go out of the room, he suddenly says, Come and have lunchter. With her hand on the door handle, Sunny almost falls down when she hears those words. Because of her action, Kevin''s pupil suddenly contract and he is about to rush to hold her. Fortunately, Sunny''s hand is on the door handle, and when her legs are weak, she quickly leans on the door handle to stabilize her body, and then she can stand firmly in the same ce. Seeing this, Kevin stops his pace and walks back to his chair, making no sound. Sunny turns to Kevin, who is sitting at his desk reading documents like a carefree person. She says, President... I think... Maybe not. He seems not to hear it, immerses in his own work, and pays no attention to her. Sunny does not take it seriously, considering it has been heard by Kevin, after all, he always acted like this when they has a rtionship, so Sunny has got used to it. When she has gone out, he stops what he is doing, gets up and walks to the window. He looks at the small houses downstairs. The vibration of the phone in his pocket makes him frown slightly. He takes out his mobile phone, and finds it is Miss Butler. After a moment''s hesitation, he picks up the phone. Kevin... The sound of her weeping reached his ears, making him frowned. However, Butler is not in front of Kevin and cannot notice the change of his expression, so she does not know that now Kevin has no patience to her anymore. Where are you... Her extremely wronged voice makes people have a sense that she has been greatly wronged. Kevin says in a cold voice, I am in thepany, why? Kevin''s tone is particrly cold, but since he wakes up, he has never been gentle to her, so Butler does not detect anything. I... I...... She seems to be held back by some kind of threat. Kevin does not urge her but waits patiently. You mean woman! Get out of our house! The tender voice of the other end of the phone soon attracts the attention of Kevin. He knows that it is the voice of Macie. You are not allowed to seduce my Daddy! Daddy is my Mommy''s! You shameless woman! Why do you stay in our house and im to be my Daddy''s fiancee! Before today, Kevin was certainly not satisfied with the attitude of Macie to Butler, and would not allow Macie to abuse Butler. But now... From the moment he sees Sunny in the morning, his heart quietly changed. He does not speak but patiently listen to Macies scolding to Butler over the phone. He is curious about what happened before he lost his memory. Butler is panic when Kevin does not speak. Why doesnt Kevin criticize Macie? When Macie scolded her before, Kevin would help her and asked Macie not to scold her. Now... Butler has a bad feeling in her heart, but soon she denies it by herself. No, no, it''s not like this! How can Kevin have his memory back? Kevin... I...... She says softly in a small voice, but it is heard by Macie. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Macie who is in anger understands what happens hearing Butler''s words. Good for you, Butler! You''re really a scheming bitch! You took my mom''s picture in my room and tore it apart in front of me to emphasize your identity! And now you call my dad and let him hear the bad words I say! You wicked woman! When your family was in trouble, my grandpa and grandma helped! Never mind you forget that, but you contrived to force me away... Ah! Before Kevin hears that rest of those words, the phone hangs up after that scream. Kevin rubs his swollen temple and realizes for the first time that it may not be the fact what Butler has told him. ... Sunny is busy in sending documents to various high-level. She thought she would be scolded because of the dy, but everyone smiles at her and holds a good attitude to her! It confuses Sunny. But she feels improper to ask why, after all, she is only the chief secretary of Kevin. After finishing her works, it is noon in an instant. When Sunny is thinking whether to go to the canteen for lunch or order takeaway, the secretary who has reminded her of the phone ringes to her. Sunny! Bouncing up to Sunny, she says with a smile, The president asked me to tell you to go to his office. To his office at this hour? Sunny raises her eyebrows and asks in confuse, Do you know what it is about? The secretary shakes her head, He wont tell me. He doesnt even tell his wife, how can he tell the secretaries? Sunny suddenly remembers that before she leaves the office, he has told her to have lunch together in. Is he serious?! She has not put it in heart and thought Kevin was kidding, plus, she rejected him. She thinks it is over, but Kevin still remembers it! Lily, I dont feel well. Please tell the president I''m not going. Lily shakes her head violently. Don''t give me a hard time, Sunny. Oh, by the way, the President said that if you don''t go, he will consider recing you. Sunny, ... All right! After thanking Lily, Sunny clears up the things on her desk and leaves, heading for the president''s office. She knocks at the door and wants to walk in after she is allowed, but the door opens. Standing behind the door, the man looks soft, which stuns Sunny slightly. Kevin leads her into the lounge and the inside surprises Sunny. Red wine, steak and candlelight! Is this a candlelight lunch? Surprised, she looks towards Kevin, who has been straight down and cut the steak. Sunny knows that it is useless to object again, so she sits down to enjoy a candlelight lunch with Kevin. After having some wine, Sunny has been drunk. Her cheeks are red and she looks at the man in the chair opposite her. Putting her flushed and hot face on her hands, she unconsciously licked her delicate red lips. Kevin... She says drunkenly, raises her ss and drinks the red wine up, I have a question... Why are you so handsome Hearing that, he drained thest mouthful of wine, Sunny, you are drunk. Hearing that you are drunk, Sunny seems to be stimted. She carries the ss bottle of red wine to Kevin, sits directly on hisp, and fills him with wine. I am not! Come on, Kevin, lets drink cross-cupped wine that we did not have at our wedding day! With that, she stuffs the ss to Kevin, wraps his arm, and drinks up the red wine in a swallow. After that, she looks at Kevin for a long time, and then suddenly bends over to kiss on his lips. Chapter 256 Butler Come Chapter 256 Butler Come The man frowns and shows surprise in his eyes. The woman''s red lips press against his, and her breast press against his too. Her arms wrap around his neck, as if she wants more. However, Kevin is more surprised by her words of the cross-cupped wine. Come on, Kevin, lets drink cross-cupped wine that we did not have at our wedding day! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He has a keen sense of the key words - wedding, cross-cupped wine. It seems that there is no problem with these three words individually, but the whole sentence is not like that! Kevin narrows slightly his eye and looks at Sunny sitting on his body with dark eyes. Does it mean that - this secretary is his ex-wife who has abandoned husband and child, being ungrateful as Butler said? He thought things are just as Butler said, but ording to the present situation, as well as Sunnys words, it seems that things are not just as simple as Butler said. His big palm follows his heart and pulls the hem of her shirt out of the fishtail skirt and slides her smooth back along the bottom of the hem. His move is very gentle and his fingers are running slowly up and down her spine. An electric current emanated from the depths of Sunny''s body, and a moan leaked from her lips and teeth. And her moaning is the best encouragement to the man. Kevin does not stop his move, but intensified his moves. Sunny hums lightly. Her arms leave Kevins neck and put on his chest. Her eyes slightly open, which arouses the man under her body. Kevin''s fingers dexterously unbutton her bra, and Sunny allows him to take off her bra. It releases her two breasts. Sunny feels that her body suspended and seems to be picked up by the man. She opens her eyes slightly, with watery eyes and flushed face. The man nces down at her, walks to the door and locks the lounge door before heading straight to the bed that has been prepared in the lounge. It was prepared by Kevin before he knew Sunny. At that time, Kevin often stayed upte to work overtime, as time goes by, he developed the habit of sleeping and resting in thepany. It was not until he met Sunny that he returned to home to sleep Sunny isy gently on the bed. If not her reason tells her that the man has not had his memory back, she would think that Kevin has not actually poisoned. His kisses fall like a dense drizzle. Forehead, nose, lips... Finally, Sunny''s broken sense recovered. She wraps her arms around his neck and says softly, Don''t...Dont cum inside... The man is slightly shocked. After a moment, he speeds up his movement of his lower body, and finally, with his muffled grunt, everything returns back to calm. ... Sunny gradually wakes up, moves her fingers, and then slowly sits up. She is sore all over her body as if her body has been crushed, especially between the legs. Sunny shakes her head and looks down at her body. She has been dressed, as if she has been held to bath. Sunny has an impression on this point. She was so tired afterwards that she fell into a trance, but her subconscious was still quite awake. She felt herself lifted, and then the ssh of water reached her ears, and the man''s hot chest was pressed against her skin. Then her tired body feltfortable being bathed in the warm water. The man carefully washed her dirt off. Sunny feltfortable, and because she was very tired, she did not have the strength to open her eyes, so she just fell asleep in his arms as before. Then she woke up until the afternoon. She takes the phone at the head of the bed and suddenly feels bad when she takes a nce at the time. Damn it! It is now 4:30 PM! It''s only an hour to be off work! Sunny sits on the bed with her mobile phone turned upside down on the ck sheet and patts her forehead. Sunny, what have you done? Shouldnt youe back to fight for Macie? Why... Why you slept with Kevin? Yes, from the very beginning, Sunny does not intend to return to Kevin, or to help him to have his memory back and drives Butler away. She has been thinking is how to let Kevin take the initiative to give up custody. If she goes to court instead of letting Kevin take the initiative, she can assure that she will never get custody of Macie. Kevins parents will ask their connection to help. And Kevin has a better family condition. The court will assign the child to the one that is good for her physical and mental development, and on that basis, it will favor that one has a good family condition and can provide a good living environment. Obviously, Kevin is the one who is favored. Plus, his parents will get involved, then she will fail to have the right to care for Macie. Although she can start from Butler, but from the current situation... Butler seems to have a good disguise. Sunny slightly narrows her eyes, looking sad. At this moment, the door of the restroom is opened. Sunny grabs the quilt by reflex and covers herself tightly, and then remembers that she is not naked, and then looks Kevin who is surprised awkwardly. Hees back to sense and looks at Sunny who is looking at him. He raises his eyebrow and says, You are up? Sunny nods but says unnaturally, I''m sorry. I''ve been sleeping so long. Kevin notices her mobile phone on the bed and he slightly narrows his eyes, It is ok, you are tired, you should have more sleep. Hearing that, Sunny''s face bes flushed. Apparently, what Kevin has just said reminds her of what has happened that afternoon. But there is no denying that it is quite tiring. Well......I...... Do you want something to eat? Kevin interrupts her and says softly. Hearing that, Sunny raises her head to see him. She has no idea what if it is her illusion that there is a feeling of spoil in Kevins eyes. As if he is looking at his new wife. Sunny is stunned, and thinks it is reasonable. She is indeed Kevin''s new wife, but now she is now his ex-wife. Her belly grumbles, Sunny looks up to Kevin in embarrassment. It is a bit loud, so Kevin hears it naturally. He tries to suppress hisugh, and his lips tightened as he tries to suppress a smile. Sunny is in embarrassment. What is going on! Feeling Sunny''s distress, Kevin clenches his fist, covers his lips and light coughs.. He then says, How about pork porridge with preserved egg? Kevin subconsciously asks. Sunny is sunned and Kevin is stunned too after he says that. Pork porridge with preserved egg... He doesn''t like it, but when he thinks she is hungry, it urs to him. That day in the hospital, in the thought of Butler will be hungry, he thought of pork porridge with preserved egg too. At that time, he only thought that Butler liked to eat that, and he, as her fiance, knew this. But...... It seems not to be the truth based on the current situation. Otherwise he won''t think of it in consideration of Sunny will be hungry. Kevin is confused about it and has no idea what is going on. The missing part of his memory seems to be very important to him. While Sunny is stunned. She has not expected him to ask her this question. Long ago, on another afternoon after sex, he asked her if she wanted something to eat, and then, he asked her this question when he thought that she liked pork porridge with preserved egg. Sunny slightly narrows her eyes. The emotion in her eyes is caught by Kevin. He feels his heart suffocating, as if it has been grabbed. He doesnt want to see Sunny looks like this, he wants her to smile. ... Kevin finally leaves without a word and is determined to have pork porridge with preserved egg. After Sunny has cleaned up in the bathroom, she decides to go out. Kevin, I am here. The familiar female voice reaches her ears through the crack of the door. Sunny''s hand on the door handle jerks away and her attempt to open the door stops abruptly. The man seems to be in the work. He is surprised to hear Butler''s voice. He looks toward the woman sitting on the sofa and says in a deep voice, Why are you here? The reproachful tone of the words is heard by Sunny who is hiding in the lounge. She frowns slightly. Kevin seems not like Butler. Chapter 257 Who the Hell are You Chapter 257 Who the Hell are You Shouldnt they fell in love and enjoy being together? Butler is stunned. It seems that she does not expect Kevin will show that she is unweed. She says, Ie to see you. You have not been home to have meal these days. And you sleep in the She seems rather grumpy. Hearing that, Sunny has a different feeling. Unexpectedly Kevin has been sleeping in thepany these days! It''s like going back to the days before they met. This man almost lives in thepany. Sunny is surprised. She walks back to the bed and sits down. She ces her hands on the ck quilt, bents down, buries her face on the pillow, and takes a deep breath. It smells like Kevin. The smell is familiar to her. The bed is in the lounge, far away from the door. When she is at the door, their words have been vague, and now she is further, so she cannot make out what they are saying. There is only a faint sound of voices could be heard outside. ... Outside the door, Butler and Kevin stalemate for a while. Kevin is silent, and she does not speak. He has no intention of driving her away. Therefore Butler is decently sitting there, flipping through the magazine from the tea table. Kevin nces up at her and then looks thoughtfully toward the lounge. But in the end, he doesn''t say anything. Butler naturally does not notice that. She is just sitting, making no noise and Kevin finds no problems of her. Sunny in the lounge walks to the back of the door quietly, leans against the door to hear the movement outside. It is quiet outside, as if Butler has already left. But she doesn''t hear the door shut. Sunny straightens up and stands there thinking. Butler should have left, otherwise it won''t be so quiet outside. She is deep in the lounge, far from the door, so of course she cannot hear any noise or movement outside. In this way, Sunny is relieved. She arranges her cloths and makes sure the marks on her body will not be exposed. She takes a deep breath, opens the door and walks out. Outside the door, Butler hears the sound and looks towards the lounge, and Sunny also sees Butler outside. She is suddenly panicked. They meet each other in eyes. Sunnyes back to her sense. She walks back to the lounge quickly and locks the door. Quickly regains her sense by the sound of the mming door. She steps forward, twists the door handle and find that the door has been locked from the inside. Sunny! Open the door! She forcefully pats the door panel which makes Kevin annoyed. Kevin stands up slowly, walks to Butler, looking at her crazy behavior with a frown. Sunny! Open the door! Butler does not pay attention to Kevin''s face. Now she only cares about one thing C Sunny is back! She is flustered, but the force of her hand against the door does not abate. Sunny! Come out! Sunny inside the door leans against the door nk, slides down along the door nk slowly, and then sits on the ground. Butler... It''s Butler! Hasnt she left? Why is she still out there? She has nned to go out after Butler left, but now...she ran into Butler! Sunny looks at the front nkly. A momentter, she takes out her mobile phone and makes a call to Troy. Troy who is working in the hospital is surprised to receive Sunnys phone. Troy, I met Butler.... It surprises Troy. What? Sunny slightly closes her eyes and says, I am in Kevins lounge, and Butler is outside. She pauses, bites her lower lip, and continues, I came across to her. I''ll be right there. Troy quickly hangs up the phone and directly drives to the Quinn Group. He did not expect that! Butler wille directly! He thought that Kevin will not let Butler go into thepany, but...... Butler can actually go in smoothly without obstruction! Sunny calms herself down and thinks she should do something. From her observation in thepany today, it seems that the employees are not aware of her divorce with Kevin. So -- Kevin did not publish the news. Sunny quickly calms down and has thought about it. And it proves that the Quinn family has not yet epted Butler. Therefore, at least in the eyes of the wholepany, she is still the president''s wife, Kevin legal wife! Sunny stands up, unlocks the door and walks out. All she can do now is take a gamble! The sound of pping echoes through the office. Sunny, who stands in the doorway, turns her head to one side, and her loose hair strews over her face by her movements. Kevin is stunned, looks at Butler angrily, quietly clenching his fist. And his gloomy face is terrible. Butler, however, has not noticed it. Sunny standing in situ shows a smile, fixes her hair, exposing the hickey on her neck, which angers Butler. You shameless wretch! Facing with the furious Butler, as well as her nasty curses, Sunny lifted her hair to the back expressionlessly, as if not to hear her words. You''re gone! Whye back! Taking advantage of her unprepared, Sunny directly ps in the face of Butler. Butler covers her face in disbelief and looks at Sunny, saying, How dare you beat me! Sunny seems to have heard a particrly funny joke. She scoffs, shakes her numb hand and says in a cold voice, You should feel lucky that I only beat you. What are you? Dare toe here arrogantly? Looking at the angry Sunny, Kevin''s anger inexplicably disappears. You are nobody! Oh. Sunny rolls her eyes and then turns to walk outside. However, Butler directly grabs Sunny''s hand and wants to kick her. Kevin steps forward to hold Sunny in the arms and gets kicked by Butler. Butler is stunned, looking at the footprints on Kevin. She ...She kicked Kevin! Kevin seems not to care about it, takes Sunny out from his arms, and then looks up and down at her to make sure that she is ok. And then he feels relieved. However, Sunny moves Kevin''s hand from her, walks to the door and opens it without taking a look at Butler and Kevin. Butler should give up but she chased out. Sunny, you shameless wretch! In the face of Butlers abuse, no one cannot stand it. Sunny directly steps forward, pulls out Butler and then directly ps on her face. Who you''re talking to? With that, she walks to back of Butler, and then directly kicks in her knee. Butler immediately kneels on the ground. This huge movement has attracted the attention of all the people, but because it is outside the president''s office, no one dares to go close and can only sit on the seat and quietly observe. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sunny looks at Butler kneeling on the ground and sneers in a cold voice, You are just a secret mistress. How dare you call me wretch? She bends down and pats Butler''s face, showing a wry smile. How dare you? Huh? With that, she looks at Kevin, who looks like a statue without any movement at the door. Kevin, please take care of your lover, or I will dly do it for you. She says in sarcasm. Then she walks straight back to her office to take her things and takes the elevator off. Downstairs, she meets Troy who is to go up. She takes his hand and walks to the car. She opens the car and sits in it as if nothing has happened. Baron is sitting in the passenger seat, and Macie is in the back seat. When she saw Sunny, she opens her arms and throws herself into Sunnys arms with surprise. Seeing her daughter, Sunnys mood gets better. ... After dinner with Troy, Baron and Macie, Troy is supposed to take Macie back to Quinn''s home, but Macie wants to stay with Sunny, so he has to drive to his own house in the city center. Troy and Baron are to park the car and Sunny walks back home holding Macie. Downstairs, she sees a familiar figure. Daddy! Macies surprise cry draws Kevin attention, and Sunny is immediately flurried. Just then Troy and Barone back. Seeing that, they takes Macie over. Sunny, have a talk with him, we take Macie upstairs. After saying that, he nods to Kevin and goes upstairs with Macie in his arms regardless of Macie''s reluctance. The two stand opposite each other downstairs in silence, not knowing what they are thinking. Who the hell are you? Chapter 258 Butlers Evidence Chapter 258 Butler''s Evidence The deep male voice is particrly pleasing in this quiet environment. Sunny stands in ce, looking at Kevin without panic and helplessness. She is very calm, which makes Kevin inexplicable flustered. You... Who am I? Sunny interrupts his words and shows a sarcastic smile slightly. Kevin... She sighs, as if she is emotionally. Tell me, what got us to this point? What is it? She doesn''t know, or even if she knows, she cannot make it clear. Kevin is stunned, and then slightly narrows eyes, and does not answer her question. However, Sunny does not seem to care about it, and she does not seem to expect to Kevin''s answer. She says, Who can I be? I''m your chief secretary, Mr. Kevin. It seems to be an expected answer. There is no any excessive expression on Kevin''s face and in his eyes. After a moment, he says, You know what I''m asking. Sunny raises her eyebrows. Of course she knows? Kevin wants to know why she is with Macie and Troy. Compared with his acquaintance with Troy, he should be more curious about her rtionship with Macie. Sunny slightly narrows eyes, Mr. Kevin, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. It is obvious that Sunny does not want to tell Kevin the truth. Kevin is not surprised. He nods and is calm on face. Sunny shrugged her shoulders. Is there anything else? If not, I will go up first. She pauses and curls her lips, As you can see, I have guests at home. She emphasizes the word guest. As expected, after hearing her words, Kevin is stunned. Sunny raises her eyebrows. How can Kevin be so easily surprised? It''s not really his style. But Sunny does not want to care about it. Seeing that Kevin has no response, she directly turns to leave and goes straight upstairs. ... When she is back upstairs, Troy and Baron apparently has been waiting for a long time. As soon as shees back, they go directly to her. Troy shows his curiosity about her and Kevin. What happened when you are with Kevin downstairs? In the face of the curious Troy, Sunny just says with a smile, Kevin asked me not to tell you, or why dont you ask him? Troy rolls his eyes and walks back to the sofa. Baron stretches out his hand, pats Sunny''s shoulder and sits next to Troy. Macie runs out of the room and hugs Sunny''s legs, Mommy, what did Daddy say to you? Her daughter sweet voice drives away Sunnys gloomy mood. She holds up Macie, stretches out her hand to scrape her small nose. Just like when she was a little girl. Daddy told me that he wants you to be a good girl, to go to school honestly. No more skipping and truancy. She is surprised to find that her daughter is much heavier and taller than she has been before she left. Macie sticks out her tongue, and then gives Sunny a hard kiss on her face and says, Mommy, I want to hang out with you. Seeing her wronged face, Sunny sighs and give up lecturing her little daughter. Later, Macie promises Sunny that she wont skip ss and goes obediently go to school. Macie has been in grade one for one year, supposedly she has to go to the school. But Kevins parents spoil their granddaughter, so she can decide whether to go to school or not. Kevin seems to have been waiting downstairs. In about an hour, he makes a call to Troy and asks him to go downstairs with Macie. When they leave, Sunny sits down on the sofa and buries her head in her hands. It seems to be a big thing! ... After Kevin takes Macie back, Kevins parents look at them in surprise. Since Kevin woke up, he pays no attention to Macie. In the past days, it was Kelly and Troy take Macie out to y. Now suddenly Kevin takes her back, they are surprised to see that. When they get home, it is already past 10 o''clock in the evening. Macie keeps the promise made by Sunny and her. She takes a bath as soon as she gets home and says she will go to school the next day. In this way, the whole family is d, especially Wade and Old Lady Quinn. Later, they secretly asks Macie why she wants to go to school suddenly, and only then do they know that it is because she has promised Sunny. It''s not clear how she gets in touch with Sunny, but it is for the best. ... When Butler is in the room of Kevin, Kevin has just finished taking a bath, with his robe half open and belt casually tied, exposing his fine chest in the air. When he sees Butler, Kevin slightly frowns, revealing a trace of displeasure and says in a cold voice, Why are you here? It is the same sentence and the same tone when they were in the office. Butler smiles, Ie to see you. Kevin says nothing, but his face bes disagreeable. It is in to see that he is now trying to keep his anger in check. If it is not due to some things and afraid of being embarrassing, he would have driven out Butler. Butler can see Kevins mood, but she pretends not to see that and continues to stand in the room, talking with Kevin. Kevin. Finally, she still can''t bear this kind of strange atmosphere and ns to have a talk with Kevin. Kevin nods in response. I want to talk to you about things happened in the afternoon. This afternoon... Kevin stops what he is doing and looked at her, as if he is waiting for her next word. Butler finds that Kevin is interested and she says with pleasure, She is your ex-wife who I once told you before. The answer seems toe as no surprise to Kevin. Finding that he does not look surprised, Butler has a bad foreboding, though she is pleased before. This afternoon... Why didn''t you help me? Hearing this, Kevin frowns slightly and says immediately, Why should I help you? The doubt in his words is all too obvious. But it makes Butler feel uneasy. I am your fiancee! She''s just your ex-wife who abandoned you and your child! She is reasonable, but her attitude and tone make Kevin disgusted. Miss Butler, have you misunderstood something? He asks, closes the lid of the pen, gets up and walks over to the sofa. What have I misunderstood? Butler looks at him incredulously. Kevin nods and says, I don''t think I''ve ever identified your identity. Maybe I''ve done something to misunderstand you. He pauses for a moment. With his eyes gradually bing sharp, he says in a cold voice, But Miss Butler, I think your identity as my fiance should not be identified by us. Just as he says that, Butler is almost mad and roars, What do you mean? Do you want me to leave the family at once? Kevin! How can you be so shameless! How can you use me and then throw me away! Miss Butler... Don''t you call me! She sneers. What''s so good about Sunny? Don''t you believe me? Well, I''ll show you something. Kevin, I hope you will regret your decision after you see it! With that, Butler directly takes Kevin''s hand to the study regardless of his opposition and struggle. After a few small struggles, Kevin gives up. He lets Butler lead him and follows her to the study. You want answers, don''t you? Butler sneers, loosens his hand, points to the desk, and tries to hold back her tears. Kevin, go open the drawer over there, there is the answer you want. Why should I believe you? He says almost at once, looking at her with distrust in his eyes. Butler is slightly shocked and then says, Kevin! Why dont you trust me? You don''t believe that Sunny abandoned you and your child, right? Well, you don''t dare open it? I will open it for you! I will show you today what kind of people Sunny hey person woman in your eyes is! She strides toward that side. Kevin does not stop her, it seems that he is curious. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Butler walks to the desk, squats down and searches each drawer. She knows that Sunny would put it there. When Butler is looking for something, Kevin is inexplicably nervous. He is worried that Butler will find out what he did not want to see. Thinking of this, Kevin suddenly is stunned and a picture shes rapidly in his mind. Chapter 259 Are You really Macies Mother? Chapter 259 Are You really Macie''s Mother? Stop it! He snaps. Butler is stunned, but she does not stop because of his roar, instead she speeds up her action. While rummaging, she scoffs, What? Are you afraid that I may find something to destroy your impression of your perfect goddess? He strides forward and holds Butler''s wrist with a dark face, I told you stop! Butler struggles hard, No! Kevin, how long do you want to live in your dream? Her words angers Kevin, he ps ruthlessly in the face of Butler. Butler, with her head nt, can no longer hold back her tears, likes pearls from a broken line. Her face quickly bes red and swollen. She pulled back her hair and the fingermarks are especially visible. Kevin slightly narrows eyes, but does not loosen Butler''s hand, instead, he strengths his force. He is trying hard to swallow his anger. The movement is too big upstairs, so Wade and Old Lady Quinn downstairs who are to sleep hear that and go upstairs. As soon as they open the door, they find they two are confronting. What''s going on? Old Lady Quinn asks and walks to them. When she finds that Kevin is gripping Butler''s wrist, she frowns slightly. There is rebuke in her tone. Butler hears it, so does Kevin. Kevin does not let go of his hand and says slowly, Mom, this is a private matter between Miss Butler and me. He wants Old Lady Quinn stay out of it. However, Old Lady Quinn does not want to leave like this since they are arrogant. What are you doing? She said softly. Why dont you sit down and talk about it? Seeing that Old Lady Quinn intervenes it, Wade naturally will not sit idly by. Kevin, what''s the matter? He walks to Kevin and asks. N?velDrama.Org content. He knows his son''s character well. It must be something wrong since he is so reckless. Butler slightly narrows her eyes. Seeing that Kevin is silent, she deliberately shows her red and swollen cheek and says, Mr. Wade, Kevin doesnt believe he has divorced with Sunny, I just...... Just want to prove it. But he is so angry. She put herself in the position of the victim, but the more she does so, the more disgusted everyone present feels. Kelly in the room not far away faintly hears Sunny, so shees in. As shees in, she hears what Butler says. Since you are so sure, She walks in, looking at the wronged Butler, Why not take out the evidence? And why do you want to prove it? You want to marry Kevin? Kelly''s words are not pleasing, and every word hit the hearts of all the people. Why Sunny left? Why Kevin got poisoned? Why Macie lost love from her father and mother? They all know about the truth. Stop it! But Butler thinks they do not know about it, and she is more wronged. Kelly, what are you talking about? Please call me Mrs. Quinn. Kelly interrupts Butler with a smile. I don''t think we are familiar. Her words embarrass Butler. But she is telling the truth. There is no way to refute it. Kelly holds up her head slightly, looks at Butler, and says in a deep voice, Since you want to prove it, She curls her lips and says, Prove it, Miss Butler. People present are stunned and seem not to expect that Kelly will say that. Kelly... Old Lady Quinn says aloud and wants to stop her. However, Kelly is confident, she does not how to stop her. Kevin nods and says, Ok. Hearing that, Butler seems to have a special order and directly shakes off Kevins hands. She rummages in the drawers, as if she is sure that there is something she wants. Time passes by minutes, and the people stand there for a while. Butler squats her body and cold sweat slid down from the forehead. Why... Why there is nothing? It''s not supposed to be like this! Kelly is clear about the truth and she says in a cold voice, Miss Butler, where is evidence? You dont have it? Butler suddenly freezes and her body bes stiff. Suddenly she understands something and looks at her angrily. Kelly! Is it you? She is furious. If not for some sense is still there, she cannot help but go up to tear Kelly apart. However Kellyughs, looking at her in an extremely sarcastic way, Miss Butler, what are you talking about? You said you wanted the evidence, and we let you find it. Now you have no evidence and say it is me. Her lips curled slowly. Miss Butler, how do you know that the divorce agreement between Kevin and Sunny is in this study? Butler is panic, but she says, I heard about it! Oh? Butler raises her eyebrow and shows interest, We have not heard about it before, how do you hear about it? Or... Butler says nothing, and Kelly continues and does not give her any chance to think, Did you mastermind it? Kelly, dont you nder me! I nder you? I am just guessing, why do you have such a big reaction? I think there''s something in your mind! The two quarrel, and all the people present understand what is going on. Kevin, in particr, looked unusually gloomy. Enough! His cold voice interrupts the dispute between them. He looks at them coldly. I''ll find out myself what happened, Miss Butler. But, he said coldly, Miss Butler, you had better not go out at this time. She is forbidden to go out! Butler understand it and is angrier. However, Kevin leaves directly. Kevins parents stare at her ruthlessly and then leave. Butler falls to the ground, clutching her hair and breaking down. Why is it like this? Obviously she has a perfect n! ... Sunny wakes up in the morning in the next day and finds that Annie is not there! To be precise, she hasnte home all night. Sunny calls her in the morning before work and finds out that she has gone back to R City. She says that she has some personal matters to settle with Brian, and then applies for a position transfer. If possible, she ns toe to the capital to work. Hearing this, Sunny encourages her and then hangs up the phone, gets dressed up and goes to work. In this day, Sunny and Kevin are peaceful and safe, as if they do not have sex yesterday. Except for showing the hickey on her neck asionally, there is nothing else. When it is time to be off, Sunny immediately packs up the things, and then leaves the office building without a stop. Standing outside the primary school like all parents, Sunny is anxiously waiting for her child. Macie walks out of the school when the ss is over. She thought it will be the nurse or driver waiting for her outside, but it is Sunny! Macie trots to Sunny, and then immediately jumps into her arms. They embrace each other. Sunny takes Macie to have a big dinner and asks Troy to pick up Macie at eight o''clock in the evening. And then she returns to the apartment Troy arranged. However she is stunned by the familiar figure downstairs. Here hees again. Sunny slightly narrows eyes. He has seen her, so she gives up the idea of taking Macie away. Since he has seen her anyway, so there is no point to avoid him. Holding Macie, she walks over to him. Oh, Mr. Kevin, what a coincidence. Sunny greets him naturally and looks at him in surprise. Macie seems to be surprised why this happen between them. But Kevin nods, Why dont you invite me to your house? Sunny is slightly shocked and then says with a smile, Since you say so, how can I say no? So do you want to go to my house? Sure. ... Back upstairs, Sunny puts Macie down and asks her to go to her room to y by herself. Before she leaves, Macie looks at them anxiously and says, Mommy, talk with Daddy in a good way. The simple call surprises Kevin. Mommy... Mommy! Sunny is Macie''s mother! He should have thought of it before, shouldn''t he? Sunny Ellen...Macie Ellen... They have the samest name, and she feels so familiar to him. So...She is his wife! This discovery makes Kevin''s heart beat wildly. Are you really Macie''s mother? He said with a trembling voice. Sunny''s move of pouring water bes slow. She nods, puts the water in front of Kevin, and says, Mr. Kevin, if I am not Macie''s mother, do you think your fiancee Miss Butler is her mother? Chapter 260 Can You Give me a Hug? Chapter 260 Can You Give me a Hug? Butler does not know how she is back to the room. She is muddled, like a walking dead. She simply washes her face, and then sits on the bed, staring nkly ahead, not thinking. It is a long time before shees round. Things have been switched. It is the only thought she has now. Or, to put it another way, it is Kelly who has found out about it and taken it away. She is not sure whether Kevin knows it or not, but she is certain that the whole Quinn family has known about, including Wade and Old Lady Quinn. Butler is stunned for a moment and then suddenly bursts outughers. ... In the next morning, Kevin has not been at home. Butler raises her eyebrows, goes to the kitchen to get something to hear, without caring about that fact Kevin is not at home. She gets upte, and Kevin should be in thepany at this hour. She takes a ss of milk, a te of fried eggs, and a sandwich. She sits at the table, enjoying the breakfast she has prepared. She is humming a song and looks extremelyfortable. After breakfast she goes to her room to tidy herself up, and then decides to go out. I''m sorry, Miss Butler, Mr. Kevin said you can''t go out. Lora the servant stops Butler. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She looks at Butler seriously, with her body blocking in the door. There is no intention to retreat. Butler chuckles. Lora, do you think you can stop me? Looking at her mocking smile, Lora slightly narrows her eyes, and then resumes to her original expressionless face. Please don''t make it a hard time to us, Miss Butler. We are doing this as Mr. Kevin said. Butler shrugs. All right. She smiles helplessly and then turns to leave. Lora heaves a sudden sigh of relief. In case Butler has to go out, she cant stop her! Butler returns to her room and stays there all afternoon without leaving. None of them care. ... Hearing Sunny''s words, Kevin suddenlyughs. Sunny looks at him in confuse. What''s wrong with this guy? Why does heugh like that? Not knowing exactly what he is thinking, Sunny gives up. Are you satisfied now? She looks coldly at the happy Kevin and says. He nods, and there is smile in his eyes, which surprises Sunny. Seeing that Kevin has no response, she could not help but roll her eyes. Can you leave now? I''m going to sleep. Do you really want me to leave? Kevin fixes eyes at her and suddenly says seriously. Sunny is frightened by his sudden serious tone, but then she says with a poker face, What do you want to do? Stay for ate-night snack? I am ok with it. I''m sorry, I am not ok with that. Hearing that, Kevin is not angry. He looks at her jokingly and says softly, You keep my daughter with you and wants to drive her father away? Sunny raises her eyebrow, looking at him with disgust, I am Macies mother. Is there a problem that I stay a night with my daughter? Kevin does not agree. He frowns slightly. Yes. You are my secretary and she is my daughter. And it is my business. Sunny closes her eyes. She is stimted by Kevin''s impudence. Mr. Kevin, go back to sleep. She says, almost grinding her teeth. Kevin is not concerned about it. He raises his eyebrows slightly, looking at Sunny who is helpless with interest. He says, But...What if I want to sleep with you with Macie? Kevin! Don''t go too far! Sunny shouts However, he did not pay attention to her threats and scolding but walks towards her step by step. And Sunny retreats backward step by step in order to avoid body contact with him. The hard tactile feeling behind makes Sunny flustered. In the wall corner! She is afraid. Her face turns pale and her body trembles slightly. She looks at Kevin''s face with evil smile and has no idea what he wants. Kevin, Kevin! What......What on earth do you want? The man turns a deaf ear to her, lifts her right hand and props up next to her ear, and circles her slender waist with his left hand, holding Sunny in his arms. Sunny, I''ve got worse. Would you like to try it? Huh? Bending slightly, he speaks softly in Sunny''s ear. The hot air causes shudder through Sunny''s body. No, no! she says with a sad face. Her hands are against Kevin''s chest and her face is pale, Kevin! What do you want! Hearing that, Kevin raises his eyebrow and chuckles, Sunny, I want... What? The man''s words stun Sunny. She does not understand what is going on. But a momentter, she flushes. Kevin! You rascal! She ps on the face of Kevin. But the man takes her hand easily with his right hand, puts it to his lips, and kisses her slender fingers. I am what you say. There is smile in his eyes, and his words are indulgent. Sunny bits her lip and her cheeks are flushed and shy. Sunny is not clear when Kevin leaves. Her face is blushed for a night and she falls asleep until midnight. Early in the next morning, she arrives at thepany with two big circles. When she sends the documents to Kevin, she is surprised to see Kevin looking haggard. But lest Kevin flirts with her, Sunny is wise and says nothing, but immediately leaves after sending the document. She tries to avoid him. Fortunately, Kevin seems to be pegged by something today, there is no time to pay attention to her, so Sunny has a safe and sound day. However, Kevin has much trouble. Butler is missing! After he gave the order yesterday, everyone followed his instructions. ording to Lora, Butler went back to the room after being stopped by her. She thought that Butler had gone to her room to have a rest, but she ran away over the wall! The mobile phone on the table suddenly rings. Kevin takes a look at it and picks it up. Mr. Kevin, we found her. The person over the phone says respectfully, which makes Kevins tight frowning loosen a few. Ok. After hanging up the phone, Kevin rubs his swollen temple and ns to do something. But the door of the office is suddenly opened. Kevin! President, I''m so sorry! We fail to stop her! With the sound of familiar voice, a secretary looks at Kevin with a bitter face. Hearing that, Kevin looks toward the door and sees Butler standing there with an indifferent face. Kevin waves his hand and lets the secretary go out first. The secretary seems to get amnesty and leaves. She dares not to stay, for fear she will be med. What''s up? In the face of the cold Kevin, Butler has no feeling of heartache and seems to have beenpletely used to. Do I have to go to you for a reason? Butler walks straight to the sofa and sits down. Then she takes out two bottles of juice from the stic bag. Do you want to have a drink? She waves one of the bottles to Kevin, who shakes his head. Butler smiles, You can rest assured that I dont poison you. I just want to exin something to you. Without caring about the fact that if Kevin is listening to her, she opens one of the bottles and drinks it. Aren''t you always curious about your rtionship with Sunny? She is your ex-wife. It is true that you are divorced, but I don''t know why your divorce paper is missing. You may think I''m lying to you, but... Kevin, in this matter, I really have no need to lie to you. I admit that I have done anything to get you, and I have done some unforgivable things. But Kevin, if it is possible, I really won''t hurt you. Kevin does not speak, walks to her and sits down. She does now know if he is listening. He unscrews a bottle of juice, takes it in his hands and looks at it carefully for a long time. During this time, Butler keeps rambling on some unimportant things. They have known each other since childhood, and now Kevin has lost his memory. What Butler says is some things happened in childhood. Kevin does not remember it, but he is listening carefully. He does not speak to her, nor does he taunt her. Kevin drinks a bottle of juice and Butler finishes her words. She nces at the empty juice bottle in his hand with a twinkle in her eyes. Can you give me a hug? she asks. She seems to be afraid of his refusal, and says, Let it be a hug between friends before we leave. Hearing that, Kevin purses his lips, hesitates for a moment before he opens his arms to gently embrace Butler. Chapter 261 The Greatest Gift of God Chapter 261 The Greatest Gift of God Butler smiles. This is the first time that Kevin has taken the initiative to hug her in so many years, but it is at the moment before parting. At her request, he hugs her politely. Even so, Butler is still very satisfied. It is good to be held in his arms. ... After Butler leaves, Kevin continued to work calmly. During the period, Sunny came in a few times and is quietly looking at him. Kevin notices that, but he does not talk to her. Seeing that he has no motion, Sunny does not speak to him too. There is nothing happened until the end of the day. After work, Sunny picks up Macie as usual. And today Sunny cooks. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After dinner, when Sunny sends back Macie to the Quinns, Troy makes a call to her. Sunny is taking andughing with Macie at this time. And she is surprised to receive Troys call. Sincest time he has been seen with Macie by Kevin, Troy has no contact with her for some days. She has no idea why he calls her. Before Sunny says anything, Troys words make her face suddenly changed. He said -- something has happened to Kevin! Sunny answers lightly, and then asks the address before she elerates the speed of the car. Macie seems to be also aware of something. Mommy, is there something wrong? Her daughter''s sweet voice pulls Sunny''s thoughts back. She calms down, turns to look at Macie, and says with a smile, Macie, there is something wrong in mypany, and I have to deal with it now. When you are at home, go to take a bath before you sleep, ok? Macie tilts her head. Something happened at Mommyspany? But Troy said Mommy works in Daddy''spany. Does that mean something''s wrong with dad''spany? As father''s secretary, her mother naturally will deal with it with her father. Thinking like this, Macie feels it is ok. She nods, OK, Mommy, sleep early when you finish your work. Her daughter is clever and sensible, which makes Sunny gratified. After sending Macie to the Quinns, she chats with Old Lady Quinn for a while before she heads to the Old Lady Quinn sees that Kevin has note back, so she believes Sunny''s words. She takes Macie home, helps her bath and then reads stories to her to make her sleep. Sunnyes out from the Quinns, and quickly rushes to the hospital. After arriving at the hospital, Sunny finds that her hands and legs were shaking and still soft after she parks the car. She''s been driving fast. She can''t get out of the car now, since her legs are so weak. In desperation, she can only make a phone call to Troy. Troyes in five minutes. When he finds Sunny, she is sitting inside the car with a pale face. Troy suddenly has a sense of guilt. But soon, he is covered by another emotion. How...How''s he? Her voice has a tremor that she is not aware of. Troy slightly narrows his eyes and says, He is dying but still waiting for you. A short sentence makes Sunny not strong anymore. He is dying...... It is just in only an hour. How can that be? How can this be? She growls crazily, mming her hands on the steering wheel, hitting the horn and screeching the car. Troy is stunned, I take you up. He chooses to steer clear of the topic. But his action makes Sunny anxious. Even the optimistic Troy has avoided this problem, is it really that Kevin is going to die? Sunny is helped up by Troy. Troy meets them at the elevator. When he sees them, he shakes his head and sighs. Sunny is more panic. In the ward, the man lying on the bed has a pale face and pale lips. The oxygen mask is on his face, and the lines on the heart monitor rises and falls regrly. Sunny stumbles to the bed and takes his hand, sobbing. Everyone feels sore in heart when they see this scene. Kevin... She murmurs, stands up, takes his hand to her belly. It is ok you dont want me, but don''t you even want Macie and it? These words seem like a heavy hammer, severely hitting the heart of the people present. All of them feel bitterness in hearts. The father will die before the child is born. He recognizes Macie not long ago and has not given his love to her. And now he is dying. Sunny slightly narrows eyes, and it cannot tell if she is happy or sad. She has a calm face, which is caused by sadness. The man in bed seems to be stimted by this, and his hands moved slightly. Sunny is naturally aware of it and turns joyful, Kevin, you certainly do not want to leave the children, right? You haven''t even changed Macie''sst name. You haven''t even named the baby I''m carrying. You said it is the biggest regret of your life that you didn''t name Macie, so you''re going to name our second baby yourself. Kevin, why do you break your word? Sunny sits on the edge of the bed and keeps talking. Seeing this, the crowd retreat, leaving space to them. Kevin, please wake up. I will not argue with you. I am not angry. If you really like Butler, I will stand out of it. I''ll promise you anything if you wake up. Really? the weak voice makes Sunny have hope again. She looks at Kevin with his eyes slightly open in surprise, and nods wildly. She is overjoyed, Kevin! You are up! Wait, I will get the doctor. Sunny...... He takes Sunny''s hand gently. Is it true what you just said? Sunny is slightly shocked and then nods, Yes, everything is true. Sunny, let''s remarry. Looking at the refreshed, energetic and vigorous Kevin on bed, Sunny is slowly clenching her hands. She seized Kevin by the ear. Kevin! I give you a chance to organize yournguage well! Kevin looks at her with grievance, and then stretches out his hand to embrace her waist and sticks her face on her abdomen, Sunny, I just have my memory back. Oh, really? Sunny shows a wry smile, which makes Kevin flurred. He nods. Yeah, yeah. Kevin is rather wronged. Butler really poisoned me, but it is a blessing in disguise that I get my memory back. Yes, Sunny, Kevin is not lying. Kelly and otherse in from the outside. Sunny looks at them and says coldly, So that''s why you all lie to me? Kelly waves her hand, and then hides behind the Ellison, No, Sunny, we knew Kevin have back his memory just now. With that, she looks towards Troy, and then points to him, It is he! It is all his idea! Troy walks over calmly and says, Butler seems to fail to master the dose. It did not make Kevin poisoned, but let him have back his memory. Sunny shows a smile and says, All right, you are not vicious, so I forgive you. But, what are you going to do to Butler? She adds Hearing this, Kevin pulls her onto hisp and says. Since she dared to do so, she has to pay the corresponding price. ... And so it is over. Later the Quinn family sues Butler with deliberate murder charges. Because the evidence is conclusive, Butler is sentenced to the prison. Besides, the Quinn has some connection, so she will be stay in prison for a longer time. As for Be, he is also involved. This time, Kevin shows no softness or hesitation, so and Be is punished ordingly. Has it not been for Be''s behind-the-scenes instructions and Butler''s actions, they will not have faced such a situation. There is no need to show mercy to the man who has almost destroyed his family. ... In retaliation for Kevins behavior to cheat on her and that he easily believes the words of Butler, Sunny refuses to remarry. But Kevin takes out the divorce agreement and lets her see clearly that he did not sign on it. Sunny notices that she and Kevin have not divorced! Later, Kevin changes Macie''s family name, but the name remains the same. From then on, Macie Ellen is renamed Macie Quinn. ... Mr. Kevin! Mrs. Quinn has the baby born! Inside the delivery roomes the cry of the baby. Lora says pleasantly. Kevins eyes be read when he hears the cry and thinks of Sunnys painful look. He is over six feet tall and now he is crying like a child outside the delivery room. When Sunny is pushed out, Kevin immediately rushes up and pays no attention to what the child looks like. If he has known how painful childbirth will be, he will have made her go through such pain. It is a boy, and now Sunny and Kevin have a daughter and a son. The boy is named Matthew Quinn, which means it is the greatest gift of God. But for Kevin, Sunny is God''s greatest gift to him. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!